This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at jhttp : //books . qooqle . com/
UJ 31 7 6/.
\
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
1
')
Digitized by
Google
"A good book it like a good name— better than riches.'
Improvement Era.
J» ORGAN OF J»
Young Men's Mutual Improvement
associations-
Volume III.
PUBLISHED BY THE GENERAL BOARD*
Edited by
JOSEPH P. SMITH and EDWARD H. ANDERSON.
HEBER J. GRANT and THOMAS HUU,, Managers.
Salt Lake City,
i 899-1900.
Digitized by
Google
\)S3^769^
HARVARD COLLEGE LIBRARY
CHARLES ELLIOTT PLRXiNS
MEMORIAL COLLECTION
The Glofy of God Is Intelligence*
Digitized by
Google
Improvement Era, VoL III*
INDEX TO SUBJECTS:
PAGE.
Acts of Special Providence in
Missionary Experience.... 30, 171
Advice to Writers 153
Always Tell Mother 899
American Port in China, An... 231
Anecdotes, Collection of 65, 260,
263,421,424, 426
Annual M.I. A.Conference,The 634
Annual Conference of the Im-
provement Associations, The
693. 707. 788
Answers to Manual Questions 236
Answers to Questions 393, 394*
553. 556, 557» 956
Are we Americans?.. 933
Apostle Lyman's Mission to
the Indians 510
Aspirations of Youth 509
Be Happy, My Boy 273
Be Not Discouraged 428
Be, Therefore, Loving 22
Boer Envoys, and the Relation-
ship Between England and
America, The 616
Boer War, The...._. 860
Book of Mormon, The Original
Manuscript of the 61
Book Review:
Church Chronology 145
Life of David W. Patten 478
Missouri Persecutions 947
Mormons and M or monism... 477
Sketches of Missionary Life 238
Topical Bible, The 478
Y. M. M. I. A. and Mission-
ary Hymn and Tone Book 145
Brigham Young Academy Ex-
ploring Expedition 543, 937
Brilliants 443
British and the Boers, The 37
Building 858
Burns, Spiritual Side of. 1 65
Business Training 658
Business View of the Word of
Wisdom 143
Can We Forget? 481
PAGE.
Causes Leading up to the Re-
formation 280, 338
Caution Against Debt 622
Census. The Twelfth 598
Children Restored to Health... 171
China, The Revolution in.. 734,
»53» 927
Chinese Education 756
Christ Crucified? On What Day
Was 89
Collection Day for the General
Improvement Fund 152
Collection of Anecdotes:
Brother's Definition of Gross
Darkness, A 426
Incident of the Camp, An.... 263
Introduction 65
Memories of the Past — Re-
flections on the Fall of Nau-
voo 424
There is a Life Beyond 42 1
Was it Theft? 260
Consolation 109
Contrast, A 347
Corianton 760, 835
Cupid Interviewed M 348
Cultivation of Literary Style,
The M 313
Death of Chief Washakie 472
Death of President Franklin
Dewey Richards 230
Determined Doer, The 613
Don't Send My Boy Where
Your Girl Can't Go 26
Deference for Sacred Places.... 305
Editor's Table:
Airships 946
American Port in China, An 231
Anarchy 937
Annual Conference of the Im-
?rovement Associations,
he 693
Boer Envoys, and the Rela-
tionship Between England
and America 616
Boer War, The 860
Brigham Young Academy
Exploring Expedition 543, 937
Digitized by
Google
J
IV
INDEX TO SUBJECTS.
PAOK.
Business View of the Word
of Wisdom, A 143
Death of Chief Washakie 472
Death of President Franklin
Dewey Richards 230
Destruction of Galveston 939
Historic Parallels 703
How are vou Going to Vote? 943
"Inspired Translation," The 388
Lord Russell 941
Ministers and Money 861
Ministers and Saltair, The... 782
Mission Work 471
Missouri Persecutions 937
Morality Alone is Insufficient
for Salvation 778
Movements in the Religious
World „ 626
New Edition of "Succession,"
A 701
Only Surviving Son of Sid-
ney Rigrion, The 697
Original Manuscript of the
Book of Mormon, The.. 61, 389
Prayers and Work for the
Dead 698
Question on Tithing, A 233
Reynolds' Chart of Nephite
and Lamanite History 629
Roberts' Case, The 307
Scofield Mine Disaster, The 620
Seek Wisdom 864
South African War, The 776
Talks to Young Men:
Caution Against Debt 622
Deference for Sacred Places 305
Hints on Presiding 386
Regard for the Priesthood 540
Visit of Cuban Teachers, The 784
Ecumenical Conference, Some
Figures from the 597
Elder's Return, An 32
Era as a Text Book, The 72
Estimate of the Scandinavian
Jubilee, An 747
Events of the Month, 79, 155,
239»3i6, 397.479. 558.636,717, 797,
876, 957
Every Progressive President
Should Answer, Yes 78
Evil Spirits Rebuked 30
Experiences in the Life of Pres-
ident Wilford Woodruff... 161, 359
Expulsion from Missouri, The 529
Fatherhood of God, The 595
First Mission to the Lamanites 10
PAGE.
First Vision, The 682
Flowers for the Dead ; Love for
the Living 486
Forgiveness 362
For the Salvation of S0UIS..329, 412
Friendly Handclasp, The 275
Friendship, Love and Truth.... 926
General Conference, Y. M. M.
I. A 476
Gentleman and a Scholar, A... 767
Gibson, Walter M 395
Gift of Tongues and Prophecy,
The 30
Give Yourself. 47°
God's Kin- 746
Gospel Studies:
Reality and Significance of
Heaven and Hell, The 198
Gross Darkness, A Brother's
Definition of 426
Harvest Time 87
Healing, Two Cases of. 33
Helaman 571
Helen Keller 896
He Liveth Long Who Liveth
Well 843
Hints on Presiding- 3&6
His Inspiration.. 174
Historic Parallels 703
History ot Religions, The Paris
Congress of the 69
Holy Ghost, The Mission and
Necessity of the 116
Hop-picking in Kent 611
Humble Devotion vs. Military
Glory- .". 300
How I Became a " Mormon" ... 23
How I Obtained a Testimony of
the Gospel 493
How Shall We Preach? no
Important Instructions to Mu-
tual Improvement Workers.. 548
Incident of the Camp, An 263
Independence Day in Mexico.. 645
Indians, Apostle Lyman's Mis-
sion to the 510
Inhabitants of Samoa, Their
Social Life and Customs. The 44
In Lighter Mood 71, 148,
235» 3". 547» 631, 706, 786,
867, 951
"Inspired Translation," The... 388
Instructions to Missionaries.. ... 1 26
In the Andes- 857
In the Stillness 95
Digitized by
Google
INDEX TO SUBJECTS.
PAGE.
Is it the Dawn of the Millen-
nium? 9 X 4
Jesus and Joseph— History Re-
peating Itself 721
Joseph Smith from a Philo-
sophic Point of View 38
Kingdom of Heaven, The -401, 496
Kruger, An Opinion of Paul... 724
Labor, The Nobility of. 81
Lamanites, First Mission to the 10
Learning to Sing 886
Let Each Man Learn to Know
Himself 299
Letters from Missionaries:
A Dream 614
Honor Your Parents 518
Way Cleared, The 679
Purity 517
Who Will Join this Cause ?... 680
Word of Wisdom 614
Life and Labors of Sidney Rig-
don, The
....97, 218, 265, 350, 458, 487, 579
Life oi Davtd W. Patten 478
Light, Truth and Love 932
Lighter Mood, In 71, 148,
235.3"»547i63i»7° 6 ,786,867, 949
Liquid Air, and some of the
Extravagant Claims Made for
It 51
Little Things 34
Loving Words 185
Magic Word, The 733
Make Good Use of God's Gifts
to You 383
Man, Nature and Origin of,
from the Standpoint of Rev-
elation and Reason 816
Manual, 1 900-1 901 477
Manuscript Found , The
241, 377, 451
Memories of the Past 424
Method of Roll Call, A- 149
Methods and Motives of Science,
The 250
Ministers and Money- 861
Ministers and Saltair, The 782
Mission and Necessity of the
Holy Ghost, The 116
Missionaries, Instructions to ... 126
Missionaries, Their Preparation
and Labor, The 75
Missionary Labor 715
Mission Work 471
M. I. Work in San Francisco- 315
Mohammed and the Saracens.. 503
Morality Alone is Insufficient
for Salvation 778
Mormons and Mormonism 477
Mother's Dues- 770
Movements in the Religious
World 626
Mutual Improvement Speakers'
Contest, The
632, 666, 673, 683, 741, 829
My Kingdom 259
My Prayer- 208
Nature and Origin ot Man, from
the Standpoint of Revelation
and Reason 816
Nature's Testimony 114
Necessity of Officers'. Meetings 151
Nephite's Commandments to
his Three Sons, A:
Corianton 760, 835
Helaman 571
Shiblon - 653
New Edition of " Succession,"
A 701
Nobility of Labor , The 81
Notes 146, 234, 310,
390,475. 545.630, 704, 785» 865, 949
Only Surviving Son of Sidney
Rigdon, The 696
On What Day was Christ Cru-
cified?- 89
Opinion of Paul Kruger, An... 724
Organization 384
Original Manuscript of the
Book of Mormon, The 61, 389
Origin of Some Popular War
Songs 328
Our Work:
Advice to Writers 153
Annual M. I. A. Conference,
The 634, 707, 788
Answers to Manual Questions 236
Answers to Questions:
Can a Teacher Ordain a
Teacher? 956
Concerning Zion 394
Form of the Lord's Prayer 393
Number of Gospel Dispen-
sations 394
Official Name of the
Church, The 556
Order of Ordaining an
Elder 393
Digitized by
Google
vi
INDEX TO SUBJECTS.
PAGE.
Prophecy of Zechariah Con-
cerning Joseph Smith,
The 553
Setting an Elder Apart as a
Teacher- 557
Sword of La ban, The 557
Who Fixes the Tithing
Prices? 393
Call for Officers' Stake Con-
ventions — Piogram of In-
structions, A 870
Collection Days for the Gen-
eral Improvement Fund... 152
Close of the Third Volume... 955
Cultivation of Literary Taste,
The 313
Era as a Text Book, The... 72
Era Free, The 956
Every Progressive President
Should Answer, Yes 78
General Conference Y. M. M.
I. A. 476
Important Instructions to
Mutual Improvement
Workers- 548
Local Missionary Work 952
Manual 1 900-1 901 477
Method of Roll Call, A- 149
Missionaries, Their Prepara-
tion and Labor, The 75
Missionary Labor 715
M. I. Work in San Francisco 315
Mutual Improvement Speak-
ers' Contest, The- 632
Necessity of Officers' Meet-
ings, The 151
Printed Invitations to Attend
the First Meeting 73
Rebate on the Era, A 151
Title of Officers 476
Y. M. M. I. A. Convention... 954
Paris Congress of the History
of Religions, The 69
Philosophy of Trial, The 741
Pilgrims- 815
Pilgrims: The Pioneers, The... 641
Pioneer Monument The 881
Poetry:
Always Tell Mother 899
Aspirations oi Youth- 509*
Be Happy, My Boy- 273
Be, Therefore, Loving 22
Brilliants 443
Building- 858
Consolation 109
Contrast, A 347
Cupid Interviewed - 348
PAG*.
Determined Doer, The 613
Don't Send my Boy Where
your Girl Can't go 26
Flowers for the Dead ; Love
for the Living 486
Friendship, Love and Truth 926
God's Kin - 746
Harvest Time 87
He Liveth Long who Liveth
Well 843
Independence Day in Mexico 645
In the Andes 857
In the Stillness 95
Let Each Man Learn to Know
Himself - 299
Light, Truth and Love 932
LovingWords 185
Magic Word, The 733
My Kingdom 259
My Prayer- 208
Nature's Testimony 114
Pilgrims- 815
Point of View, The 918
Procrastination 125
Reverie, A 9
Scofield Mine Disaster, The- 661
Send a Prayer to Heaven-... 594 *
Silence a Sin 755
Sometime - 533
Star of Bethlehem, The 587
Sunshine and Shadow of Life 538
Through Christ and Repent-
ance are ye Saved 436
Utah, Star of the West 678
Voice of Spring, The- 495
We are not Here to Sigh .... 189
Whisperings of Nature 895
Why Don't You Laugh? 217
Pioneer Monument, The 881
Point of View, The 9 18
Powder and the Bullet, The-... 395
Prayers and Work for the Dead 698
Preach? How Shall We no
Printed Invitations to Attend
the First Meeting 73
Procrastination 125
Prophecy, The Gift of Tongues
and - 3°
Prophecy, The Spirit of 32
Question on Tithing, A 233
Questions, Answers to 393, 394, 553
Reality and Significance of
Heaven and Hell, The 198
Rebate on the Era, A 151
Reflections on the Fall of Nau-
voo 424
Digitized by
Google
INDEX TO SUBJECTS.
mx
PAGE.
Reformation, Causes Leading
up to the 4 280,338
Regard for the Priesthood 540
Religion on Samoa 174* 395
Religions, The Paris Congress
of the History of. , 69
Respect for Self. 603
Returned Elder, The 27
Revelation by Works and Word 335
Reverie, A- 9
Revolution in China, The 734,
»53» 927
Reynolds' Chart of Nephite
and Lamanite History 629
Richards. Death of President
Franklin Dewey M 230
Ride on the Locomotive of the
•• Empire State Express." A 407
Rigdon, The Life and Labors
of Sidney
.....97, 218, 265, 350, 458. 487» 579
Rigdon, The Only Surviving
Son of Sidney 696
Roar of the Cataract, The 647
Salmon River Mission, The 801, 900
Salvation Diversified 662
Samoa, Religion on 175
Samoa, The Inhabitants of,
Their Social Life and Cus-
toms ...~ 44
Scandinavian Jubilee, An Es-
timate of the 747
Science, The Methods and Mo-
tives of. 250
Scofield Mine Disaster, The 620, 661
Seek Wisdom 864
Send a Prayer to Heaven 594
Seventh Day and Sabbath, The 276
Shiblon 653
Shiz, the Headless.. 588
Silence a Sin 755
Silent Forces 437
Smith, Joseph, from a Philo-
sophic View 38
Some Figures from the Ecu-
menical Conference 597
Sometime - 523
South African War, The
...134,209, 284, 37o»463, 532, 776
Speakers' Contest, The:
Expulsion from Missouri,
The 829
First, Vision, The 683
Joseph Smith — His Mission
and Persecution 673
Philosophy of Trial, The... 741
Thou Shalt Not 666
PAGE.
Spirit of Prophecy, The « 32
Spiritual Side of Burns 165
Stake Conventions, A Call for
Officers' 870
Star of Bethlehem, The 587
Statistical Report of the Y. M.
M. I. A. for the Year Ending
April 30, 1900 712
Stonehenge 590
Stratford-on-Avon 687
"Succession," A New Edition
of 701
Sunshine and Shadow of Life.. 538
Theology in Education:
Place of Theology in the Do-
main of Human Learning
-••••; 321,444
Theology as a Branch of
Study 525, 604
Theology in Our Church
Schools 844
There is a Life Beyond 421
"Thou Shalt Have no Other
Gods before Me" 919
Thou Shalt Not 666
Through Christ and Repent-
ance are Ye Saved 436
Tithing, A Question on 233
Tithing— A Young Man's Ex-
perience 772
Title of Officers ,.. 476
To Him That Overcometh 121
Tongues and Prophecy, The
Gift of 30
Topical Bible, The 478
Trip South with President
Young in 1870, A...293, 363, 431
Twelfth Census, The 598
Two Cases of Healing 33
Utah, Star of the West 678
Visit of Cuban Teachers, The 784
Voice of Spring, The 495
Walks and Talks with Unbe-
lievers 186
Was it Theft? 260
We are not Here to Sigh 189
We Walk by Faith 561
What Can We Know? 521
Whisperings of Nature 895
Why Don't You Laugh? 217
Woodruff, Experiences in the
Life of President Wilford...
161, 359
Word of Wisdom, A Business
View of the 143
Digitized by
Google
mix
INDEX TO AUTHORS.
PAGE. PAGE.
Work and Keep Your Promises 190 Young, A Trip South with
President, in 1870... 293, 363, 431
" Yankee Doodle" 34 Zionist Movement, The 1
INDEX TO AUTHORS.
Adams, Samuel L 421
Alcott, Louisa M 259
Alder, Lydia D 611, 919
Anderson, Edward H. 510,598, 870
Anderson, Nephi...27, 109, 329,
412,641. 933
Berrv, C. G 687
Bluth, John V 801, 900
Bonar, Horatius 843
Brown, Mark C 673
Burton, Wm. W 539
Bush, Charles C 661
Butterworth, Hezekiah 857
Carlquist, Carl Hjalmar 641
Clayton, W. P 614
Clawson, Spencer 881
Cluff, W. W 428
Connelly, Daniel ... 772
Crockett, Fred. W 116
Davis, D. E 658
Done, Willard 321, 444, 525, 604
Grant, HeberJ 81, 190,300, 886
Hall, Mosiah 756
Hill, Geo. E 407
Howells, Thos. J 829
Hull, Thomas.,79, 126, 155, 239,
316, 397» 479, 636, 7<>7» 717.
788, 797, 870, 876, 957
Islaub, Geo. H 171
Jaques, John... .10, 97, 218, 265,
350, 458, 487, 558, 579
Jensen, Junius C 33
Kempe, Christopher 1 517
Kimball, J. Golden 870
Lauritzen, Annie G 436, 678
Lauritzen, J. M 895
Lee, W. 44. 175
Lesueur, James W 679
Little, Malcom 724
Lyman, Richard R 632
Maeser, Karl G 23
Mangum, Lester 280, 338
Montgomery, James 509
Morton, Wm. A 493
Naisbitt, H. W 9, no, 437, 662, 926
Nelson, N. L 198, 844
Nibley C. W 165
Nicholson, John 816
Orton, Joseph 32
Paul, J. H 401, 496
Pearson, Sarah E 87, 486, 645
Princess Amelia 347
Randall, Harley P 518
Reynolds, George 588
Richards, L. L. Greene 858, 932
Richards, Samuel W 384
Roberts, B. H 570, 653, 760
Robinson, Ezra C 30
Rogers, D. J 614
Savage, C. R 293,363, 431
Shepherd, Warren 503
Sjodahl, J. M 747
Sloan, W.J 260, 666
Smith, Jesse N 424
Smith, Joseph F... 61, 241, 305,
377.386, 451 » 54o, 622
Spencer, John T 276
Stewart, Lewis 95
Stoney, J. H 614
Talmage, James E 53, 250, 481
Tanner, J. M...I, 134, 209, 284,
37o, 463,532,734,853, 927
Taylor, Alma 682
Taylor, Frank Y 870
Walker, C. L 426, 594
Ward, J. H 186, 523, 914
Watkins, Chas. F 89
Webster, Daniel 603
Whalen, Sara 263, 647, 896
White, Henry Kirke 587
Whitney, O. F 348
Whittier, John G 208
Widtsoe, John A 561
Wilcox, Ella Wheeler 746
Woodruff, Abraham 161, 359
Woodruff, Lloyd J14
Wootton, A...35, 123, 274, 335,
521, 595 733
Workman, J. L 680
Young, Levi Edgar 38, 767
Young, Richard W 721, 918
Digitized by
Google
IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Vol. ffl. NOVEMBER, 1899. No. 1.
THE ZIONIST MOVEMENT.
BY DR. J. M. TANNER, PRESIDENT OF THE STATE AGRICULTURAL
COLLEGE, LOGAN.
Within the past three years, annual conferences have been
held at Basle by eminent Jews throughout the world, who have had
in view the restoration of the Jewish race to national life. These
conferences are creating yearly more interest in the question
of the return of the Jews to the home of their ancestors. More
than forty years ago the movement toward Palestine began.
Among the first to return to the home of their fathers were the
Asiatic Jews, chiefly those speaking the Arabic language. They
came from as far East as China, but mostly from Persia and the
valley of the Mesopotamia. These early home-comers had little or
no thought of colonization when they entered Palestine, but had
been enthused with the idea that somehow or other it was a sacred
duty to return to Jerusalem to die. On the western slope of the
Mount of Olives they purchased burial places, some at fabulous
prices. They were zealous to be buried within the shades of the
walls which enclosed Mount Moriah, the spot where their sacred
temple once stood. As early as fifteen years ago, this slope was
Digitized by
Google
2 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
fairly well covered by modest slabs of rock that simply marked the
final resting places of home-wandering Jews. Little by little the
population of Jerusalem was thus increased and other places,
sacred to the memory of the Jews, were sought out, and Jews went
there to live and die.
The places next to Jerusalem most favored in Jewish thought
were Tiberias, on the seashore, and Safed, a small town in the
hills of northern Galilee. Some of these Jews had limited incomes,
barely sufficient to maintain a scanty existence, while others were
in a destitute condition. Thus located in the land of their ances-
tors and afflicted by various degrees of poverty, they made strong
appeals to their wealthy brethren in Europe and America. Some-
times these appeals fell unheeded, but stories of their sufferings
and devotion soon awakened interest in the wealthier Jews whose
alms ameliorated the sufferings of members of their race who
apparently preferred to die of starvation, in the land of sacred and
cherished memory, than to live in ease and comfort on any other
spot of the earth. The restrictions of the Turkish government had
been partially removed, and thus one by one the Jews wandered
back either as pilgrims to Jerusalem, or with the avowed intention
of spending their remaining days about this sacred city. The
pilgrims left their alms, bought souvenirs, rendered what aid they
could, and carried the story of their suffering brethren to their
homes. And thus began the awakening of modern Israel. In that
awakening, too, the idea that the country might be reclaimed, also
began to take root. There were rich valleys and broad plains that
offered a reward for honest labor.
In the meantime, the condition of the Jews in Russia and
Roumania became a matter of deep concern to their more fortunate
brethren of western Europe, and Baron Hirsch, who always had
the interest of his unfortunate race at heart, began the establish-
ment of a fund looking to the colonization of the Jews in foreign
countries. The new colonization was intended as an escape from
the arbitrary decrees of the czar, and Baron Hirsch began now to
look about the world for some suitable place where his brethren
could secure a livelihood by engaging in agricultural pursuits.
Investigations were made both in the western and eastern hemis-
pheres, and the spot which commended itself at that time most
Digitized by
Google
THE ZIONIST MOVEMENT. 3
favorably to the consideration of those who were about to
establish these new colonies was the Argentine Republic. This
new land was a long way distant from the center of Jewish life.
Many of the orthodox Jews, who had been accustomed to make
pilgrimages to the Holy Land, felt that the establishment of the
Jewish nation in the Argentine Republic meant the deportation of
the race farther and farther from the land they loved best. The
effort met with strong opposition. It created an opposing faction,
who, although they did not offer Palestine as a place for coloniza-
tion, felt that the Argentine Republic was too far from home. It
was away from the busy marts, from those centers of civilization
which offered progressive Jews the best opportunities, and the
argument then often offered against the colonization of that coun-
try was that it committed the Jews to an exclusively agricultural
life. They had been merchants, and if not merchants, peddlers.
They had carried on a business of one kind or another in a large
or a small way. They were willing to abandon that life in part,
but they had stronger inclinations for mechanical and industrial
pursuits, for manufacturing of various kinds, than they had for
agriculture.
The efforts met with less and less encouragement. The Jews
were unwilling to go there, even though the most encouraging
promises were held out. Finally the efforts of Baron Hirsch
created a rivalry among his rich brethren, and Baron Rothschild
began the establishment of Jewish colonies in Palestine. For each
family the latter built a small brick house, consisting of two or
three rooms. Each member of the family received the use of the
house and the land for a specified number of years, and a stipend
of so much per month for each member of the family. Jews were
invited thither from Roumania and southern Russia. A half dozen
colonies thus began in the valley of the Esdrsalon, but the most of
them were located in the large plains of Sharon which skirt the
shores of the Mediterranean. In the beginning these efforts
seemed almost hopeless. The writer remembers visiting the colo-
nies in the year 1886-7. The colonists had but little idea of pioneer
or agricultural life. They would sometimes leave the farm in the
middle of the day, go into their homes, clear aside the little furni-
ture that afforded them small conveniences, start up the fiddle and
Digitized by
Google
4 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
begin the dance. There was a lack of thrift and a spirit of idle-
ness all around, and it really appeared as if the efforts of coloniz-
ing the Holy Land must be entirely futile.
But these discouraging features of colonial life were not
regarded as insurmountable obstacles. Little by little the Jews
found wealth in the soil. Men took courage from neighbors' suc-
cesses; splendid vineyards were planted, and it was found that the
land was possessed of latent wealth. Other colonies were estab-
lished. But the Turkish government afforded little opportunity
for trade with the outside world. It was difficult to transport the
products of the soil. There were no markets abroad. These
economical problems soon began to attract the attention of the
more thoughtful and business-like Jews throughout Europe. They
felt that if commercial schools could be established, if factories
could be built, and some suitable relationship established between
the Jew in the Holy Land and the Jew abroad, business might
thrive in Palestine as it had thrived centuries ago.
At bottom, then, this recent Zionist movement is largely one
of an economic character. It is also one that has forced itself
upon the minds of thoughtful Jews by reason of the development
that is now going on throughout Asia. Those who have followed
the march of events in Asia Minor, who have witnessed the building
of new railroads, who have seen what is likely to occur when the
trans-Siberian railroad shall be finished, who look upon the partition
of China as a foregone conclusion, who marvel at the wonderful
developments of the Japanese race, need not be surprised that the
Jews thought that Asia was to be redeemed, that the ancient seat
of religion and civilization was again to come into prominence, that
its rich soils, with the treasures of its mountains, were all to offer
their abundance in response to the efforts and ingenuity of man.
The Mediterranean, which had become almost as much deserted as
the great Sahara, is now increasing its commerce and ships are
traversing it in all directions, and it is clearly seen that Palestine
must be, in some measure, in modern times what she was in the
past — the great highway between the East and the West.
The idea, therefore, of a return to the Holy Land has its
historic justification. It has found its gradual development in the
movements of the past forty years. It is also an economic one, for
Digitized by
Google
THE ZIONIST MOVEMENT. 5
it offers great inducements for the future. And there is still
another reason for this idea which is now taking growth in the
Zionist movement. During the last century there has been a
gradual development of liberty for the Jews throughout all
Europe — Russia and Roumania excepted — and even in Russia there
has been a growth of power, and in Europe there has been among
the Jews an intellectual development that has created feelings of
national pride. The Jew begins to feel his power, his place, and
his influence in the world as he has not felt them for more than
two centuries. He is an important factor in politics as well as in
commerce. The Jewish schools, within the last thirty years, have
turned out some of the most brilliant and promising scholars of the
world; and with the feeling of this power comes the thought of its
exercise. I speak chiefly of the orthodox Jew who has no idea
that his race can ever become assimilated with other races, or
that his habits and religion will ever so change that he can take on
the characteristics of other races. The Jews have never so united
as to become a partisan factor in national politics. In America
there is no Jewish vote. They do not consolidate in Europe to
achieve any race advantages or national purpose. They are
constantly overshadowed by the fear of anti-semitism. They prefer
to surrender their privileges or forego their political rights rather
than to venture upon a career which they feel sure must result in
the strongest race prejudice, prejudice that may be as direful to
the Jew as it has been calamitous in the past. They have the
power, they feel it; how and where shall it be exercised? Not in a
Jewish faction in other countries; that is really impossible. It must
be exercised where the Jew himself constitutes the great majority,
where the Jewish idea is the prevailing one; and there is no coun-
try in the world, which the Jew can look upon, that affords as excel-
lent an opportunity for working out the manifest destiny of his
race, as he now sees it, as Palestine.
So that within the last ten years new ambitions, new eco-
nomic questions, religious rivalry, and race communion, have all
conspired to create a feeling in favor of the Holy Land. Dr.
Hertzl, an eminent journalist of Vienna, was one of the first to
fully grip the situation. He wrote a pamphlet on the subject.
However, at first the appeal was little noticed, but it soon created
Digitized by
Google
6 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
an intense interest among the Jews. In 1897, a conference of
those in favor of this movement was called to meet in Basle,
Switzerland. It faced strong opposition, especially among the
leading Rabbis of England and America. The commercial classes,
as a role, did not support it, but still it appealed strongly to the
racial side of Jewish life. Zionism had its economic aspect, and
Jewish economists were attracted by that. It had jts religious
aspect, and the orthodox Jews were attracted by that. It had its
national aspect, and the young scholars from the universities were
attracted by that. It offered an asylum for those of Roumania and
Russia, who still feel the heavy hand of their oppressors, and they
were attracted by that.
Thus we see how it appeals to every phase of Jewish charac-
ter and nationality. In the beginning, the movement was radically
opposed. It was called Hertzl's folly. By some it was looked
upon as something more serious than folly. It was thought that
it would arouse old antagonisms, that the Turkish government
would oppress the Jew, there being more than 60,000 of them
already in Palestine. It was believed that Russia, which has so
much interest in some of the sacred places of Palestine, would
strongly oppose any concerted movement, and that by these oppo-
sitions new dangers would come to the unfortunate race.
However, the Zionists were not daunted. Another conference
met in 1898. It manifested greater life, and showed that there
was a spirit of conciliation among the orthodox Jews of every
land. The German Jew, the Spanish Jew, the Arabic Jew were
there from both hemispheres, and in the synagogue at Basle
offered a prayer in the Hebrew tongne with an unanimity which
betokened an enhtusiasm that the critics of this movement felt
was entirely wanting. While the movement may have had its
origin largely in a religious feeling, economic questions soon began
to develop, and the third conference which was held in Basle,
August 16th of this year, developed political aspects. The Chris-
tian powers were to be sounded; the Sultan of Turkey was to be
approached; a colonial trust company was to be formed, and alto-
gether the movement has now so grown as to give assurance of
permanent life. A corporation has been organized in London
under English law. A trust company is now to be established
Digitized by
Google
THE ZIONIST MOVEMENT. 7
carrying a capital of ten million dollars. Since June last more
than a million of this sum has been contributed, not by the wealthy
Jews but by the proletariat of America and Europe. Thousands
and tens of thousands of Jews are taking stock in this company,
which has a final object in the purchase of land in Palestine and
the aid of those who are already there, and it will further under-
take the establishment of factories as well as the development of
the soil. The leaders assert their intention to acknowledge the
suzerainty of the Sultan. They want autonomy for local govern-
ment. They will ask for commercial freedom, but are willing to
pay a royalty to the Sultan of Turkey.
So imbued have these Jews become with the idea of national
life that they have already selected a national flag. It is to be the
six-pointed shield of David, in blue, on a ground of white. The new
societies aiding the Zionist movement have increased tenfold within
the last two years, and whatever may be said about the universality
of this movement, it is certain that it has already received strength
sufficient to make itself felt and to direct its activities along lines
of practical value. The number of Jews in Palestine at the present
time is estimated all the way from sixty to eighty thousand. It is said
also that in that country there are 600,000 inhabitants, but it may
be doubted whether there is so large a number. A railroad has
already been built from Jaffa to Jerusalem, and one must sooner or
later be built from Haifa to the interior, and beyond the Jordan.
Technical schools are established, and at the present time there is
an energy and enthusiasm manifested among the Jewish race that
have never been felt since its dispersion. There is behind all this
movement, likewise, a moral force. The idea prevails among the
Jews that they can promote the advancement of learning and
morality by adherence to their ancient religion; that their sacred
records have been the inspiration of Christians, and that a rejuve-
nated life and a return to those fundamental principles which made
them great as a nation, will produce the same blessings and advan-
tages to the future that the written word has furnished for the
past.
It may be said in concluding, however, that there is no imme-
diate intention of purchasing the Holy Land. The idea prevails
that those who are there at the present time may be strengthened
Digitized by
Google
8 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
in their position, that new land may be purchased, and that step by
step, agriculture and manufacturing may go on, and that in the
meantime, the Jews are sufficiently strong in the world to afford a
market for the products of their brethren in the Holy Land. But
it is doubtful if this gradual process can be carried on. If it is, it
will be because of the difficulties which the Turkish government
puts in the way of the movement. Many Jews will not wait for
the action of the Turkish government. They will go there; they
will make efforts on their own account, and if the progress of this
Zionist movement is as vigorous in the next ten years as it has
been in the past three, it is only a question of a few years before
the transformation of the Holy Land shall begin, when its hillsides
will be replanted by forests, when the streams will gush forth and
pour their life-giving substance into the valleys below; and it is not
beyond the possibilities of human reckoning to calculate that within
the next two decades, five or six million Jews will find themselves
established again in the land of their forefathers.
We are at the close of the nineteenth century. It is an age of
electricity. It is an age of great financial schemes. Plans are
barely made before they are carried into execution, and the new
movement has an idea as well as an ideal, and in the 16ng run, ideas
shape themselves into history, and history is made so rapidly that
we scarcely contemplate the possibilities before we are faced by
the reality of great movements of this character. The Jew is in
earnest. He has the energy, the wealth, and the intellect, and will
soon attain the results of the present effort, and the conquest will
be his. From this time on, the Zionist movement may be classed
among the great problems of the world's history.
Digitized by
Google
A REVERIE.
BY H. W. NAISBITT.
I linger 'mid the shadows flitting o'er this life's highway,
Its sunshine blinds my vision, and I look too far away;
I can stand the cloud or raindrops, or mists which hide from sight
Each winding curve my steps most take before 'tis tmly night.
The mountain top, the widespread vales, have not that loving spell
Which quiet nook, and leafy lanes, and bounded vistas tell;
The little and the nearest-by, my soul with rapture thrill
Far more than landscapes spreading out, which unknown distance fill.
All detail fades, at sea, on land, excess is mind o'erthrown;
Mayhap 'tis great and grand in moods, uncoveted, unknown;
Tis wealth, embarrassing — too much, for simple common ken,
And soul shrinks from this mighty whole to meaner things of men.
In dreams of thought some see afar, dominions, thrones and kings;
They soar amid eternities, as if on seraph's wings;
I only ask a humble place, a sphere within my reach,
To meet my duty day by day, and then its lessons teach.
This task, well done, will Heaven give, whatever that bliss may be;
It may not be a crown or throne, where there is no more sea;
But 't will be sweet in rest, or work, as He may think 'tis best,
And I shall love, I hope, His will, for I have proved it best.
Digitized by
Google
FIRST MISSION TO THE LAMANITES.
BY JOHN JAQUES, ASSISTANT CHURCH HISTORIAN.
The American Indians are of the house of Israel. The Book
of Mormon is a history of their forefathers, whom it terms Laman-
ites and who came originally from Palestine to America. That
book, revealed by an angel to Joseph Smith, the Prophet, and by
him translated into English by the power of God, and published
to the world in 1830, says that the Lamanites once were "a white
and delightsome people," and that they will be again through obedi-
ence to the Gospel of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, their dark
skins being a curse inflicted upon them by the Almighty for their
sins many generations ago. That book also states that a great
work will be done among the Lamanites in regard to the Gospel in
the latter days.*
Since the organization of the Church of Jesus Christ of Lat-
ter-day Saints, in 1830, numerous missions have been engaged in to
and amongst the Indians, in different parts of North America, with
varying success. In some instances mauy have believed in the
Gospel restored through Joseph Smith, and have been baptized for
the remissionion of their sins.
In the summer and fall of 1830, after the publication of the
Book of Mormon, several of the Elders manifested a great desire
concerning the Lamanites in the west, hoping the time had come
when the promises of the Lord respecting them were about to be
fulfilled. It was agreed that Joseph Smith should enquire of the
Lord respecting the propriety of sending Elders among them,
•Read H Nephi 30: 3-6.
Digitized by
Google
FIRST MISSION TO THE LAMANITES. 11
which was done accordingly, and in September, a revelation was
received, of which the following is a portion, relating to Oliver
Cowdery:
"And now, behold, I say unto you, that you shall go unto the
Lamanites and preach the Gospel unto them; and inasmuch as they
receive thy teachings, thou shalt cause my Church to be established
among them/'
In the same month a revelation was given through Joseph to
Peter Whitmer, on the same subject, the following being an extract:
"Behold, I say unto you, Peter, that you shall take your
journey with your brother Oliver, for the time has come that it is
expedient in me that you shall open your mouth to declare my
Gospel; therefore, fear not, but give heed unto the words and
advice of your brother, which he shall give you.
"And be you afflicted in all his afflictions, ever lifting up your
heart unto me in prayer, and faith, for his and your deliverance:
for I have given unto him power to build up my Church among the
Lamanites."
Another revelation, in this connection, was given in October
of the same year, through Joseph, to Parley P. Pratt and Ziba
Peterson, of which the following is a part:
"And now, concerning my servant Parley P. Pratt, behold, I
say unto him, that as I live I will that he shall declare my Gospel
and learn of me, and be meek and lowly of heart;
"And that which I have appointed unto him is, that he shall
go with my servants Oliver Cowdery and Peter Whitmer, Jun., into
the wilderness among the Lamanites;
"And Ziba Peterson, also, shall go with them, and I myself will
go with them and be in their midst; and I am their advocate with
the Father."
The four brethren named immediately began to make prepar-
ations for their journey, from Payette, western New York, to the
borders of the Lamanites, which were then on the western bound-
aries of the state of Missouri and of the United States, some fif-
teen hundred miles distant. As soon as the missionary brethren
were ready, they bid adieu to their relatives, brethren and friends,
and commenced their journey late in October, 1830. They started
on foot, "preaching by the way, and leaving a sealing testimony
Digitized by
Google
12 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
behind them, lifting up their voices like a trump in the different
villages through which they passed." This was the first mission
through the western states and to the Lamanites since the organ-
ization of the Church.
As stated in the revelations, the missionaries were Oliver
Cowdery, Peter Whitmer, Jun., Parley P. Pratt and Ziba Peterson.
When near Buffalo, these missionaries called on an Indian
nation and spent part of a day with them instructing them in
regard to their forefathers. The Indians received the brethren
kindly and manifested much interest in their message. Two copies
of the Book of Mormon were given to certain of the Indians who
<could read.
The missionaries continued their journey and about two hun-
dred miles further called on Mr. Sidney Rigdon, living about two
miles from Kirtland, Ohio, who was a former friend and instructor
of Elder Parley P. Pratt, when in the Reformed Baptist Society.
Mr. Rigdon entertained the missionaries cordially and hospitably.
They presented him with a Book of Mormon, which he received
with much interest.
The missionaries remained in Kirtland and neighborhood a con-
siderable time, visiting from house to house, preaching the Gospel.
Their labors resulted in Mr. Rigdon and a number of others being
converted and baptized. In two or three weeks one hundred and
twenty-seven souls were baptized in that region, and the number in
a short time afterward increased to one thousand. After ordain-
ing several brethren to the ministry, the missionaries took leave of
the Saints and resumed their journey westward.
Fifty miles west of Kirtland, the missionaries found some
people who wished to entertain them and hear them preach, while
others were much opposed to them. Simeon Carter kindly took
them in, and entertained them. In the evening, while they were
reading to him and explaining the Book of Mormon, there came a
knock at the door and an officer entered with a warrant from a
magistrate, named Byington, to arrest Elder Pratt on a frivolous
charge. He and another of the brethren accompanied the officer
a couple of miles in the dark to the place of trial before false wit-
nesses and a judge who boasted of his intention to put the mission-
aries in prison, to test the powers of their' apostleship, as he said.
Digitized by
Google
FIRST MISSION TO THE LAMANITES. IS
Elder Pratt concluded to make no defense. He was ordered
to prison, or to pay a sum of money which he did not have. But
the two were kept in court till near midnight and urged to settle
the matter by paying the money demanded. At Elder Pratt's
request, Brother Peterson sang the hymn, "Oh how happy are
they," which exasperated the court still more.
Elder Pratt proposed that if the witnesses would repent of
their false swearing and the magistrate of his unjust and wicked
judgment and of his persecution, blackguardism and abuse, and all
kneel down together, the two brethren would pray for them, that
God might forgive them. "My big bull dog pray for me," said the
judge. "The devil help us," exclaimed another. The court
adjourned, and Elder Pratt was taken to a public house near by
and locked in.
In the morning the officer took Elder Pratt to breakfast.
Afterward, while waiting for him to be taken to prison, his fellow
missionaries came along and called to see him. He told them to
pursue their journey and he would soon overtake them.
The following is from Elder Pratt's Autobiography:
"After sitting awhile by the fire in charge of the officer, I
requested to step out. I walked out into the public square, accom-
panied by him. Said I, 'Mr. Peabody, are you good at a race?
'No/ said he, /but my big bull dog is, and he has been trained to
assist me in my office these several years; he will take any man
down at my bidding.' 'Well, Mr. Peabody, you compelled me to go
a mile, I have gone with you two miles. You have given me an
opportunity to preach, sing, and have also entertained me with
lodging and breakfast. I must now go on my journey; if you are
good at a race you can accompany me. I thank you for all your
kindness — good day, sir.'
"I then started on my journey, while he stood amazed and not
able to step one foot before the other. Seeing this, I halted,
turned to him and again invited him to a race. He still stood
amazed. I then renewed my exertions, and soon increased my
speed to something like that of a deer. He did not awake from
his astonishment sufficiently to start in pursuit till I had gained,
perhaps, two hundred yards. I had already leaped a fence, and
was making my way through a field to the forest on the right of
Digitized by
Google
14 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
the road. He now came hallowing after me, and shouting to his
dog to seize me. The dog, being one of the largest I ever saw,
came Close on my footsteps with all his fury; the officer behind
still in pursuit, clapping his hands and hallooing, 'Stu-boy, stu-boy —
take him, Watch — lay hold of him, I say— down with him/ and
pointing his finger in the direction I was running. The dog was
fast overtaking me, and in the act of leaping upon me, when, quick
as lightning, the thought struck me to assist the officer, in sending
the dog with all fury to the forest, a little distance before me. I
pointed my finger in that direction, clapped my hands, and shouted
in imitation of the officer. The dog hastened past me with
redoubled speed towards the forest; being urged by the officer and
myself, and both of us running in the same direction.
"Gaining the forest, I soon lost sight of the officer and dog,
and have not seen them since. I took a back course, crossed the
road, took round into the wilderness, on the left, and made the
road again in time to cross a bridge over Vermilion River, where I
was hailed by half a dozen men, who had been anxiously waiting
our arrival to that part of the country, and who urged me very
earnestly to stop and preach. I told them that I could not then
do it, for an officer was on my track. I passed on six miles further,
through mud and rain, and overtook the brethren, and preached
the same evening to a crowded audience, among whom we were
well entertained."
After several days' travel, the missionaries arrived at Sandusky,
in western Ohio, where the Wyandot tribe or nation of Indians
resided. The missionaries called on them and were well received,
spending several days with them and laying before them the record of
their forefathers. The Indians rejoiced in the tidings, bade the
missionaries God speed, and desired them to write regarding their
success among the tribes further west, who had removed to the
Indian Territory, where the Wyandots expected soon to follow.
Leaving that people, the missionaries continued on to Cincin-
nati, where they staid several days, preaching, though not with
much success. About December 20th, they took passage on a
steamer for St. Louis. At the mouth of the Ohio, the river was
blocked with ice and the boat stopped. They landed and went on
foot about two hundred miles, halting for several days in Illinois,
Digitized by
Google
FIRST MISSION TO THE LAMANITES. 15
about twenty idles from St. Louis, in consequence of a severe
storm of rain and snow lasting a week or more, the snow falling in
some places [nearly three feet deep. Although in the midst of
strangers, the missionaries were kindly entertained, found many
friends, and preached to large congregations in several neighbor,
hoods. Elder Pratt continues:
'In the beginning of 1831, we renewed our journey; and, pass-
ing through St. Louis and St. Charles, we traveled on foot for
three hundred miles through vast prairies and through trackless
wilds of snow — no beaten road; houses few and far betwen; and
the bleak north-west wind alwayB blowing in our faces with a keen-
ness which would almost take the skin off the face. We traveled
for whole days, from morning till night, without a house or fire,
wading in snow to the knees at every step, and the cold so intense
that the snow did not melt on the south side of the houses, even in
the mid-day sun, for nearly six weeks. We carried on our backs
our changes of clothing, several books, and corn bread and raw
pork. We often ate our frozen bread and pork by the way, when
the bread would be so frozen that we could not bite or penetrate
any part of it but the outside crust.
"After much fatigue and some suffering we all arrived in
Independence, in the county of Jackson, on the extreme western
frontiers of Missouri, and of the United States.
"This was about fifteen hundred miles from where we started,
and we had performed most of the journey on foot, through a
wilderness country, in the worst season of the year, occupying
about four months, during which we had preached the Gospel to
tens of thousands of Gentiles and two nations of Indians; baptizing,
confirming and organizing many hundreds of people into churches
of Latter-day Saints.
"This was the first mission performed by the Elders of the
Church in any of the States west of New York, and we were the
first members of the same which were ever on this frontier."
Two of the missionary Elders began to work as tailors, while
the others crossed the frontier and commenced their mission among
the Indians or Lamanites, passing one night among the Shawnees,
and the next day crossing the Kansas river and going among the
Delawares.
Digitized by
Google
16 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Inquiring for the residence of the principal chief, the mission-
aries were introduced to an aged and venerable looking man, who
had long stood at the head of the Delawares, and had been looked
up to as the great grandfather, or sachem, of ten nations or tribes.
His lodge was a two-roomed cabin, and he was seated on a sofa of
furs, skins and blankets, before a large fire in the center of the
room. His wives were neatly dressed in calicoes and skins, and
wore many silver ornaments. As the brethren entered the cabin,
the chief took them by the hand with a hearty welcome, and
motioned them to be seated on some blankets or robes. At his
bidding, his wives set before the brethren a tin pan full of beans
and corn boiled together; very good eating, although the three
brethren had to use alternately the same wooden spoon.
The missionary brethren, through an interpreter, made known
their errand, told of the Book of Mormon, and asked the chief to
call the council of his nation together and give the missionaries a
full hearing. He promised to consider till next day, meantime
recommending them to the care of Mr. Pool, their government
blacksmith, who entertained them kindly and comfortably.
Next morning the missionaries again called on Mr. Anderson,
the old chief, and spoke further of the book. He did not want to
call his council, made excuses, and then refused, as he had ever
been opposed to the presence of missionaries among his tribe.
But the conversation continued, and finally the chief began to under-
stand the nature of the book. Then his mind changed, he became
suddenly interested, sent a messenger, and in about an hour some
forty men assembled in his lodge, shook hands with the mission-
aries, and sat down in grave and dignified silence. The chief then
requested the missionaries to proceed, and Elder Cowdery addressed
the council as follows:
"Aged Chief and Venerable Council of the Delaware Nation:
we are glad of this opportunity to address you as our red brethren
and friends. We have traveled a long distance from towards the
rising sun to bring you glad news; we have traveled the wilder-
ness, crossed the deep and wide rivers, and waded in the deep snows,
and in the face of the storms of winter, to communicate to you
great knowledge which has lately come to our ears and hearts, and
which will do the red man good as well as the pale face.
Digitized by
Google
FIRST MISSION TO THE LAMANITES. 17
"Once the red men were many; they occupied the country
from sea to sea — from the rising to the setting sun; the whole
land was theirs; the Great Spirit gave it to them, and no pale faces
dwelt among them. But now they are few in numbers, their pos-
sessions are small, and the pale faces are many.
"Thousands of moons ago, when the red men's forefathers
dwelt in peace and possessed this whole land, the great Spirit
talked with them, and revealed his law and his will, and much
knowledge to their wise men and prophets. This they wrote in a
book, together with their history and the things which should
befall their children in the latter days.
'This book was written on plates of gold, and handed down
from father to son for many ages and generations.
"It was then that the people prospered, and were strong and
mighty; they cultivated the earth, built buildings and cities, and
abounded in all good things, as the pale faces now do.
"But they became wicked, they killed one another and shed
much blood; they killed their prophets and wise men, and sought
to destroy the book. The Great Spirit became angry, and would
speak to them no more; they had no more good and wise dreams,
no more visions, no more angels sent among them by the Great
Spirit, and the Lord commanded Mormon and Moroni, their last
wise men and prophets, to hide the book in the earth that it might
be preserved in safety and be found and made known in the latter
day to the pale faces who should possess the land, that they might
again make it known to the red men, in order to restore them to
the knowledge of the will of the Great Spirit and to his favor.
And if the red men would then receive this book and learn the
things written in it, and do according thereunto, they should be
restored to all their rights and privileges, should cease to fight and
kill one another; should become one people; cultivate the earth in
peace, in common with the pale faces, who were willing to believe
and obey the same book, and be good men and live in peace.
"Then should the red men become great, and have plenty to
eat and good clothes to wear, and should be in favor with the
Great Spirit and be his children, while he would be their Great
Father, and talk with them, and raise up prophets and wise and
good men among them again, who should teach them many things.
Digitized by
Google
18 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
"This book which contained these things was hid in the earth
by Moroni in a hill called by him Cumorah, which hill is now in
the State of New York, near the village of Palmyra, in Ontario
County.
"In that neighborhood there lived a young man named Joseph
Smith, who prayed to the Great Spirit much, in order that he might
know the truth; and the great Spirit sent an angel to him and told
him where this book was hid by Moroni, and commanded him to go
and get it. He accordingly went to the place and dug in the earth
and found the book written on golden plates.
"But it was written in the language of the forefathers of the
red man; therefore this young man, being a pale face, could not
understand it, but the angel told him and showed him, and gave
him knowledge of the language, and how to interpret the book.
So he interpreted it into the language of the pale faces, and wrote
it on paper, and caused it to be printed, and published thousands
of copies of it among them; and then sent us to the red men to
bring some copies of it to them, and to tell them this news. So
we have now come from him and here is a copy of the book, which
we now present to our red friend, the chief of the Delawares, and
which we hope he will cause to be read and known among his tribe;
it will do them good."
The chief was then presented with the Book of Mormon. The
council conversed together in their own tongue, and then the chief
replied to the missionaries as follows:
"We feel truly thankful to our white friends who have come
so far and been at such pains to tell us good news and especially
this new news concerning the book of our forefathers; it makes us
glad in here [placing his hand on his heart].
"It is now winter, we are settlers in this place, the snow is
deep, our cattle and horses are dying, our wigwams are poor, we
have much to do in the spring — to build houses, and fence, and
make farms. But we will build a council house and meet together,
and you shall read to us and teach us more concerning the book of
our fathers, and the will of the Great Spirit."
, The missionary brethren lodged again at Mr. Pool's, told him
of the book, and he became a believer in and advocate of it.
For several days they instructed the old chief and many of his
Digitized by
Google
FIRST MISSION TO THE LAMANITES. 19
tribe, who became increasingly interested from day to day, until
nearly the whole tribe felt a spirit of inquiry and excitement on
the subject. As several of them could read, they were presented
with copies of the book, with the explanation that it was the book
of their forefathers. Some rejoiced exceedingly and told the news
to others in their own language.
The excitement spread to the frontier settlements in Missouri,
stirring up the jealousy and envy of the Indian agents and secta-
rian missionaries to such a pitch that the Elders were ordered out
of the Indian country on the wolf and lamb pretense that they
were disturbers of the peace, and they were threatened with the
military in case of non-compliance.
Being thus arbitrarily compelled, the Elders left the Indian
country and commenced laboring in Jackson County among the
white people, by whom they were well received, many listening to
them, and some were baptized and added to the Church. Elder
Pratt says:
"Thus ended our first Indian mission, in which we had preached
the Gospel in its fullness and distributed the record of their fore-
fathers among three tribes, viz., the Catteraugus Indians near Buf-
falo, N. Y., the Wyandots of Ohio, and the Delawares west of Mis-
souri. We trust that at some future day when the servants of
God go forth in power to the remnant of Joseph, some precious
seed will be found growing in their hearts, which was sown by us
in that early day."
By the 14th of February, 1831, the cold, north wind was fol-
lowed by a -milder breeze from the south, the deep snows settled
down, and spring appeared to be returning. Elders Cowdery,
Whitmer, Pratt and Peterson, also P. G. Williams, who had accom-
panied them from Kirtland, assembled in council at Independence,
Jackson Couny, Mo., and concluded that one of them should return
to the Church in Ohio and perhaps to head-quarters in New York,
to report to the Presidency of the Church. Elder Pratt was
selected for that purpose. He accordingly took leave of them and
other friends thereabout and started on foot for St. Louis, about
three hundred miles distant, arriving there in nine days.
By this time the snow had melted, the rivers were breaking
up, and the country was covered with mud and water. After
Digitized by
Google
20 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
spending a few days with a friend, in the country near St. Louis,
where he had stayed on his way out, Elder Pratt took steamer in
St. Louis for Cincinnati, landing there in a week. Thence he trav-
eled on foot to Strongville, Ohio, forty miles from Kirtland, making
the journey from Cincinnati, about two hundred and fifty miles,
over very bad, muddy roads, which caused Elder Pratt to be much
fatigued and sick.
Hearing that some brethren lived in Strongville, Elder Pratt
sought to find them and try their hospitality to a sick and weary
stranger. He went to the house of an old gentleman named Col-
trin about sundown and asked if they could entertain a weary
stranger who had no money. The old gentleman looked at the
tired and "weather-beaten traveler, soiled with the toil of a long
journey, besmeared with mud, eyes inflamed with pain and a visage
lengthened by sickness and extreme fatigue." After a moment's
hesitation, he bade Elder Pratt welcome and invited him into the
house, where several ladies were at tea, who received him with a
smile of welcome and insisted on his sitting down to tea with them.
Then ensued a conversation something like the following:
"Stranger, where are you from? You certainly look weary;
you must have traveled a long distance P
"Yes; I am from beyond the frontiers of Missouri; a distance
of twelve hundred miles."
"Ah, indeed! Did you hear anything of the four great
prophets out that wayr
"Prophets! What prophets?"
"Why, four men — strange men— who came through this
country and preached, and baptized hundreds of people; and, after
ordaining Elders and organizing churches, they continued on west-
ward, as we suppose, to the frontiers on a mission to the Indians;
and we have never heard from them since. But the great work
commenced by them still rolls on. It commenced last fall in Kirt-
land and has spread for a hundred miles around; thousands have
embraced it, and among others, ourselves and many in this neigh-
borhood."
"But what did they preach? And why do you call them
prophets?"
"Why they opened the Scriptures in a wonderful manner;
Digitized by
Google
FIRST MISSION TO THE LAMANITES. 21
showed the people plainly of many things to come; opened the
doctrine of Christ as we never understood it before; and among
other things they introduced a very extraordinary book, which
they said was an ancient record of the forefathers of the Indian
tribes."
"How were they dressed and in what style did they travel V
"They were dressed plainly and comely, very neat in their
persons, and each one wore a hat of a drab color, low, round
crown and broad brim, after the manner of the Shakers, so it is
said; for we had not the privilege of seeing them ourselves.
"However, these fashioned hats were not a peculiarity of this
people; but were given to each of them by the Shakers at the time
they passed through this country; so they wore them. As to their
style of traveling, they sometimes go on foot, sometimes in a car-
riage and sometimes, perhaps, by water; but they provide them-
selves with neither purse nor scrip for their journey, neither shoes
nor two coats apiece."
"Well, from your description of these four men I think I have
seen them on the frontiers of Missouri. They had commenced a
mission in the Indian territory, but were compelled by the United
States agents, influenced, no doubt, by missionaries, to depart from
the Indian country, although well received by the Indians them-
"You saw them, then?"
"I did."
"Were they well?"
"I believe they were all in good health and spirits."
"Will they return soon? 0, who would not give the world to
see them?"
"Well, I am one of them, and the others you may perhaps
AAA "
"You one of them! God bless you. What is your name??
"My name is Parley P. Pratt, one of the four men you have
described, but not much of a prophet; and as to a sight of me in
my present plight, I think it would not be worth half a world."
Elder Pratt says:
"The rest of the conversation I cannot write, for all spoke,
all laughed and all rejoiced at once. The next morning I found
Digitized by
Google
22 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
myself unable to arise from my bed, being severely attacked with
the measles. I came near dying and was confined for one or two
weeks among them, being scarcely able to raise my head. I was
watched over night and day, and had all the care that a man could
have in his father's house. As I recovered in part, being still very
weak, I was provided with a horse on which I arrived at Kirtland.
Hundreds of the Saints now crowded around to welcome me, and
to inquire after my brethren whom I had left in Missouri. Here
also I again met President Joseph Smith who had, during our ab-
sence come up from the state of New York."
The following is part of a letter from Oliver Cowdery, dated,
Kaw Township, Mo., May 7, 1831, and shows how little was then
generally known of the Lamanites or Indians in the great west:
"I am informed of another tribe of Lamanites lately, who
have abundance of flocks of the best kinds of sheep and cattle;
and they manufacture blankets of a superior quality. The tribe is
very numerous; they live three hundred miles west of Santa Fe, and
are called Navashoes. Why I mention this tribe is because I feel
under obligations to communicate to my brethren every informa-
tion concerning the Lamanites, that I meet with in my labors and
travels."
BE, THEREFORE, LOVING.
As from the lofty Wasatch heights,
The rock-ribbed rivers flow
To cheer, refresh and beautify
The thirsty vales below, —
So, from the heights of human love,
Rich founts of kindness well,
Which, sprinkled on the thirsting soul,
Their own sweet story tell.
Digitized by
Google
HOW I BECAME A "MORMON."
BY DR. KARL G. MAESER.
Only in compliance with the counsel of President F. D. Rich-
ards have I relunctantly yielded to the repeated solicitations of the
editor to relate briefly in the columns of the Era the incidents
preceding and accompanying my conversion to the great work of
the latter days, and my baptism into The Church, at Dresden,
Saxony, October 14, 1855.
As "Oberlehrer" at the Budich Institute, Neustadt, Dresden,
I, like most of my fellow-teachers in Germany, had become imbued
with the scepticism that characterizes to a large extent the tendency
of modern higher education, but I was realizing at the same time
the unsatisfactory condition of a mind that has nothing to rely on
but the ever changing propositions of speculative philosophy.
Although filled with admiration of the indomitable courage,
sincere devotion, and indefatigable energy of the great German
Reformer, Martin Luther, I could not fail to see that his work had
been merely an initiatory one, and that the various protestant sects,
taking their initiative from the revolutionary stand of the heroic
monk at Wittenberg and Worms, had entirely failed to comprehend
the mission of the reformation. The only strength of Protestantism
seemed to be its negative position to the Catholic church; while in
most of the positive doctrines of them ultif arious protestant sects
their antagonism to one another culminated only too often in un-
compromising zealotry. These ideas illustrate in the main my views
on religious subjects, at that time, and are explanatory of the fact
that scepticism had undermined the religious impressions of my
Digitized by
Google
24 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
childhood days, and why infidelity, now known by its modem name as
agnosticism, was exercising its disintegrating influence upon me.
In that dark period of my life, when I was searching for a
foothold among the political, social, philosophical, and religions opin-
ions of the world, my attention was called to a pamphlet on the
"Mormons," written by a man named Bnsch. The author wrote in
a spirit of opposition to that strange people, but his very illogical
deductions and sarcastic invectives aroused my curiosity, and an
irresistible desire to know more about the subject of the author's
animadversion caused me to make persistent inquiries concerning it.
There were no "Mormons" in Saxony at that time, but, as I acci-
dentally found in an illustrated paper, they had a mission in Den-
mark. Through an agent, I obtained the address of Elder Van
Cott, then President of the Scandinavian mission. My letter ad-
dressed to that gentleman brought the answer that neither he nor
his secretary could understand much German, but that Elder Daniel
Tyler, President of the Swiss and German mission at Geneva, would
give me all information I should desire on the subject of "Mormon-
ism." I addressed myself, therefore, to that gentleman.
What I now relate in this paragraph, I never learned until
twelve years later, at Beaver City, Utah, where Brother Tyler related
it in my presence, at a meeting of the Relief Society. When my
letter arrived at Geneva, headquarters of the mission, one of the
traveling Elders suggested to President Tyler to have nothing to
do with the writer of the letter, but to send it back without any
answer, as it was most likely only a trick of the German police to
catch our possible connections in that country. President Tyler
declared that as the letter was impressing him quite differently,
he would send it back as suggested, but that it would come back
again with more added to it, if the Lord was with the writer.
Thus I got my letter back without any explanation or signature,
only in a new envelope addressed to me. I felt insulted, and sent
it with a few words of inquiries about this strange procedure, to
Elder Van Cott, at Copenhagen. By return mail I recived an apol-
ogy from President Van Cott, stating that there must be a mistake
somewhere, as Elder Tyler was a good and wise man. He had,
however, sent my letter again to Geneva with an endorsement.
This led to a long correspondence between Elder Tyler and myself.
Digitized by
Google
HOW I BECAME A "MORMON." 25
Pamphlets and some books were forwarded to me. Having some
conceited notions in those days about illiteracy, and no faith in
Bible or religions doctrines, correspondence and publications had
no other effect npon me than to convince me that "Mormonism"
was a mnch bigger thing than I had anticipated. I therefore
expressed a desire for having an Elder sent to me.
A few weeks after that reqnest had been made, Elder William
Budge, now President of Bear Lake Stake, arrived at my house.
It was providential that such a man was the first "Mormon" I ever
beheld, for, although scarcely able to make himself understood in
German, he, by his winning and yet dignified personality, created
an impression upon me and my family which was the keynote to
an indispensable influence that hallowed the principles he advo-
cated. After about eight weeks' sojourn in our family, during
which time my brother-in-law, Brother Edward Schoenfeld, and
wife, and another teacher at one of the public schools in Dresden,
had become interested in the teachings of the "Mormon" Elder,
Elder F. D. Richards, then President of the European mission,
and Elder William Kimball, arrived in Dresden. A few interviews
at which Elder Budge acted as interpreter, led to the baptism of
eight souls in the river Elbe; the first baptisms after the order
of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in that
country.
On coming out of the water, I lifted both of my hands to
heaven and said: "Father, if what I have done just now is pleas-
ing unto thee, give me a testimony, and whatever thou shouldst
require of my hands I shall do, even to the laying down of my life
for this cause."
There seemed to be no response to my fervent appeal, and we
walked home together, President Richards and Elder Budge at the
right and the left of me, while the other three men walked some
distance behind us, so as to attract no notice. The other members
of the family were baptized a few days later. Our conversation
was on the subject of the authority of the Priesthood, Elder
Budge acting as interpreter. Suddenly I stopped Elder Budge
from interpreting President Richards' remarks, as I understood
them, and replied in German, when again the interpretation was
not needed as President Richards understood me also. Thus we
Digitized by
Google
26 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
kept on conversing until we arrived at the point of separation,,
when the manifestation as suddenly ceased as it had come. It did
not appear to me as strange 'at all while it lasted, but as soon as
it stopped, I asked Brother Budge what that all meant, and re-
ceived the answer that God had given me a testimony. For some
time afterwards, whenever I conversed with President Richards, in
England, we could understand each other more readily than when
I was conversing with others, or rather trying to converse, until my
progress in the English language made this capacity unnecessary.
This is the plain statement of the power of the Holy Spirit
manifested to me by the mercy of my Heavenly Father, the first
one of the many that have f ollowed,and that have corroborated the
sincere conviction of my soul, that the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints is of God and not of man.
DONT SEND MY BOY WHERE YOUR GIRL CANT GO.
Don't send my boy where your girl can't go,
And say, "There's no danger for boys, you know,
Because they all have their wild oats to sow."
There is no more excuse for my boy to be low
Than your girl. Then please do not tell him so.
This world's old lie is a boy's worst foe —
To hell or the kingdom they each must go.
Don't send my boy where your girl can't go;
For a boy or a girl sin is sin you know;
And my baby boy's hands are as clean and white,
And his heart is as pure as your girl's tonight.
That which sends a girl to the pits, of hell
Will send the soul of my boy there as well.
Anon.
Digitized by
Google
THE RETURNED ELDER.
BY NEPHI ANDERSON.
Last Sunday evening I heard Elder Thomas Aldeen speak in
ward meeting. He made his report, in fact, and it was indeed in-
teresting. The speaker was no other than my old neighbor and
friend, Tom Aldeen, but I introduce him by his full name and title
with all due respect. Tom has earned it, if any Elder in the Church
has.
The meeting house was full, mostly young people, as they like
to be out on a Sunday evening. As usual it was crowded near the
door, with plenty of unoccupied seats up by the stand. I always
go up in front. I can there see better and hear better — besides I
like to set a good example to the young folks.
I didn't know that Tom had returned, though his mother had
told me a few days before that she was expecting him. I was
fairly seated when there was a general turning of heads — yes, I
plead guilty of turning too, though I usually control myself in this
respect — and in came Tom and his mother. He was carrying her
shawl over his arm, and after finding her a seat was about to sit
down when he caught sight of the Bishop's beckoning hand and
went on up towards the stand.
When we obtained a full view of him, how we all did stare*
Was that Tom Aldeen who had left us a little over two years ago?
The timid, awkward, blundering Tom who had always come to Sun-
day School in his overalls and colored shirt, and who had usually
made such pitiable failures when placed on the program for con-
joint sessions? Though let me say right here that Tom did very
Digitized by
Google
28 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
well in the Mutual, and mark it, he never refused or shirked a
duty.
But here he was, walking up the aisle. His shoulders were
straighter and broader, and the black ministerial coat fitted him
perfectly. His steps had lost their hesitancy and now he walked
as though he was sure of the ground upon which he trod.
As I looked at him and listened to his remarks that evening,
I couldn't help thinking what a blessed thing this missionary system
is to us all, and to the Church.
Tom told his experiences — of his travels, his trials, his con-
versations,' and other matters that go to make up the curriculum of
that great school, a mission. He told of the warm, large-hearted
Saints in the world, and how the Gospel had drawn them together
as one. As he spoke his face lightened, his eyes beamed. He
seemed charged with the divine power, love, and that whole meet-
ing, I am sure, received of its blessed influence. And I thought
again, what would we do, we cold, unf eeling,stay-at-home Saints, if
it where not for these missionaries continually coming home with
their brightly glowing Gospel love with which to re-kindle our own
smouldering fires.
As Tom was telling us of his first few weeks' experience, of
his struggles with powers both seen and unseen, I happened to
glance across the room to where a number of girls were sitting
in the choir. Tom's recital was touching, and everyone listened
with wrapt attention, but I could not help noticing how Helen
Archer looked. Helen naturally pale, was whiter than ever, save
a bright red spot in each cheek. The large eyes looked steadily
at the speaker, and there were tears in them which she could not
altogether suppress. Was Helen surprised at Tom's transfigura-
tion? Perhaps; but I had my misgivings that other emotions
besides that of mere surprise were agitating her at that moment.
I may as well tell the secret, seeing that I am Tom's neigh-
ber and know an item or two about the doings of both Helen and
Tom.
Before Tom had left on his mission, he had, in his awkward
way, made love to Helen. Seemingly she had treated him kindly
enough, but it proved that she was deceiving him all the time.
It was handy to have someone take her sleigh-riding and to parties
Digitized by
Google
THE RETURNED ELDER. 29
but — I am sorry to say that Helen said unkind things of honest
Tom behind his back. Once or twice she hurt him terribly. For
instance:
It was the spring before Tom left. Remember, Tom was a
farmer and managed his mother's farm. He was in the habit of
taking his milk buckets down to the pasture, milking his two cows
and carrying the milk home instead of driving the cows through
a muddy slough to the corral.
One evening I saw Tom come along from the pasture with his
buckets full of rich, foamy milk. He seemed merry that evening,
for he was whistling such a lively tune that the frogs in the pond
ducked their heads under and hid for shame. I still remember
what a mild, beautiful spring evening it was, and just how Tom
looked in his blue overalls and jumper, big straw hat, and boots
smeared with mud. Some planks had been placed over the wettest
part of the slough, and just as Tom got to them, who should come
along but Helen Archer and her party of visitors from Ogden.
As they got on the planks to tip-toe over, they held up their white
dresses and balanced their dainty parasols with many a tittering
exclamation of fright. Tom put his buckets on the ground and
stood aside to let them pass. Tom was nervous, I could see.
Helen did not catch sight of him until she was within a few feet of
his buckets. She instantly colored, but went by without recogniz-
ing him. The other girls stared at him as they passed.
Tom whistled no more that evening. I could see that the
poor boy was nearly heart broken. He bothered Helen no more
after that, and strange to say, I believe no other boy has either.
But Elder Aldeen is closing. "And now I am pleased to be
home again," he said; "but I do not wish to cease doing good. I
hope I may be able to retain a portion of that good Spirit which
God has been pleased to give me in my mission work. I wish to
be still useful in building up the kingdom of God. Amen."
After the meeting, I shook Tom heartily with both hands. His
friends gathered around to greet him. The girls in the choir stood
waiting for their turn, and Helen had separated herself from them
as if she wished to be the last to shake his hand.
No; I could see no difference in Tom's greeting when he came
to Helen.
Digitized by
Google
ACTS OF SPECIAL PROVIDENCE IN MIS-
SIONARY EXPERIENCE-
evil SPIRITS REBUKED— THE GIFT OP TONGUES AND
PROPHECY.
BY ELDER EZRA C. ROBINSON.
While traveling as a missionary in the Southern States, it was
my happy portion on a number of occasions to witness a fulfillment
of the Savior's promises to the believers. To the many testimonies
borne that the signs follow the believers and that the gifts and
blessings of the Gospel are enjoyed among the true followers of
Christ in this age, I wish to add one more testimony.
In the central part of North Carolina a few honest souls had
accepted our testimony and were baptized. A small branch of the
Church was established and we held conference with the Saints
resulting in the arousal of considerable interest. At the close of
the meeting a number presented themselves for baptism. A young
lady who was converted and who had previously witnessed the
power of God in her own behalf in the rebuking of evil spirits,
attended our meetings with the intention of accepting the Gospel,
but for some reason she decided to defer baptism until some other
time. As soon as she returned home she was again attacked by
evil spirits who obtained possession of her body, cast her to the
floor, and tormented her fearfully. We were called in to administer
Digitized by
Google
ACTS OF SPECIAL PROVIDENCE. 31
to her and she asked us to baptize her and to pray to the Lord in
her behalf. Before we could attend to the ordinance of baptism,
we had a terrible encounter with the powers of darkness. For
three hours we stood over her exercising the authority of the
Priesthood in rebuking the evil spirits who stubbornly resisted us
and returned at short intervals after being rebuked, struggling for
the mastery. She pointed toward the ceiling, crying, "Can't you
see them?" When we placed our hands upon her head she rose
from her prostrate position with such violence as to throw me
upon my back. Finally, impressed by the Spirit of the Lord, we
anointed her with oil and she was relieved from that time until she
was baptized a few hours later. When taken to the water she
was very weak, unable to walk without assistance, but when
baptized she was restored. The glow of health returned to her
cheeks and she walked home without the least assistance. Her
father, who had been an avowed infidel for many years, soon after-
wards accepted of the Gospel with others of his family, rejoicing in
the mercy of God which had led them into the light.
Although born and reared in the Church, I had never had the
privilege of hearing the gift of tongues manifested prior to my
missionary call. On one occasion while in the field, I felt a peculiar
desire to hear the gift. Six of the Elders were holding a Priest-
hood meeting. Before the meeting opened I had besought the
Lord to bless a certain Elder (naming him) with the gift of tongues
during the meeting we were about to hold. In the meeting, while
addressing the brethren on the gifts and blessings promised to the
Saints, I offered a silent prayer that the Lord would bless this
particular Elder with the gift of tongues. Almost instantly he
was raised to his feet by the power of God and spoke in an
unknown tongue, even before I had taken my seat. Very vividly
do I recall with what unspeakable joy I realized that before me
stood a servant of God clothed upon with the Holy Ghost, speaking
as did the apostles of old upon the day of Pentecost. Tears of
joy sprang to our eyes and we felt that we were indeed baptized
with the Holy Ghost and with fire. And, when the interpretation
was given by the same power in answer to our humble petitions, we
felt we could go forth and testify that we knew of a surety that
Digitized by
Google
82 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
the gifts and blessings of old were restored, for we had tasted of
the heavenly gift.
My mind reverted back a year and a half when the Lord had
blessed me with the spirit of prophecy and before thirty-six Elders
of our conference I had prophesied that we would yet* go forth and
speak with tongues and prophesy, and heal the sick by the power
of God, and build branches of the Church in many parts of that
land. I realized that here was at least a partial fulfillment.
Afterwards I witnessed these blessings poured out in abund-
ance, and I wish to bear my humble testimony to the youth of
Israel that I know that the signs do follow the believers in this age
and that the God of Heaven has restored the Holy Priesthood to
earth again, and that the Gospel is indeed the power of God unto
salvation.
Manitoba, Canada.
THE SPIRIT OP PROPHECY— AN ELDER'S INFLUENCE.
BY ELDER JOSEPH ORTON.
In England, in my very childhood, on reading the New Testa-
ment in the hearing of an old gentleman, who could have had no knowl-
edge of the restoration of the Gospel in this dispensation, he said,
"My lad, you will live to see apostles and prophets on the earth
and the gifts and blessings of the Gospel as anciently enjoyed."
The aged man was remembered in my early temple labors.
In Feb., 1886, having embarked on the S. S. Wisconsin, Guion
Line, for a mission to England, on recovery from sea-sickness, I
issued works of the Church and pamphlets, bearing on the "Mormon"
question, among the ship's passengers. Soon afterwards a gentle-
man, politely accosting me, asked, "Are you a 'Mormon' Elder? 1 I
answered "Yes." Continuing he said: "Sir, I must tell you that
Digitized by
Google
ACTS OF SPECIAL PROVIDENCE. 33
from the time of our leaving New York harbor until I learned that
a 'Mormon' Elder was aboard, I feared this vessel would not reach
her destination, and I would see my family no more. Now my fear
is gone, all doubts have fled." Being the only member of the
Church on board, I silently tendered thanks to our Father for the
wonderful influence one solitary Elder may possess.
St. George, Utah.
TWO CASES OP HEALING.
BY ELDER JUNIUS C. JENSEN.
While I was laboring with five other Elders in Kansas City,
Ho., last April, tracting and visiting the people, we were called upon
one day by a Mr. Frank W. Olsen, who stated that his child was
very sick with spinal meningitis. At his request we visited the
house, and found in attendance two skilled physicians. They, how-
ever, had given up the child as lost, declaring, that it could not
live until noon, that it would be a miracle if it recovered; and even
then, its condition wouldibe such that the parents would wish it
had died. Its condition was certainly pitiable, it having sustained
a rupture prior to being attacked by the spinal trouble. The
mother and grandmother of the child had faith in the power of
God to heal, and in accordance with their wishes we administered
to the child, in the evening, and again in the morning and evening
of the following day. A week later Elder Aylet and myself visited
the family and found the child playing on the floor, perfectly
healed, both of the spinal disease and the. rupture.
The following month we were visited by a man named Sher-
man Dismany who stated that his wife was very ill and had desired
him to bring some of the Elders. Though converted to the Gospel,
this family had not as yet been baptized. They resided some
ninety miles from Kansas City. Elder S. H. Cox and myself visited
the place, and at the woman's request administered to her. Ten
Digitized by
Google
34 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
minutes later her father, who was not a believer, came to us with
tears in his eyes declaring that now he could see why she had
desired the Elders to come, for she had certainly experienced great
relief. After supper, while singing hymns for the family, we were
aided by some invisible singer, an additional voice being heard by
Mrs. Dismany and Elder Cox. We afterwards held six well-attended
meetings in this neighborhood and were well cared for by the
people. We feel to thank the Lord for His goodness and for these
manifestations of His power.
'YANKEE DOODLE."
"Yankee Doodle," called our national air, is a musical vaga-
bond, a literary Bohemian. The words are older than our Revolu-
tion, for they date back to the time of Charles the Second. It
was also a satire on Cromwell. It cannot be called a national song,
although national property, and it is not a treasure of high value.
It now exists only as instrumental. It has not a national charac-
ter and must be silent when serious purposes are desired, and men's
hearts are moved' to high effort and great sacrifice, but as a quick-
step it is always inspiriting. Whence its'name or how it originated
is not clearly known. Tradition affirms that with slight variations
it has been known from time immemorial in Spain, Italy, France,
Hungary and Germany. It was introduced into America in 1755
by Dr. Schuckburgh, of Albany, N. Y. When the British advanced
in triumph on Lexington and Concord, their band played "God Save
the King." On their disastrous retreat the Americans played
"Yankee Doodle."
Digitized by
Google
LITTLE THINGS
BY ELDER A. WOOTTON.
How prone is the human mind to ignore the little things in
life! But as the intellect expands and men become careful students
of their surroundings, the small affairs take on an importance that
is unappreciated by the casual observer.
Success in any department of life comes only to him who
looks carefully after the minutiae of his business. He who is
careless of the the pennies will find the pounds soon disappearing.
A small leak will soon sink a great ship. A spark of fire may
destroy a city and bring destitution and misery upon thousands. A
minute of time seems of but little worth, but what serious disasters
might have been avoided had the danger signal been given one
minute earlier! A particle of watery vapor, too minute to be
observed by the human eye seems very insignificient, but the Mis-
sisissippi, the Amazon and the Nile, are formed of these particles
and those mighty rivers are certainly not insignificant. The aval-
anche is only an aggregation of these particles,and there is nothing
insignificant about an avalanche. The mighty trees of the forest
are built up by nutriment imbibed through openings too small
for successful scientific investigation.
In the social and moral world, little things play the same prom-
inent part either for good or evil. It is not the great acts of
life that distinguish the gentleman from the boor, but the little
acts of courtesy and demeanor, the little self sacrifices for the
comfort and convenience of associates, the little apologies for
slight inconveniences occasioned, each too insignificant individually
to attract special attention; but in the aggregate these forma
Digitized by
Google
36 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
chain so strong as to draw the heart and bind the friendship for
life. .The small words and acts betokening love and esteem make
home that happy place that forms such a tender spot in the mem-
ory, which throbs in unison with that old but ever welcome melody,
"Home, Sweet Home;" while a little slight or unkind word or look
may lead to disintegration of family ties and cause life-long
estrangement and bitterness of soul.
The stealing of a pin unreproved may lead to a life of crime,,
disgrace and misery, when a kindly word of disapproval might
have been sufficient to turn the whole course of life, as a small
snag lodged in the bed of the Mississippi has changed the course
of that mighty river. Little temptations unresisted, little warn*
.ings unregarded and little stings of conscience unheeded are the
steps that lead downward to the bonds of sin and shame, while the
little temptations firmly withstood and the little every day duties
well and faithfully done make up the sum total of true Christian
life.
Many go through life waiting for the opportunity to do some
great thing to make them famous, neglecting the small duties that
build character and fit men to cope with the greater as they come,
not realizing that the noble achievements of eminent men are not the
elements that made them great, but are the results of character
built up by attending to the minutiae of life, through years of
plodding, step by step, exercising self-restraint and will power,,
and growing mentally and morally strong by overcoming all the
minor difficulties that obstruct their way to that eminence which
appears so conspicuous to their fellow-mortals. Character is
nothing but the resultant of the forces of the habits formed
through life, and there is no habit so insignificant that it doesn't
affect the trend of the whole character either for good or for
evil.
The telescope has revealed wonders to the human eye, but the
microscope has revealed far more. It deals with little things, but
things of vast importance to humanity for weal or woe. The
germs of some of the most dreaded diseases known have been dis-
covered, and although formerly supposed incurable, experiments
are being made, remedies being discovered, and the average length
of human life is being extended, simply by men devoting their
Digitized by
Google
LITTLE THINGS. 37
attention to things so small as to escape the notice of men daring
all the past ages of the world's history; and the end is not yet, for
microscopy is only in its infancy.
When we examine the wonders of creation and consider what
little we know of them, we might cry out with the Psalmist:
"What is man, that thou art mindful of him? and the son of man
that thou visitest him?" What is there so small as to be unworthy
the notice of man, when all is the work of the great Creator of the
universe?
THE BRITISH AND THE BOERS.
The war which began lately between England and the South
African republic, presided over by President Paul Kruger, can only
-end in the victory of the British over the Boers. The conflict,
however, will probably witness some desperate encounters. Presi-
dent Kruger has forty thousand men under his command, now that
the neighboring republic, the Orange Free State, has made com-
mon cause with the Transvaal. The South African republic is about
119,000 square miles in extent, and has a population of over one
million, of whom the majority are blacks. The Boers form the
minority of the white population, while the "Uitlanders," or
foreigners, mostly British, pay nearly all the revenue of about five
millions of dollars annually, but are debarred from a voice in the
government. Johannesburg is the leading city and the center of
the mining region, and had a population, before war became immi-
nent, of over one hundred thousand. The Orange Free State is
about 48,000 square miles in extent, and can levy an army of about
twelve thousand men. The war promises to be carried on over an
extensive area, favorable to Boer methods of fighting.
Digitized by
Google
JOSEPH SMITH FROM A PHILOSOPHIC
POINT OF VIEW;
BY LEE EDGAR YOUNG.
[The following lecture, the notes excepted, was delivered by the
author before the students of philosophy, at Harvard University —
Editors.]
My inward feelings tell me of the thoughts that are upper-
most in the minds of my hearers when I take up the subject,
Joseph Smith. Every man before me has heard of the name, and of
the sect that was founded by this prophet of the nineteenth
century. Well do I realize that '^0^0^81^ and its founder have
but little interest to the citizens of the civilized world today; and
were each of you asked your opinion, I dare say that your answer
would be that the thoughts and teachings of Joseph Smith will
have but little weight on the minds of future generations. In
responding to this subject, however, I must state, at the outset,
that my basis of reasoning will differ somewhat from yours. Yet
it is not because you, as physiological-psychologists,* can not
explain the different characteristic phenomena of the mind when
you look at them as a result of natural law. But I do believe that
there are certain states of the spiritual make-up, and certain
strange phenomena more or less miraculous, which no phase of
science or philosophy can explain.
We look at the human brain and well do we know that the
♦Physiological-psychology is that branch of philosophy which
teaches that all mental life and phenomena are conditioned by the
organism, and that we know nothing of mind apart from body.
Digitized by
Google
JOSEPH SMITH FROM A PHILOSOPHIC POINT OF VIEW. 39
school of physiological-psychologists has discovered the fact that
brain molecular action must precede thought, and that thought
precedes all action. To a certain lobe of the brain we ascribe
memory; to another, imagination; and to another, perception, yet
keeping in mind all the time that the brain works as a whole in
perfect harmony. Any reasonable man, understanding these facts,
readily appreciates the human body, the masterpiece of creation.
But what a world of skepticism this knowledge has caused!
For how can there be mind and spirit when the brain decays?
How can the mind act when there is no external playing on the
ganglions of the nervous system? Magazines and scientific books
have bristled with such questions, of late; but who can answer
them? We accept the truths discovered by this school of thinkers,
and appreciate with Holmes that the "brain is a seventy-year clock
wound up by the Angel of Life." Yet with it all, we know that
there are some phases of thought that no human being can explain,
though he reason a thousand years.
Let me ask the psychologist a question. What is it in man
that gives him that divine hope, and faith that God lives and that
death is not the end of life? What is it that makes man an
aspiring creature whose soul becomes purely angelic when he
kneels in humbleness? Is it intuition? Is it instinct? Surely
these do not explain. They are shades of feeling and emotion that
are felt and experienced, yet cannot be described. Physiological-
psychology has its bounds, and to try to explain all mind action
from a purely materialistic point of view is flagrantly and palpably
absurd. So, too, whatever progress scientific psychology may
make, it will never be able to answer what a real prophet is, nor
what revelation means.
To answer whether or not Joseph Smith was a prophet of God,
and a revelator, I think it is necessary to know what God is, and
His relation to man. I shall assume as a starting point the
empirical argument of Descartes* which he uses to prove the
existence of God. Said he: "No idea is higher or clearer than the
♦Descartes was a French philosopher, born at La Haye, in Touraine,
in 1596, and he died at Stockholm, Sweden, in 1650. His philosophy
rests on the proposition: "I think, therefore, I am."
Digitized by
Google
40 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
idea of God, or the most perfect being." Whence comes this idea?
That every idea has a cause, comes from the principle that nothing
produces nothing. There must be as much cause as there is effect,
and as I conceive of a being more perfect than I, this conception
can only come from some one who is more perfect in reality than
L This idea of God is implanted in one by God Himself. It is an
original endowment, and is as innate as the idea of myself. This
is really the ontological argument: we have a concept of God,
hence there must be a God. Then, to go farther, we cannot think
of God as apart from an existing individual.
The Christian world says this God is omnipotent, all merciful,
and all loving. He is our Creator, and as He is infinite in His
government, so He is in His love for His children. This God must,
then, have a perfect law of living; and, if man is His child, God
naturally speaks to him and gives him principles by which he can
come to the truest happiness. This truest happiness, we will
all agree, is the living in harmony with the laws of nature which
are governed by the law of God.
Can there be a more beautiful conception of man's rela-
tion to the Deity than this? God points out the way by giving a
Gospel plan of salvation to the race.
Let us make a contrast. Take a negative view. Let mankind
throughout civilization deny the existence of a Maker and an all-
wise Protector. Can you imagine the terror and horror that this
world would be steeped in, within a short time? Man would soon
become a mere creature of passions, a mere animal. Think of the
condition of the people of Paris, at the time of the French Revo-
lution, when they declared that the Revolution should not cease
until it had "dethroned the King of Heaven as well as the kings
of earth."*
*"An attempt was made by the Extremists to have Christianity
abolished by a decree of the National Council. The Bishop of Paris
abdicated his office; and his example was followed by many of the clergy
throughout the country. The churches of Paris and other cities were
now closed, and the treasures of their altars and shrines confiscated to
the State. Even the bells were melted down into cannon. The images
of the Virgin and of the Christ were torn down. The guillotine took the
Digitized by
Google
JOSEPH SMITH FROM A PHILOSOPHIC POINT OF VIEW. 41
We say that God spoke to Joseph Smith and revealed to him
the holy law of heaven. Yon say, "No. Joseph Smith's visions
and revelations were the result of some abnormal frame of mind."
Can this appear reasonable when we look into the life of the man
and the status of his work?
John Bunyan* asserted that God spoke to him; so did George
Foxf and Emanuel Swedenborg.t In fact every age has had its
men who have asserted that divine revelation has been given to them.
Whether these men really saw God and talked with Him, I cannot
say; but I do know that Joseph Smith has given to the world a
book which has caused wise men to think, and students to ponder
over its teachings. I refer to the Book of Mormon.
Regarding this work the conscientious person must come to
one of two conclusions; either that it is the work of a scholar
place of the crucifix, and was called the Holy Guillotine. All the visible
symbols of the ancient religion were destroyed. All emblems of hope
in the cemeteries were obliterated, and over their gates were inscribed
the words: "Death is eternal sleep." The madness of the Parisian
people culminated in the worship of what was called the Goddess of
Reason. A celebrated beauty, personating the Goddess, was set upon the
altar of Notre Dame as the object of homage and adoration." — Myers.
♦John Bunyan, an Englishman, was born in 1628. His most noted
work is "The Pilgrim's Progress."
fGeorge Fox was the founder of Quakerism. He was born at
Drayton, Leicestershire, in 1624. He believed firmly in revelation, and
asserted that God commanded him to preach a new religion. He died in
1690.
JEmanuel Swedenborg was born at Stockholm, in 1688. He became
a student of the natural sciences, but afterwards took up the study of
the scriptures. He declared that "Heaven was open to him," and God
spoke of the mission he was to perform. His early writings are on
science, but, later in life, he issued a voluminous edition of the scriptures
according to his own interpretation. The principal of these is the
"Arcana Gaelestia" in eight quarto volumes, which he printed in London,
professing to have derived the whole of it by direct illumination from the
Almighty Himself.
Digitized by
Google
42 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
whose brain was as great as that of a Kant* or a Bacon,t or that
God revealed to the Prophet the records from which it was trans-
lated. You may ask the question whether or not the "Principia"
of Newton* or the "La Mecanique Celeste" of Laplacef are not
greater books. I say, No. The truths of the Book of Mormon
could never be the result of mere "man-made" investigation any
more than the Bible could be.
In the Book of Mormon, there is philosophically worked out a
grand conception of life and its meaning; of death, and the immor-
tality of the soul; and it contains a history that no human brain
could concoct.
Joseph Smith left us ideas on all phases of learning. He
laid down a philosophy of life, and gave to man a plan of
human redemption, which only humble study can make him under-
stand. He has embodied in his teachings an ideal life here on
earth. He saw in man grand capabilities and powers, and pointed
out the way for him to become free, pure and virtuous; and
asserted by his life that the "pure in heart could see God."
Joseph Smith's teachings were utilitarian, yet very ideal in
their tendency. • He lived a life of sacrifice, thereby teaching the
one essential thing in human life— love. He had a sublime feel-
♦Kant, the greatest philosoper of his age, and one of the greatest of
all times, was born in Eonigsberg, a city on the Baltic Sea, in
Germany, in 1724. His greatest work is the "Critique of Pure Reason,"
one of the most scholarly productions on philosophy ever written.
fl refer to Francis Bacon, a contemporary of Shakespeare. He
based his philosophic doctrine on scientific research, and declared that
natural knowledge must be completed by revelation.
♦Sir Isaac Newton, the discoverer of the laws of gravitation, was
born in England, in 1642. His great work the "Principia" was pro-
nounced by Laplace as the greatest book ever written. It is a work on
mathematics and the laws of gravity.
fLaplace, one of the greatest mathematicians and astronomers who
ever lived, was born in Normandy, in 1749. His greatest mathematical
production is his "Mecanique Celeste," a work dealing with the revolutions
of planets.
Digitized by
Google
JOSEPH SMITH FROM A PHILOSOPHIC POINT OF VIEW. 43
ing for the external world — he had every confidence in the grand
development of the human race. He taught the principles of
faith, love, and good works, that the glory of God is intelligence;
and that knowledge — real knowledge — is the path which leads to
heaven. To him the universal brotherhood of mankind is the ulti-
mate reality of society; and he asserted that work, with faith in
Jesus Christ, will finally bring the race to this perfection.
It is a sorrowful thing, yet nevertheless true, that Joseph
Smith's teachings are not understood today. Neither were the
teachings of ancient prophets clearly understood by the peoples of
their times. In making a study of the results of the works of our
"Mormon Prophet," we can safely say with Temilron, a French
writer: "Men's eyes do not focus well enough to note readily the
advent hour of the world's Messiahs. By by-paths, not by thorough-
fares or by highways, does truth come to its kingdom among men.
Good never gallops to victory here in this earth, nor in any in-
stance does truth march to its crown in a dress parade. It enters
its kingdom always by Golgotha, a jeering mob, brandishing sticks,
accompanying, even its best disciples following afar off, the
women staying nearest, and is lifted to its crown on a cross between
reviling thieves."
I do not think that the work of Joseph Smith can be explained
in its entirety by the psychologist.
There is a higher law than earthly laws. There is the law of
Heaven. That law we come to know only through the develop-
ment of the divine nature within us.
Philosophy has its bounds; but the truths of God are infinite
and are only to be known through the Spirit of God. We accept
the truths discovered by all investigators; but what Hamlet said to
Horatio is true: "There are more things in heaven and earth,
Horatio, than are dreamt of in your philosophy."
Digitized by
Google
THE INHABITANTS OF SAMOA, THEIR
SOCIAL LIFE AND CUSTOMS.
BY W. 0. LEE, SAMOAN MISSIONARY.
Three distinct classes of people live on the Samoan Islands.
First, the native race of brown-skinned Polynesians; second, the
natives from adjacent islands, including the contract laborers or
"black boys," from the Gilbert, and other groups; and, lastly, the
foreign population, principally from Germany, England and her
South Sea colonies, and the United States.
One who has not traveled and seen the actual effect of the
white man's civilization (?) upon our brown-skinned proteges, whom
Kipling most accurately describes as half devil and half child,
might naturally suppose that the natives would be greatly improved
through their associations with the superior white race. And so
they are, in some respects, and would be in all things if every
foreigner who went to the island was actuated by pure motives,
and a desire to carry, in truth, the "white man's burden," and lift
up, by example and precept, the inferior race. This would be an
ideal condition, and the natural desire of every good and pure man,
regardless of country or religious opinions. But how different are
the actual facts in the case! Avarice, immorality, drunkenness,
and profanity, in lieu of good example, follow in the footsteps of
the majority of the white men on the islands, and annul, to a great
extent, the work of the missionaries. In proof of this broad
assertion, we only need to call attention to the following indisput-
able facts.
Beginning with the lesser evil, profanity, there are no profane
words in the native dialect, but the first words learned by a native
Digitized by
Google
THE INHABITANTS OF SAMOA. 45
in English, as he labors with the white beach-combers of Apia, are
terribly mixed with the curses so plentifully used in modern Eng-
lish.
Drunkenness was an unknown factor in the social life of the
native until the white man came with his beer, whisky, wine and
gin. The charge has often been publicly made that many factional
quarrels among the natives, have been fanned into flame by white
residents who hoped to reap pecuniary benefits thereby.
As to the more serious crime of immorality, one has but to
walk through the streets of Apia, or any other village, where white
men have lived, or where the cast-off partner of some white man
has returned to her people, and note the tell-tale color of the half-
caste children with no father to own them, to realize that some day,
when men are judged according to the deeds done in this life,
many a man who has returned to his own country and appeared before
his fellows as a good Christian, will have to answer for the betrayal,
and casting away of one or more native child-women and their
mutual offspring. National pride seems to be a stumbling block
to the foreigner who might otherwise honorably marry a Samoan
wife. There are, of course, honorable exceptions to the common
rale of domestic life among the foreigners on the islands. We
know of quite a number of happy and prosperous families where
white men have married, and are true to their native wives. The
children of the mixed marriages are often sent by their parents to
foreign countries to receive their education.
Commercially, the whites are the merchants, the ship and
plantation owners, the doctors, lawyers, butchers, bakers, black-
smiths, and carpenters of the larger villages and towns.
The "black boys," contract laborers from the Solomon, Gilbert,
and other groups, perform the menial labor on all the large plantar
tions, under the supervision of white overseers. Of these peculiar
little people we can say but little, never having lived among them
in their native homes. During their three years' contracts, they
make good servants and work much harder and more faithfully
than do the Samoans, who are far ahead of them in natural intelli-
gence, and physical beauty. These diminutive wooley-headed,
spindle-legged, black men remind one of the Darwin theory. If
there is any connecting link between man and the monkey tribe,
Digitized by
Google
46 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
they certainly come nearer the missing link than any other race of
human beings I have yet seen. At the expiration of their terms,
they are taken back to their island homes loaded down with suits
of clothing, hats, a rifle, ammunition, pipes, tobacco, etc. It is
said that for some time this accumulation of wealth makes them
kings in their own village. But soon their wealth is divided, they
loose their prestige, and are anxious to sign articles and go off
again to their Klondike on Samoa. In the methods first taken by
the white race to induce the "black boys," to leave their homes and
contract for work on other islands, we have a picture of the extent
to which the white race use their superior intelligence to entrap
their fellows. Here it is substantially as given to the writer by an
old German sea captain who formerly spent all of his time securing
contract laborers for the German plantations in the South Seas.
In their native state the "black boys," are most primitive. In
the days of which we write they knew nothing of the use of cloth-
ing, tobacco, pipes, matches, kerosene, etc. Therefore, they had
no wants that could not be supplied on their own little islands. No
offer could tempt them to leave their homes; said our informant,
"We had to create a want so that there would be a desire for
money to.gratify it with, and we gave them freely, tobacco, pipes,
matches and clothing, and taught them to use, and to like them.
After that we had no difficulty in getting them to sign contracts
for three years to obtain that which they had learned so much
to desire." What a base use of superior intelligence! Yet these
"black boys," seem necessary to the success of large plantations on
Samoa, as the native Samoan will not work on them; first, because
he is too proud, and, secondly, because he does not have to; a few
hours' work every few days being sufficient for his own living in
true Samoan style. There are few if any mixed marriages between
the Samoans and black laborers.
No more offensive epithet can be hurled by one Samoan against
another than to call him a "mea uli" — black thing, as the natives
designate the papuans, or black laborers.
Prom these two extremes, the whites and the blacks, we turn
with pleasure to the happy medium, in this case, the native Samoan
who, where not contaminated by other races, is an ideal enter-
tainer, and of the most hospitable race on the face of the whole
Digitized by
Google
THE INHABITANTS OF SAMOA. 47
earth. It is true that nature has so provided that he need take
little thought of the morrow, and it is almost useless for him to
store away the foods which sustain the body; as they would only
decay; therefore, the incentive to save for a rainy day is not nat-
urally as strong in him as it is in his more enlightened white
brother.
Physically the Samoans are superior to our race, and giants
in comparison with the "black boys."
It is a beautiful custom they have of calling the family to-
gether at dark for evening prayers, always preceded by singing
a native hymn, and sometimes by reading a chapter out of the
Bible.
A valuable lesson in retrenchment may be learned from the
Samoan custom of placing a <a faasa" on food, which is a forbidding
of the use of any particular article in the time of scarcity until
it becomes plentiful again.
Their cooperation in the building of churches, dwelling houses,
village boats, and all public works, is an object lesson to more civ-
ilized communities.
There seems to be an unwritten law among the Samoans to the
effect that one should never refuse to give his neighbor anything
asked for. On account of this feeling, individual right to per-
sonal property is not very clearly defined, and we often see the
natives helping themselves to each other's clothing in a way that is
all right to them, but which we would call stealing. They pre-
sume on this privilege to the extent, in time of famine, of going
to some other village where bread-fruit and taro is plentiful, and
helping themselves to a boat-load; while the growers of it for
shame's sake.because of custom,dare not refuse their needy brothers.
They are very kind to each other in time of sickness, but to us,
their custom, when a death occurs, seems cruel. The relatives
come from all parts, as with us, but no matter how poor the family
may be, they must furnish a feast after the burial for all their
relatives and the 'village generally. Under these circumstances,
if a family cannot get credit, they mortgage their crops, or go to
almost any extreme in order to keep up with the custom of their
country.
Marriage among the Samoans is not attended with the cere-
Digitized by
Google
48 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
monies usual in our country,neitheris the marriage vow as sacredly
kept, as for the good of the people it should be.
Courtship is conducted (when there is any) under peculiar cir-
cumstances. There is but one room in a house, and courting
is necessarily carried on before all present. The pleasure of a
stroll on the beach, or a row on the placid water inside the reefs
for sweet company's sake, never seems to appeal to the native
mind. Like marriages in high life among the more civilized races,
too many matches are made among the Samoans by relatives and
financially interested parties, to insure the future happiness of
home-life of the parties most nearly interested. Like all marriages
for convenience, when no longer convenient they are quickly severed
and another marriage takes its place. The original marriage cere-
mony, among the common native was, and still is, in many cases,
simply a matter of mutual consent.
Divorces are obtained in the same manner, or by desertion.
Because of this custom, the white trader finds it an easy matter to
obtain Samoan wives, one after another, as he may desire. But
this common rule, which the churches have tried hard to change,
and in which they have partially succeeded, has an exception in the
"Taupo" — maid of the village, and the "Manaia" — handsome young
chief, of each village. The former is guarded from her infancy by
old women who are witnesses of her virtue, and the latter is under
control of the "tulaf ales,"— talking men, or lawyers, of the village.
These barter and trade, marry and divorce him as often as they
please, restricted only by their opportunities to make a profitable
match with the chiefs and relatives of the "Taupo," in some other
village. In this marriage contract, the consideration is fine mats,
most desirable above all other earthly things to the Samoans. In
these high life marriages, love, esteem and courtship, are not
considered. Oftentimes the young couple have never met until
they find themselves married by contract; knowing not how soon
they may be separated by idle mischief-making chiefs who seek to
use their handsome young men as a means of securing more fine
mats from the relatives of some other "Taupo f for, as with our
American heiress who marries abroad, her relatives furnish the
dowery. Notwithstanding this custom, there are many happy
families among the natives. And many couples who love and are
Digitized by
Google
THE INHABITANTS OF SAMOA. 49
true to each other, exhibiting tender affection and solicitude for
each other's welfare. In the beginning of our missionary work on
the island of Upolu, we succeeded in converting and baptizing the
head chief of a village, who was also their handsome man. To all
appearances, he was happily married, and we verily believe, would
have been contented had the other chiefs left him alone. But they
had an opportunity to make another most desirable match with a
village maid. So they gave him no peace until he had dismissed
his wife, and sent her home to her people. With great show and
much feasting, they went to the other village to get a new bride
for their chief, and fine mats for their portion. On learning of
what had been done, we called a meeting of the native Saints and
by a unanimous vote the offending chief was severed from the
Church. One peculiar part of the affair was that we cut him off
in his own house, as we were his guests. We had no mission-house
of our own in that particular village, and strange as it may seem,
this same chief afterwards gave us land and material with which to
build us a mission house. While an ardent supporter of Mataaf a,
in opposition to the govenment, he yet showed the warmest friend-
ship for us, wherever we met. How different from those who
receive Church discipline at home!
When upbraided for this or any other weakness peculiar to
them as a race, one is invariably given what they seem to consider
an unanswerable reply: "Ole tu faa Samoa" — It is the Samoan
custom. While they agree with you in condemning it as wrong,
yet their resignation to what they consider inevitable is most
aggravating. It is the same with the custom of tattooing. For
over fifty years, the missionaries have tried to teach the natives
that tattooing is a heathenish custom, contrary to the laws of God,
and of good society. Yet with all their efforts, a man is not a
man, in Samoan custom, until fully tattooed from waist to knee.
The women, also, are frequently tattooed with their names on the
forearm. They seem not at all disconcerted when a letter is acci-
dentally marked upside down, and, of course, must remain for life.
The method of tattooing is so cruel and disgusting that we have no
desire to describe it. There is one class, however, that the London
Missionary Society have succeeded in keeping out of the tattooer's
hands. They are the boys who, like little Samuel, are consecrated
Digitized by
Google
50 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
to the work of the Lord by their parents, and henceforth live with
the village pastor, until old enough to finish their religions training
with a four year's course at Malua, the Protestant training school
for native missionaries on Upolu. This class alone is free from
tattoo marks; and yet, such is the hold of this custom among the
natives, that a teacher no sooner falls from grace than he imme-
diately gets tattooed so that he|may be on an equal with his fellows
and not be called a "woman-man," a contemptuous name that has
an entirely different meaning to the Samoan, than what our expres-
sion, "a ladies' man" has to us.
There is an Abrahamic simplicity and respect for authority
and old age among the Samoans. Disobedience or disrespect shown
by young men towards their elders is considered a serious offense.
The offender is punished severely. In any house where chiefs are
assembled, no young man would think of standing erect; but as a
sign of respect for his elders, walks and waits upon them in a
stoop-shouldered position. Even the language of the common
people is changed out of respect for the chiefs, more respectful
terms always being used in addressing a chief than a common
person.
The home life of the ordinary Samoan family in time of peace,
is an uneventful one. The father has his taro and banana patches,
and his little bread-fruit and cocoanut grove to care for. He
breaks the monotony of this work by going fishing in the sea, long
before most people here are ]ip in the morning. But he gets even
with us by following the Spanish custom of taking a siesta. So
accustomed are they to the noonday nap that it is almost impossi-
ble for them to keep awake all day. The wife and the girls spend
their time in fishing for muscles in shallow water, washing their
limited clothing, braiding mats and baskets, scraping, pounding,
pasting and painting their native cloth. This, by the by, is made
from the bark of the small paper-mulberry tree, about the size of a
fishing pole. The women also take care of the food when it is.
cooked, but the young men are the chefs of Samoa, and also the
principal waiters. Their method of cooking in an oven whose sides,
top and bottom, are 'composed of hot rocks, covered with a mass of
green leaves, has a tendency to preserve the aroma and flavor of
the various articles cooked, which in our way, is often lost in the
Digitized by
Google
THE INHABITANTS OF SAMOA. 51
air. It is remarkable how tender and palatable a small pig tastes
that has been cooked in a native oven — a well-cooked chicken is
not sweeter nor more juicy.
While every Samoan head of a family seems to own his home
and small plantation, yet it is not so, for he is but one member of
a large family, and simply a Stewart over his portion, being subject
to the will of the "Matai," or head chief of his family. Because
of this condition, families are often moved from one house to
another. They are subject to removal for any overt act, or, as a
matter of choice, families often move from one island to another;
living one year with his folks and another with her folks, and so
on, borrowing each other's children indiscriminately. They were
seemingly much offended when we refused to let them adopt our
little girl, and take her home with them to live. Natural affection
as we understand it, between parents and children, does not seem
to be very strong. Because of jthis!peculiar interchange it would be
next thing to impossible to take a correct census of the natives.
The first sight that greets one on entering a Samoan village,
is the almost, and sometimes entirely,nude bodies of the little brown
natives, playing in the sandy main street of the village. At the
approach of a stranger, they scamper away in fear, and hide them-
selves behind cocoanut trees, and the posts of houses. They peek
at you as you ride or walk through the village, with their big
brown eyes set in the fattest and most interesting of faces. The
native children have so few games to amuse them, that we were
often tempted to introduce tops and marbles among them, that if
possible they might sense the joyous delight of our boyhood days.
The game of cricket has been introduced among the natives, but
is frowned down by the English missionaries, because of the
extremes they go to in playing it. One village plays against an-
other for days and weeks, with feasting in the day time and "sivas"
native dances, at night, until a famine is threatened in the village
because of the entire cessation of work in caring for the crops.
There is a peculiarity in the way the natives do many things,
and some of their ways are quite the opposite to ours; for instance,
when women hand-print their "tapa" cloth, they strike away from
the body instead of drawing the hand and brush towards them.
They cut their children's hair with a piece of broken glass, shav-
Digitized by
Google
62 IMPROVEMENT ERA
ing the skull like that of a Chinaman, leaving a toft of hair here
and there in a most grotesque manner. Fancy an American mother
looking on while these Samoan barbers shave their children's heads,
with pieces of broken beer-bottles, fastening the little one be-
tween their knees as in a vice, during the operation.
Ava drinking is used to express good feeling and hospitality.
While a little piece of ava-root looks like any common piece of
root, yet in Samoan custom it is a sign of the most genuine hos-
pitality. Speeches of welcome, and responses always attend its
presentation. Altogether it is a most [pleasant custom, as it is
carried out on Samoa. The drink is made in mild form, does not
stupify as on Hawaii, but is considered a good medicine by foreign-
ers. It quenches the thirst, and often takes the place of a meal
to the natives. In no other custom more than ava-drinking does
one see the caste line drawn so closely between the various de-
grees of chiefs, matai faipule, tulafale, etc. The highest in rank
is served first, or trouble follows, since the natives are exceedingly
jealous of rank and genealogy. One would think, to see a "fono,"
or council of chiefs, (especially if on a Saturday) that they were all
old, white-headed men, but on closer observation, you would find this
effect the result of their hair, (which is always cropped short and
combed pompadore, both fore and aft,) being smeared all over with
a slackened lime paste. The lime has two effects. It keeps the
head clean and turns the hair a golden brown. After a bath, and
a plentiful supply of highly-perfumed cocoa-nut oil spread upon the
hair and over the body, many of these seemingly white-headed
chiefs change their appearance wonderfully.
Digitized by
Google
LIQUID AIR, AND SOME OF THE EXTRAV-
AGANT CLAIMS MADE FOR IT.
BY DE. JAMES B. TALMAGE, OP THE UNIVERSITY OP UTAH.
So many articles treating on the subject of liquid air, the
marvelous properties of the substance, and the alleged possibilities
of its application to the service of man, have appeared in the mag-
azines of recent months, that additional writings of the kind call
for a statement of reason or excuse for their coming forth. The
present writer's excuse for appearing in print under the foregoing
heading rests on the urgent and repeated requests of the Era's
editors to this end; and their reasons for desiring such a contribu-
tion are probably strengthened by the questionable reliability of
the great array of liquid air literature already presented to the
reading public. Certainly much that has been published on this
subject consists of unproved assertions and of extravagant prom-
ises, the fulfillment of which is by no means assured. Prospectuses
of three companies have already appeared, each specifying a cap-
italization of five millions of dollars, and predicting speedy and
enormous returns to those who invest their means in the utilization
of this new agent of civilization and progress. The careful reader
may have observed that the immoderate praise of liquid air as an
agent of unprecedented efficiency, and the song of its future
triumphs, have been generally voiced through the columns of semi-
sensational periodicals; while scientific journals and publications
of acknowledged authority in the special field of physics have been
mainly silent on the subject or studiously guarded in their utter-
Digitized by
Google
54 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
ances. Demonstrated facts, unsupported theories, and fanciful
dreams have been so mingled in current discussions of liquid air,
that the lay reader may be unable to distinguish between fact
and supposition.
In the first place, what is liquid air, or, more accurately stated,
liquefied air? It may be profitable to preface the answer to this
question by a few general considerations. We are accustomed to
speak of two classes of substances with respect to physical state,
viz., solids and fluids; of fluids two sub-classes are recognized,
liquids and gases. The essential difference between a liquid and the
same substance in a state of gas is one of condensation, the parti-
cles of the gaseous substance being brought closer together in the
process of liquefaction. Long ago it was demonstrated that by
increasing pressure, or by lowering temperature, and more expedi-
tiously by combining both of these operations, certain gases could
be reduced to the liquid condition. Increased pressure was usually
employed as the means of liquefaction, but experiment soon proved
that pressure alone would not insure liquefaction in all cases; and
that for each gas there is a certain degree of heat, commonly
known as the critical point of temperature, above which the gas
cannot liquefy, however great the pressure applied. It has also
been proved that for every gas there exists a critical point of
pressure, below which liquefaction is impossible even though the
temperature be greatly reduced. Air, which is not a single gas
but a mixture of gases, was one of the most obstinate substances
to liquefy. Its critical temperature has been proved to be about
— 140° G, and its critical pressure 39 atmospheres, or 585 pounds
to the square inch. Liquefied air then is the ordinary atmospheric
mixture of gases, so condensed by pressure and cold as to be
brought into the state of a watery fluid.
Means of producing intense cold have been eagerly sought
with the hope of employing such in the liquefaction of gases. The
common methods now used are based on the fact that heat is
absorbed in the process of gas expansion. It is generally known
that when a gas is compressed by mechanical means it becomes
warm. Conversely, when a gas so compressed is allowed to expand,
heat is absorbed, and the bodies with which the expanding gas is
in contact will be robbed of their sensible heat. Upon this princi-
Digitized by
Google
LIQUID AIR. 55
pie the expansion of compressed ammonia in tubes is made a means
of refrigeration.
In 1879, Callette liquefied air in small quantities by means of
pressure mechanically applied, combined with the cooling effect of
expanding gases. Six years later, Solvay produced liquid air in
greater quantities by employing a cumulative method of cooling,
the principle of which may be stated briefly as follows: Air that
has been compressed is deprived of part of its sensible heat by
external cooling; it is then allowed to expand to its volume before
compression, and is again compressed, cooled and allowed to
expand, the process being repeated until a very low degree of
temperature is reached. This method has been improved upon by
Linde, of Munich, in 1895 ; and during recent months, by Mr.
Charles E. Tripler of New York. The gentleman last named has
been so successful in his efforts that liquid air is now produced at
a very low cost, and in quantity sufficiently great to warrant the
expectation that its adaptability to practical purposes may be
thoroughly tested by experiment. While the means of producing
the substance were so costly and difficult, practical experiments,
on a large scale, were not attempted. It is interesting to note
that in Mr. Triplets ingenious and highly efficient method of apply-
ing the principle of cumulative cooling, compressed air is employed
as the gas which cools by expanding. Liquefied air is air in an
extreme state of compression; this substance therefore maybe
and has been employed as a cooling agent, which by its own evap-
oration and subsequent expansion, cools, and eventually liquefies
other, though smaller quantities of air. The principle underlying
the process by which air is liquefied on the cumulative plan of
cooling, is thus concisely described in a recent paper by Mr. E. S.
Wicklin, of Chicago. It should be understood that the description
is not that of any particular machine. "Air compressed to about
2,500 pounds to the inch, and cooled by being passed in pipes
through a bath of running water while thus compressed, is carried
through coils of pipes to a receiver several feet away. Into this
it is discharged through pinholes not large enough to reduce the
pressure in the coils. As fast as set free in the receiver, the air
expands to nearly its original volume, falling in temperature per-
haps a hundred degrees or more. From the receiver the air flows
Digitized by
Google
56 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
back through a large jacket that surrounds the incoming coils, and
returns to the compressor, where it is again compressed, cooled,
returned through the coils, and discharged through'the pinholes.
Thus it will be seen that as soon as the operation is started the
coils are enveloped in an intensely cold atmosphere that greedily
snatches heat from every inch that it touches. In this condition
the air in the coils is every moment growing colder, and is thus
discharged from the pinholes at a temperature more reduced, and
filling the jacket with expanded air ever more and more eager to
devour the last remaining vestige of heat in the coils. This cannot
long continue. The cold becomes so intense that the expanding
air gives up its latent heat, forms a cloud, and rains down a liquid
shower to the bottom of the receiver. From this moment the con-
denser must draw a part of its supply from the outside, as every
drop of the liquid takes up seven hundred and fifty times its vol-
ume of the expanded air."
Of the remarkable properties possessed by liquid air much has
been written, and the published descriptions, in general full and
accurate, are all instructive and interesting. The boiling point of
liquid air, or the temperature at which, under proper pressure, air
passes into the liquid condition is about 312° F.; that is 344 Fah-
renheit degrees below the freezing point of water. Now, the tem-
perature difference between water at its freezing point and water
at its boiling point, (at the sea level) is only 180 Fahrenheit de-
grees; yet water at its freezing point is 344 degrees hotter than
liquid air at its boiling point. The ordinary temperature of a liv-
ing room, say 68° F., is 380 degrees hotter than boiling liquid air.
Consequently when liquid air in an open vessel is exposed to the
ordinary temperature of a room, or even when poured into an ice
cavity, it boils violently, and is rapidly reconverted into the gas-
eous state. Alcohol, which, because of its low freezing point, —
—202.9° F., is used in thermometers designed to indicate very low
temperatures, is solidified when brought in contact with liquid air;
and mercury under similar conditions is frozen so hard that a block
of the metal may be used as a hammer. Such facts as these, while
interesting and curious, are of but little promise in pointing a way
to the utilization of liquid air in the practical arts. The main pur-
poses to which man hopes to apply the substance are those of
Digitized by
Google
LIQUID AIR. 57
refrigeration and power, and it is along these lines that the loudly
advertized schemes of immediate application are directed. Let us
briefly consider each of these purposes, and the probable adapta-
bility of liquid air thereto.
As a refrigerating agent liquid air has been credited with
efficiency almost beyond comprehension. And indeed there appears
great promise of advantage in substituting this new liquid for
ammonia and other substances which have heretofore been utilized
on the principle of cooling through evaporation and gaseous ex-
pansion in large refrigerating plants. It would seem to be an easy
matter to equip ships,hospitals, and large establishments generally,
with {liquid-air machines, by which ice could be readily produced,
and rooms be kept cool by a system of expansion tubes. But the
plan of using liquid air as a cooling agent on a small scale, by
simple exposure in open vessels, is probably impracticable. Never-
theless, wonderful claims have been asserted for the substance
when so employed. I quote from a prospectus circulated by an
eastern company now offering its stock for sale:— "A single gallon
[of liquid air] will perform wonders in an ordinary city home. A
tumblerful dipped out and placed in the ice chest will maintain a
temperature of zero in the refrigerator for twenty-four hours. A
quart of it placed in the ventilating apparatus will keep the tem-
perature of the whole house at 60° during the hottest summer
day. The remainder of the gallon put into the proper motor, with
an electric dynamo attachment, will generate enough heat to do
the cooking, run the electric lights, warm the water for the bath,
and in the winter heat the entire house by electric radiators. Its
application as a medicine is full of marvelous possibilities." This
is perhaps a fair type of many published assertions on the subject.
The prospectuses of other companies embodying statements as ex-
travagant as the foregoing have reached my hand.
The utter fallacy of many of these statements can be practi-
cally demonstrated and mathematically proved by any capable
student of physics. Not desiring to burden these pages with de-
tails of calculation, which to many would be tedious, I content
myself with a statement of results. One pound of liquid air is at
best equal in refrigerating power to less than one pound and a half
of ice; (accurately stated, 1.42 pounds of ice). Furthermore, it
Digitized by
Google
68 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
is certain that the loss through evaporation, etc., will be much
greater in the case of liquid air than in that of ice, and therefore
this theoretical efficiency will not be realized. Therefore, liquid
air and ice may be considered as about equal in practical refriger-
ating value, weight for weight. A tumblerful of liquid air weigh-
ing about half a pound, is therefore equal as a refrigerating agent
to about half a pound of ice.
The second statement quoted in regard to the great cooling
effect of a small quantity of liquid air, viz., that "a quart of it
placed in the ventilating apparatus will keep the temperature of
the whole house at 60° during the hottest summer day," is likewise
untrue. As a matter of fact the refrigerating effect of a quart
of liquid air so used would be equivalent to that of about two
pounds of ice. The assertion that the unused portion of the gal-
lon of liquid air (five and a half pints) would furnish motive power
sufficient to run a dynamo, warming and lighting the house and
furnishing heat for the cook-room and the bath, is a gross exag-
geration. In considering it we are brought to the second proba-
ble means of liquid air utilization, viz., as a source of power.
That the great expansive power of liquid air can be used as a
convenient means of mechanical energy, there can be little doubt.
The value of this source of energy can be practically determined.
The full theoretical efficiency of a gallon of the liquid is equivo-
lent to a force of one-horse power operating forty-five minutes;
and the five and a half pints referred to above would furnish one-
horse power during thirty-one minutes only. Practically this
efficiency would be greatly lessened through the inevitable losses
in working.
It is, however, probable, almost certain indeed, that liquid air
will be very widely employed as a motive power; the ease -and con-
venience attending its use being among its strong recommendations
to this service. But no one can reasonably hope to gain from the
expansive power of liquid air greater force than was employed in
producing the liquid; indeed, as shown, the practical yield will be
necessarily less. It may suit our convenience, and therefore be of
advantage to us, to employ the power of steam to drive a dynamo,
thereby transforming the energy into electricity; we may then use
the electric current in operating a motor, which in turn may drive
Digitized by
Google
LIQUID AIR. 59
a mill, a printing press or a street car; yet who would expect to
realize in the motor as great a manifestation of energy as was
yielded by the steam engine in tije first place? Every transforma-
tion has cost much in loss of available power. Compressed air has
been found serviceable, because convenient, in driving small en-
gines; but the power resulting is always less than that employed
to compress the air; and with appliances theoretically perfect could
never be greater than the initial energy developed.
Uses at once varied and great already appear in the prospect
for liquid air; there is little excuse for the unfounded claims that
have been asserted as among its assured applications. The sub-
stance will probably find a place among the cauterizing agents
used in surgery. Its employment in the manufacture of explo-
sives and as a means of securing more thorough combustion of
fuel appears reasonably certain. Its adaptability to the purposes
last named may be thus explained. As before stated, the atmos-
phere is a mixture of gases, the principal ingredients being oxygen
and nitrogen. When reduced to the liquid state and allowed to
boil, the nitrogen disappears first, its boiling point (— 320° P.),being
about twenty degrees below that of oxygen, (— 300° P.) ; the oxygen
therefore is soon in excess. Now, oxygen is the common supporter
of combustion; and if liquid oxygen, thus readily obtainable, can
be safely and successfully fed to carbon undergoing combustion,
the present woeful waste of fuel may be largely obviated. In a
similar way the addition of liquid oxygen to explosive materials
may greatly add to their efficiency.
But of all the wonders, real or imaginary thus far declared of
liquid air, the most astounding is the following: It is asserted that
a given amount of liquid air, when employed to drive a liquid air
engine, actually produces a quantity of the substance greater than
that used in the machine. Mr. Tripler is quoted as saying: "I
have actually made about ten gallons of liquid air in my liquefier by
the use of about three gallons in my engine. There is therefore a
surplusage of seven gallons that has cost me nothing, and which I
can use elsewhere as power." This surprising statement is the
cause of the almost unparalleled excitement incident to the an-
nouncement of the successful manufacture of liquid air in quantity.
Certainly to any one who can accept the declaration as made above
Digitized by
Google
60 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
it is sufficiently astonishing. To the physicist it is simply a mis-
statement. Either we have not understood Mr. Tripler or he has
failed to fully comprehend his own operations. * Fanciful pictures
have been drawn of the boundless possibilities of a power that
costs less than nothing, and of energy that perpetuates itself in an
ever increasing proportion. Such a solution of such a problem be-
littles the impossibilities of perpetual motion. However, the state-
ment is not yet fortified by the proof which physicists demand. It
may be noted that the article in which Mr. Tripler is quoted as
having used the words given above, closes as follows* — "Much has
yet to be done before liquid air becomes the revolutionizing power
which Mr. Tripler prophecies. ♦ * * jj r# Tripler has
yet to perfect his machinery for producing liquid air without
expense."
The assurance which to some may seem presumption, in reject-
ing the positive statement concerning the increasing production of
liquid air through itself alone, is justified by the fact that laws of
nature are opposed to the declaration. It is not given toman to
create either matter or energy. His drafts on the bank of
nature will be honored to the extent of his deposit honestly mad*
therein, and no further. He may utilize matter and the forces
about him, by exchange and transformation, but he cannot get
something for nothing.
Digitized by
Google
EDITOR'S TABLE.
THE ORIGINAL MANUSCRIPT OP THE BOOK OP MORMON.
Much has been said, at different times, as to the whereabouts
of the original manuscript of the Book of Mormon, but very little
of a definite character had been said respecting this topic. Quite
recently an article on this subject was reprinted in the St. Louis
Republic, from a Richmond, Missouri, correspondent, and copied by
the Troy, N. Y. Press and reproduced from the latter paper by the
Deseret News of September 27th, with appropriate comment. That
the readers of the Era may more clearly see the puerile, but
malicious character of this article, which is a fair sample of many
others published in the press of the country, on this subject, it is
here reproduced:
The original manuscript of Joseph Smith's "Book of Mormon," the
Bible of the "Mormon" Church, is kept in a bank vault in this town.
The Elders of the "Mormon" Church, in Utah, made different attempts,
in past years, to get possession of it, but failed. Once they offered
$100,000 in cash for the old and yellow manuscript' but its keeper,
David Whitmer, one of the founders of the Church refused the offer
because he believed the Utah branch of the Church wished to get hold of
the manuscript to insert into it, by forgery, a clause that would author-
ize and*banction the practice of polygamy. Last week, two representa-
tives of the "Mormon" Church of Utah were here making another
attempt to buy the manuscript. This original manuscript, written at the
dictation of Joseph Smith, is now in the possession of George W. Schweich
of this town, a retired merchant, the grandson of David Whitmer who
was one of the three witnesses to the writing of the manuscript. The
manuscript of the "Book of Mormon" contains six hundred large sheets
of linen paper, the size of foolscap, written closely on both sides. The
Digitized by
Google
62 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
paper is yellow with age, and the ink is faded to brown. The pages are
bound together with strings of yarn. The manuscript contains three
hundred and fifty thousand words. It was written in 1829.
The fact of the matter is that the original manuscript of the
Book of Mormon never was "kept in a bank vault" in the town of
Richmond nor in that of any other town, in Missouri. Neither has
the original manuscript ever been in the possession of David Whit-
mer nor that of any of his kindred. Neither has the "Mormon"
Church in Utah through any of its Elders or otherwise attempted
at any time to get possession of the original manuscript of the
Book of Mormon, "and failed." The Church in Utah has not at
any time, through its Elders or otherwise, offered a hundred thou-
sand dollars nor any other sum of money for the original manu-
script, nor for the "old and yellow" copy of it which was left by
Oliver Cowdery, at his death at Richmond, Missouri, March 3rd,
1850, in the possession of David Whitmer, which copy is said to be
now "in a bank vault" in Richmond, Missouri. The story about
David Whitmer refusing "the offer" of one hundred thousand dol-
lars for his copy of the manuscript, "because he believed the Utah
branch of the Church wished to get hold of the manuscript to
insert into it, by forgery, a clause that would authorize and sanc-
tion the practice of polygamy," is ridiculous twaddle. The fact,
however, that such a story is told, and published in some of the
leading newspapers of the country, would make it appear that
there are people blind enough to give credence to it.
" First, let it be said that David Whitmer's "belief," if he ever
entertained such a belief, together with the whole story, is
without the least shadow of truth. How could it be possible for
such a thing as forgery to be perpetrated! Up to the date of the
alleged offer hundreds of thousands of copies of the Book of Mor-
mon had been published and scattered broad-cast over the world,
and, besides, translated into more than a dozen foreign languages.
Therefore, even if David Whitmer or the agents of the "Mormon"
Church of Utah, might desire to alter the manuscript, how could
they hope to call in and change the tens of thousands of the
printed book? Comment is unnecessary. A grain of common
sense will show how imbecile the thought.
Digitized by
Google
EDITORS TABLE 63
The statement that 'last week two representatives of the
'Mormon' Church, of Utah, were here making another attempt to
buy the manuscript," is a falsehood of the same class. However
there may have been occasionally an Elder of the Church, not
posted on this subject, who, for some purpose known to himself,
might have tried to ascertain the value in which this manuscript
is held by its possessors. But no man, Elder or Apostle, is, nor
ever has been, authorized by the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints to offer any sum of money for the manuscript now in
the possession of the heirs of (David Whitmer. In September,
1878, in company with Apostle Orson Pratt, the writer visited
David Whitmer, at Richmond, Ray County, Missouri. In the pres-
ence of David C. Whitmer, the son of Jacob, Philander Page,
David J. Whitmer, son of David Whitmer, George Scheweich, Col.
James W. Black, J. R. B. Van Cleave and some others, Father
David Whitmer was asked if the three witnesses signed their own
names to their testimony to the Book of Mormon? Father Whit-
mer unhesitatingly replied with emphasis:
"Yes, we each signed his own name."
"Then," said the questioner, "how is it that the names of all
the witnesses are found here, (in D. Ws manuscript) written in the
same hand-writing?"
This question seemed to startle [Father Whitmer, and, after
examining the signatures he replied:
"Oliver must have copied them."
"Then, where are the original documents?" was asked. .
He replied, '1 don't know."
Knowing as we did with what sacredness this manuscript was
regarded by Father Whitmer, both Elder Pratt and the writer
sounded him to see if he could be induced to part with it, and we
found him determined to retain it. We were not authorized to
offer any money for the manuscript, neither did we make any offer
of money or other consideration for it. But notwithstanding this
fact, it was soon rumored about and published abroad that we had
offered large sums of money for it.
In July, 1884, the writer received the following enquiries, by
letter, from L. J. Traughbar, Jr., of Mandeville, Carrol County,
Missouri:
Digitized by
Google
64 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
"Did Mr. Pratt and yon offer David Whitmer $10,000 for the
manuscript of the Book of Mormon? Did you offer him $100,000?
Did yon make him any definite offer for them?'
To each question there can be but one reply, No, not those
amounts and not one dollar!
Now let us see what became of the original manuscript of the
Book of Mormon. The following is copied from the history of the
Prophet Joseph Smith by his mother: (pp. 142 and 143.)
Soon after this Joseph secured the copyright; and before he returned
to Pennsylvania, where he had left his wife, he received a commandment
which was, in substance, as follows:
First, that Oliver Cowdery should transcribe the whole manuscript.
Second, that he should take but one copy at a time to the office, so that
if one copy should get destroyed, there would still be a copy remaining.
Third, that in going to and from the office he should always have a guard
attend him, for the purpose of protecting the manuscript. Fourth, that
a guard should be kept constantly on the watch, both night and day,
about the house to protect the- manuscript from malicious persons, who
would infest the house for the purpose of destroying the manuscript.
All these things were strictly attended to, as the Lord commanded
Joseph. After giving these instructions, Joseph returned to Pennsyl-
vania.
This is sufficient to show that the original manuscript was
copied by Oliver Cowdery.
The following letter may be interesting here:
Further facts in relation to the manuscript of the Book of Mormon.
I saw the Prophet Joseph Smith, Jr., hide up the above manuscript unto
the Lord in the south-east corner of the Nauvoo House, Illinois. I stood
within eight or ten feet of him, heard and saw what he said and did, on
that important occasion, which I freely testify to all the world.
[Signed] Frederick Kesler, Sen.,
Bishop of the Sixteenth Ward,
October 12, 1878. Salt Lake City, Utah.
From the history of Joseph Smith, Millennial Star, Vol 18,
page 693, (See also Times and Seasons, Vol. 2, page 576), we copy:
"Conference met in the grove. The Presidency being absent lay-
ing the corner stone of the Nauvoo House, the meeting was called
to order by President B. Young." This is under date of October
2, 1841. -
Digitized by
Google
EDITORS TABLE. 65
Many years ago, the writer copied the following statement
from the early records of The Church, which were kept by his
private secretary under the immediate direction and supervision of
the Prophet Joseph Smith himself:
The corner stone of the Nauvoo House was laid by President Joseph
Smith on the 2nd of October, 1841, and the following articles were
deposited therein by the President, to-wit:
A Book of Mormon; a revelation given January 19, 1841; the Times
and Seasons, containing the charter of the Nauvoo House; Journal of
Heber C. Kimball; the memorial of Lyman Wight to the United States
Senate; a Book of Doctrine and Covenants, first edition; No. 85 of the
Times and Seasons; the original manuscript of the Book of Mormon;
the Persecutions of the Church in the State of Missouri, published in the
Times and Seasons; the Holy Bible. Silver coins as follows: one half-
dollar, one quarter-dollar, two dimes, two half-dimes, and one copper
coin."
Thus we see that the original manuscript of the Book of Mor-
mon, which had up to this time remained in the possession of
Joseph himself, was on October 2nd, 1841, by his own hand, depos-
ited in the south-east corner of the Nauvoo House, with other
things, and that it never was at any time in tbe possession of David
Whitmer. The copy taken was used for printing by E. B. Grandin,
of Palmyra, New York. Oliver Cowdery read the proofs, and
when the book was printed retained possession of the copy which*
at his death, in Richmond, fell into the hands of David Whitmer.
These are the facts. And, in further proof, the writer avers that
he is now in possession of a portion of the original manuscript,
and "The Memorial of Lyman Wight to the United States Senate,"
which were taken from the Nauvoo House about the year 1884, by
L. C. Bidamon, when he removed that portion of the house which
contained the records. — Joseph P. Smith.
COLLECTION OP ANECDOTES.
We ask the readers of the Era to write anecdotes.
The Latter-day Saints, through their missionary system, have
Digitized by
Google
66 IMPROVEMENT ERA
had unusual opportunities to gain experience, knowledge, and
valuable and interesting information. Every year hundreds of
missionaries are sent out into the nations of the earth. The object
of their going is, of course, to preach the Gospel, but in connection
with this labor, much experimental knowledge is incidentally
received by the individual which in the aggregate should have a
tendency to make ours the best informed community in the world.
Such knowledge must prove of incalculable benefit to the people as
a whole. Many new ideas are thus gathered relating to mechan-
ical, industrial, business, religious, moral and social affairs, and are
converted to the best use, in the line of progress, in the building
of our mountain commonwealth.
It has occurred to the editors of the Improvement Era that
among the returned Elders, as well as among those who are now in
the field, in all parts of the world, there must be a rich fund of
anecdotal experience, illustrating a variety of topics of interest to
the general reader, and especially useful to young men in their
daily work of character-building. Placed before the public, would
this not make valuable and instructive reading? With such thought
in view, we have decided to make an effort to gather a collection
of anecdotes.
We ask every reader of the Era who has one in mind to write
it, and forward it to the editor. The collection will appear in
chapters, as we find room to print the communications. In order
to guide the writers, we give the following anecdotes as examples:
Illustrating the necessity of holding one's self in readiness to
grasp the opportunity which is said to come to every man once in a
life time: it is told by William Eugene Lewis in the Metropolitan,
as having been related to him by "Fighting Bob" Evans of the Navy.
''Dewey at Manila" said Captain Evans, "recalls to my mind an
incident that occurred in the war with the South * * * Farragut
and his fleet lay down toward the mouth of the Mississippi, completely
preventing the passage of the stream by the enemy. Above were several
gunboats and ironclads, reformed tugs and other craft, which we would
call auxiliaries now. These were greatly needed at New Orleans. There
wasn't an apparent chance in the world for the Confederate boats to
make the trip. For a long, weary time the condition remained the same.
It looked as if the close of the war would find the fleets in unchanged
Digitized by
Google
EDITOR'S TABLE. 67
relative position. One day it happened that the commanders of Farra-
gut's ships undertook a general [rehabilitation and repair. Their fires
were banked and there was a sound of scraping, and the smell of paint
was on the air. Of all the ships on the blockade but one had fires under
her boilers and sufficient steam to start her engines. This was the time
the Confederates chose to move their boats. Down the channel they
came and rounded the bend, not in line of battle, but Indian file, like
ducks returning from an excursion. The Northern fleet was helpless —
all but the one craft. Officers and men, in their chagrin, alternated
cursing with crying.
"What did the commander of the one ship capable of attacking do?
"He had no instructions suitable for the emergency, so he over-
hauled his chest and presently there fluttered and snapped from his
halyards the inquiry: 'Shall I engage the enemy?'
"Naturally Farragut and the officers on his flagship were employed
watching the regatta which steamed on down with many marine insults.
No answer came to the commander's question, for no one had taken the
trouble to read it. At last he ordered his gig and went over to the flag-
ship to confer. He was met on the stage side by Old Ironsides himself.
Although the lower Mississippi region is sub-tropical, those who were
witnesses assert that the temperature was Alaskan.
" 1 received no response to my signal' — began the commander who
had steam but lacked initiative.
" *Captain,' interrupted Farragut, 'to every man comes an opportu-
nity once in his lifetime. Yours has passed, down the river.'
"The Admiral cut off discussion by retiring. Dewey's opportunity
found him adequate, and so far from asking for directions, he cut the
only line of communication. Orders," concluded Captain Evans with
gravity, "are often extremely troublesome, not to say discouraging."
Illustrating a noble revenge, or paying good for evil:
When Madame Sontag began her musical career, she was hissed off
the stage at Vienna by the friends of her rival, Amelia Steininger, who
had begun to decline through her dissipation. Years passed on and
Madame Sontag, at the height of her popularity, was riding through
Berlin, when she saw a child leading a blind woman. "Come here, my
child," said Madame Sontag; "who is that you are leading by the hand?"
"That's my mother," replied the child; "that's Amelia Steininger. She
used to be a great singer, but she lost her voice and she cried so much
about it that she lost her eyesight." "Give my love to her," said
Madame Sontag, "and tell her an old acquaintance will call on her this
Digitized by
Google
68 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
afternoon." The next week, in Berlin, Madame Sontag sang before a
vast audience gathered at a benefit for that blind woman. She employed
a skilled oculist, but he in vain tried to give eyesight to the blind
woman. Until the day of Amelia Steininger's death, Madame Sontag
took care of her, and her daughter after her. That was what the queen
of song did for her enemy.
Illustrating the courtesy and consideration of George Wash-
ington: told by Martha Littlefield Phillips in the Century Magazine
in, "Recollection of Washington and his friends." The author is a
granddaughter of the youngest daughter of General Nathaniel
Greene, and she tells the incident in the words of her grandmother
concerning a visit of the latter to Washington at Philadelphia:
One incident which occurred during that visit was so comical in
itself, and so characteristic of Washington, that I recall it for your
entertainment. Early in a bright December morning a droll-looking old
countryman called to see the President. In the midst of their interview
breakfast was announced, and the President invited the visitor, as was
his hospitable wont on such occasions, to a seat beside him at the table.
The visitor drank his coffee from the saucer, but lest any grief should
come to the snowy damask, he laboriously scraped the bottom of his cup
on the saucer's edge before setting it down on the table-cloth. He did
it with such audible vigor that it attracted my attention, and that of
several young people present, always on the alert for occasions of
laughter. We were so indiscreet as to allow our amusement to become
obvious. General Washington took in the situation and immediately
adopted his visitor's method of drinking his coffee, making the scrape
even more pronounced than the one he reproduced. Our disposition to
laugh was quenched at once.
Illustrating the difficulty of translating verbatim from one
language to another: told by a traveler from Brooklyn who
happened to be in Venice in July, 1898, and received his first
intelligence from the Italian newspapers, of the American victory
over the Spanish fleet at Santiago.
"With my limited knowledge of Italian," he says, "I was just able to
make out from the morning paper that we had destroyed the Spanish
fleet, and that there was great rejoicing on our ships after the fight; and
wanting particulars, I took the paper to Professor Rovera who speaks
almost perfect 'scholar's English', and asked him to translate it to
Digitized by
Google
EDITORS TABLE. 69
me, which he did in excellent style, until he came near the end, when,
with a little hesitation, he read, 'And the band played the Flag with
the Stars on it, and, It will be Very Warm in the City this Evening.' It
was about a minute before I recognized 'The Star Spangled Banner,' and,
Ther 1 !! be a Hot Time in the Old Town Tonight."
THE PARIS CONGRESS OP THE HISTORY OP RELIGIONS.
At the instance of M. Victor Charbonnel, who is the chief
promoter, the Parliament of Religions at Chicago, in 1893, is to be
duplicated with some variations, at the Paris Exhibition of 1900.
The general plan has been outlined, the movement being headed by
M. Albert Reville, who is the chairman of the forty members of
the Committee on Organization. He is the professor of his-
tory of religions at the College of France.
This Congress is to differ from the Chicago Parliament in that
it is to be composed of a strictly scientific personnel. Its organ-
izers will invite as speakers not the representatives of the various
churches, but "independent and disinterested scholars who study
the history of religion from the scientific side." Instead of faith,
science will be used as a basis.
As with the Chicago Parliament, so with this, it met strong
opposition at first. It was only after matters had been ar-
ranged in such away as "to prevent all dogmatic and confessional
controversy from finding a place on its program," that the Paris
Congress of the History of Religions was permitted to organize.
The principal opposition, though by no means all, came from the
Catholics, who constitute the membership of the dominant religion
in France. But all objections were at last overcome, and the or-
ganization is working.
A central committee composed of well-known French scholars,
have drawn up the regulations. The Congress will have both gen-
eral and sectional meetings. A circular has been issued explain-
Digitized by
Google
70 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
ing the whole scope of the undertaking. The following paragraph
is found in the official invitation which has been sent to historians,
theologians, philosophers, f olk-lorists, ethnographists and sociolo-
gists, so that the field of the discussion will be broad — broader by
far, perhaps, than in Chicago, where, as the readers of the Era
are aware, unpopular faiths were excluded — at least this was the
case with the Latter-day Saints:
"The proposed Congress is exclusively of a historical nature. Dur-
ing the nineteenth century the history of religions has been fully de-
veloped as an independent science, and should, therefore, be entitled to
a prominent position in an international exhibition, the aim of which is
to bequeath, as a legacy to the twentieth century the magnificient
achievements of the nineteenth. The history of religion has an import-
ant mission to perform, in the way of elucidating the past and in shed-
ding its illuminating influence on the moral and social problems of the
present and the future. It is desirable that all those who have the progress
of the subject at heart should learn how to know one another recipro-
cally. It is to their interest to consult together concerning the ways
and means of giving religious studies a larger place in the curriculum
of the universities, and to consider together certain questions of the
hour. It will be profitable for all those who are isolated by their indi-
vidual studies to find themselves united, for a few moments, on this
common ground of scientific research."
The Committee on Organization have decided to organize the
following departments:
1. The religions of the uncivilized races and the civilizations
of America prior to its discovery by Columbus. 2. The religions of
the far east— China, Japan, and Indo-China, etc. 3. The Semitic
religions— Judaism, Islamism. 4. The religions of Egypt. 5. The
religions of India and Iran. 6. The religions of Greece and Rome.
7. The religions of the Celts, Teutons, Slavs, etc. 8. The Chris-
tian religion.
Every scientific communication will be received, while dis-
putes or discussions regarding articles of faith, confessional polem-
mics, only will be excluded. The Congress may thus become a
receptacle for, and a dispenser of much valuable dead historical
information, but we doubt it will ever result in any immediate liv-
ing benefit, any more than did its Chicago prototype.
Digitized by
Google
IN LIGHTER MOOD.
A baker who bought his batter in pound rolls from a farmer, notic-
ing that the rolls looked rather small, weighed them, and found that
they were all under a pound in weight. Thereupon he put the farmer
into the county court.
'These butter rolls," said the judge, "are certainly under a pound in
weight. Have you any scales V he asked.
"I have," said the farmer.
"And have you any weights?
"No, sir."
"Then how do you weigh your butter?"
'•That's very simple," said the farmer. "While I've been selling but-
ter to the baker I've been buying pound loaves from him and I have used
them for weights on my own scales."
• * *
As Artemus Ward was once traveling in the cars, dreading to be
bored and feeling miserable, a man approached him, sat down and said, —
"Did you hear that last thing on Horace Greeley V
"Greeley? Greeley?" said Artemus. "Horace Greeley? Who is he?"
The man was quiet about five minutes. Pretty soon he said, —
"George Francis Train is kicking up a good deal of a row over Eng-
land. Do you think they will put him in a bastile?"
"Train? Train? George Francis Train?" said .Artemus, solemnly, "I
never heard of him."
This ignorance kept the man quiet about fifteen minutes, then he
said, —
"What do you think about General Grant's chances for the Presi-
dency? Do you think they will run him?"
"Grant? Grant? Hang it man," said Artemus, "you appear to
know more strangers than any man I ever saw."
The man was furious. He walked off, but at last came back and
said, —
"You confounded ignoramus, did you ever hear of Adam?"
"What was his other name?"
Digitized by
Google
OUR WORK.
THE ERA AS A TEXT-BOOK.
In order to bring the exercises of the Improvement Associations and
the contents of the Improvement Era more closely together, that they
may become more directly co-operative and inter-dependent, the General
Board offers the following suggestions to presidents and officers of the
associations:
The manual work, as heretofore, should constitute the chief part of
the weekly program. In addition, however, there is frequently time left
for miscellaneous exercises; and it is suggested and urged that where
such is the case, (and it would be well for each association to have some
time remaining, at the close of the regular manual exercises,) that a
lesson be provided from the Era for each program, both of the weekly
meetings and monthly conjoint sessions. For example, let the officers
carefully read the last current number of the Era and then select, say
four articles, to be considered during the coming month, appointing some
member to make a report of the substance of each article, or, if it be
short, perhaps read it, as a part of the regular program. We have in
mind several articles, in the October number, for instance, that could
be treated in this way with much profit. As examples of these Dr.
BrimhalPs article on "Continuity in Character;" Dr. Young's article on
the "Evils of Drink and Tobacco," and two articles in "Our Work" de-
partment on "Writing as a Means of Improvement;" and "Just a Hint or
Two," by Elder Naisbitt. Other articles, also, might be named from this
same number that would prove interesting if studied and thus presented.
It is also suggested that the officers occasionally put to the whole asso-
ciation some question that can be answered by reference to the Era, as
for example, in the October number, What is the plain duty of every
young man as to his course regarding evil? page 946. Who was William
Wilberforce? page 935; Relate the anecdote illustrating the power of
Digitized by
Google
OUR WORK. 73
environment over us. Page 932. What leading lesson in the article, "A
Message to Garcia?"
These hints on program-making are worthy of adoption by the pre-
siding officers, and we will be pleased to hear from those who shall pnt
them into effect, as to their results and practicability.
As a further example, the following articles and questions are
named for November study: "First Mission to the Lamanites," "The
Original Book of Mormon Manuscript," "The Zionist Movement" and the
article on Joseph Smith by Edgar Young. Questions like these may be
asked: What was the testimony received by Dr. Maeser, after baptism?
What leading thought do you get from the article, "The Returned
Elder?" Relate an incident showing an Elder's influence? Page 32.
PRINTED INVITATIONS TO ATTEND THE FIRST MEETING.
Among the many changes made in Stake officers recently, the
change in Weber Stake is to be numbered. This occurred on Sunday,
May 21, last, at which time Elder B. H. Roberts and other members of
the General Board visited the Stake and attended the conference held
in the Ogden Tabernacle. Superintendent Angus T. Wright, his coun-
selors, Thos A. Shreeve and H. H. Thomas, and other officers of the
Board, after years of faithful service in the improvement cause, were
honorably released. The following officers were then presented and
sustained:
John L. Herrick, superintendent; John V. Bluth and Heber Scow-
croft, counselors; T. Y. Stanford, recording secretary; J. W. F. Volker,
corresponding secretary; Parley T. Wright, treasurer; Wm. E. Newman,
M. H. Thomas, Geo. W. Baker, J. W. West, J. F. Snedaker, J. R. Beus,
W. G. Cragun, aids. At a subsequent conference Elder Willard Scow-
croft was added to the board as chorister.
The new board began its labors this fall by instituting an active
campaign in behalf of mutual improvement. Among the new ideas ad-
vanced was that of printing a circular letter, at the expense of the
Stake Board, and supplying the president of each association with enough
copies to send one to every member of the ward who should be a mem-
Digitized by
Google
74 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
ber of the association. The presidency of each association addressed
these letters and filled in the blank left for the date of commencing the
season's work. After being signed by the president and secretary, these
letters were delivered to the members of the ward who were, or who
shonld be, enrolled as members of the association.
The idea, we think, is a good one, and we print the circular below
for the benefit of others who may desire to adopt this plan of inviting
their members to attend the opening meeting each year.
.Utah, Oct. 1, 1899.
Dear Brother:
As the time is approaching for us to begin our season's work of the
Mutual Improvement, we desire to call your attention to some things of
importance in relation thereto.
Our first meeting will beheld on at
p. m. sharp, in our meeting house.
As the study of the new manual, which is entitled, "The Dispensa-
tion of the Fullness of Times," is a very interesting one, and also instruc-
tive, it will be to your individual benefit to attend every meeting if pos-
sible, commencing with the first, and we are certain that at the close of
the season you will feel that the time spent in attending to these meet-
ings and studies, will have paid you immensely, as it takes up history
and other studies, which will increase your intellectual qualities and
strengthen your spiritual life. -
We want to make this season one of the best ever known, and as it
will be to your personal benefit to take hold of this matter with zeal
and energy, we have no doubt but what you will give us your assistance
and attend the first meeting, as we will have a program arranged and
studies will commence at that time.
We also call your attention to the Improvement Era, which is pub-
lished monthly for the benefit of the young men of Zion. It is very in-
structive and interesting, and we desire you to subscribe or renew your
subscription to this magazine.
The subscription price is $2.00 per annum in advance, including
copy of the manual, which makes the subscription for the Era $1.75 per
annum.
We sincerely hope and trust that you will help us in this matter
and assist in making the meetings for the coming season as interesting
as possible, so that all our young people will feel encouraged in the
cause in which we are engaged.
Digitized by
Google
OUR WORK. 75
Please do not forget the date of our first meeting, as we certainly
♦expect you to be there.
Manuals can be procured from the undersigned.
Your Brethren,
President.
Secretary.
The general night of meeting in the Weber Stake is Tuesday, and
the third Sunday evening of each month is given over to conjoint meet-
ings with the Y. L. M. I. A. A uniform meeting night has been of
.great value to the associations of this Stake.
THE MISSIONARIES, THEIR PREPARATION AND LABOR.
At the last annual conference of the Y. M. M. I. A., it was inti-
mated that possibly some change in the system of the missionary
branch of our labors would be inaugurated. After some discussion, the
details of the new movement were left with the General Board who de-
cided to call some fifty Mutual Improvement Missionaries for 1899-1900,
instead of a greater number, as heretofore. It was also decided that
instead of laboring entirely with the membership, their special work
would be with the stake and ward officers. They were to be direct repre-
sentatives of the General Board, while the local missionary work was
to be performed by ward officers or their delegated representatives.
The missionary committee of the General Board, composed of Elders J.
Golden Kimball, Frank Y. Taylor and Thomas Hull, were charged with
the details of calling and instructing the missionaries.
The following brethren, out of those who were called, responded:
Alexander Campbell, Gardston, Alberta Stake, Canada; Alfred Kearl,
Laketown, Utah, Bear Lake Stake, Idaho; Robert Andrus, Leorin, Bingham
Stake, Idaho; Nels Madsen, Brigham City, Box Elder Stake, Utah; Jos.
Richardson, Smithfield, Cache Stake, Utah; Willard Baxter, Mount Ster-
ling, Cache Stake, Utah; Brigham H. Telford, Lewiston, Cache Stake,
Utah; Moses Smith, Marion, Cassia Stake, Idaho; Alonzo G. Sedgwick,
Digitized by
Google
76 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Bountiful, Davis Stake, Utah; Harley P. Randall, Centerville, Davis
Stake, Utah; John S. Curtis, Orangeville, Emery Stake, Utah; John Hinck-
ley, Rexburg, Fremont Stake, Idaho; W. I. Norton, Nephi, Juab Stake,
Utah; Dennison E. Harris, Colonia Juarez, Juarez Stake, Mexico; Wallace
Bunting, Kanab, Kanab Stake, Utah; Don C. Babbitt, Mesa, Maricopa,
Stake, Arizona; Thomas R. Condie, Croyden, Morgan Stake, Utah; James
Callan, Dayton, Oneida Stake, Idaho; John M. Bunker, Bunkerville, Nev-
ada, Saint George Stake, Utah; J. S. Gibbons, Saint Johns, Saint Johns
Stake, Arizona; Thomas E. Williams, Layton, Saint Joseph Stake,
Arizona; Harry W. Matthews, Tayloraville, Salt Lake Stake, Utah;
George M. White, Miller, Salt Lake Stake, Utah; D. J. Rogers, Bluff,
San Juan Stake, Utah; Stephen A. Smith, Manassa, San Luis Stake,
Colorado; George Dutson, Aurora, Sevier Stake, Utah; John Mur-
ray, Holbrook, Snowflake Stake, Arizona; Lorton Cranney, Cotton-
wood, Star Valley Stake, Wyoming; Arthur Maxwell, Peoa, Summit
Stake, Utah; Joseph P. Sharp, Vernon, Tooele Stake, Utah; George A.
Slaugh, Vernal, Uintah Stake, Utah; Francis Kirkman, Lehi, Utah
Stake, Utah; N. Parley Jensen, Spanish Fork, Utah Stake, Utah; R.
Lovell Mendenhall, Mapleton, Utah Stake, Utah; Joseph Moulton, Heber
City, Wasatch Stake, Utah; Seth Taft, Thurber, Wayne Stake, Utah; R. T.
Rhees, View, Weber Stake, Utah; D. C. Walker, Eden, Weber Stake, Utah;
John H. Glenn, Woodruff, Woodruff Stake, Utah.
In order to prepare them for their mission, meetings were arranged
for by the missionary committee, to be held in the Social Hall, Salt Lake
City, at which the following program was carried out:
Thursday, October 12, 1899.
10 a. m. Introductions, etc.
2 p. m. Outline of Missionary Work for the Season of 1899-1900;
and general instructions, (a) Representatives of General
Board, (b) Work with associations and stake and ward officers,
(c) How this season's work differs from that of previous seasons.
Missionary Committee and Elder B. F. Grant.
7:30 p. m. The Manual, (a) What this manual is.
Elder Willard Done,
(b) Its object and plan, (c) How to use it.
Elder Edward H. Anderson.
Questions and answers By Missionaries.
Friday, October 13.
10 a. m. Improvement Era and general improvement fund.
Elders Francis M. Lyman and Heber J. Grant.
Digitized by
Google
OUR WORK. 77
2 p. m. 1. Local missionary work, (a) Ward officers [to direct it.
(b) Call missionaries in wards to labor with dilatory members
and non-members, (c) How?
Elders J. Golden Kimball and Prank Y. Taylor.
2. Secretaries' work, (a) Rolls, (b) Records, (c) Kind of men for
secretaries. Elder Thomas Hull.
7:80 p. m. Questions and answers.
Satnrday, October 14.
10 a. m. Duties of stake superintendents and ward presidents.
Elders John Henry Smith, Frank Y.Taylor and Thomas Hull.
2 p. m. Questions and answers.
7:30 p. m. Model Association.
Sunday, October 15.
The missionaries will visit the Sabbath Schools and Tabernacle and
ward meetings.
Monday, October 16.
10 a. m. Address By President Lorenzo Snow.
2 p. and 7:80 p. m. Methods, (a) How to entertain the members
of associations, (b) How to enthuse the members of associa-
tions. Elder George M. Cannon.
(c) How to get young men to work, (d) How to get older
members to work. Elder Abraham O. Woodruff,
(e) Ward amusements, outside influences, libraries, etc.
Elder Prank Y. Taylor.
Questions and answers.
Tuesday, October 17, Final Instructions.
1. First things to do on entering stake and ward, (a) Call on super-
intendent of M. I. A. (b) Call on president of stake, (c) Call on
president of association, (d) Call on bishop of ward.
2. How to approach officers, (a) Superintendent of M. I. A. (b) Pres-
ident of stake, (c) President of M. I. A. (d) Bishop of ward.
(What bishops should do with newly converted young men.)
President Joseph F. Smith and Apostle Francis M. Lyman.
3. Preaching, (a) When, (b) What, (c) How.
Elder J. Golden Kimball.
4. Deportment and appearance. Elder J. Golden Kimball.
The missionaries wilFgo out into the various stakes of Zion and meet
with the local officers and associations, in turn instructing them upon
these same points. The meetings resulted in decided success. The
Digitized by
Google
78 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Spirit of God and of the work were manifest. They go out to the stakes
prepared to instruct and enthuse the officers in the important work before
them. There should be good results from their labors. We trust that
the stake and ward officers of the associations, conjointly with the local
authorities of the Church, under whose directing and ecouraging care
the associations are placed, will co-operate with the missionaries, and
push the work with vim, under the blessings of God, to sure and com-
plete success.
EVERY PROGRESSIVE PRESIDENT SHOULD ANSWER, YES.
These are important days for Mutual Improvement Association work.
Is your association completely organized? Do you succeed in getting
a good attendance? Are all your members supplied with manuals? Do
the officers meet weekly to prepare the lesson, and to arrange details for
the regular meeting? Are you trying to comply with the rules on page
5, in the manual? Do you meet promptly on time and close on time? Is your
meeting-place warm, light, clean and cheerful? Do you have a local
system of missionaries whose duty it is to visit delinquent members each
week? Do you think of your work constantly, and so create enthusiasm
and interest? Do the members prepare their lessons at home? Have
you and all your officers subscribed for the Era, and each obtained one
other subscriber? Have you planned for the collection of the Improve-
ment Fund?
Digitized by
Google
EVENTS OF THE MONTH.
BY THOMAS HULL, SECRETARY OP THE GENERAL BOARD OP Y. M. M. I. A.
September \%th, 1899: The third annual convention of the League
of American Municipalities opens in Syracuse, N. Y. President Sam'l
L. Black in his opening address, said:
"We are not here to lose ourselves in abstruse
and abstract speculations. Our purpose is a sternly
practical one. We deal with human life; we seek to
prolong it. We aim to work this out by disposing
of such severely practical questions as garbage dis-
posal, water supply, civil service reform, saloon regu-
lations and similar measures. Neither the physicians
nor the ministers of the gospel go before us in the
humanitarian character of their work."
* * * The French council of ministers decides to pardon Cap-
tain Dreyfus and the pardon is signed.
20th: Captain Dreyfus is released at 3 a. m. and leaves Rennes for
Nantes.
25th: Affairs are reaching a crisis between Great Britain and the
Transvaal republic in South Africa. The Orange Free State has decided
to assist the Boers in case of hostilities. * * * The Fili-
pinos capture an American gunboat the Urdaneta. All her crew are
missing.
26th: Admiral Dewey arrives off New York at dawn, two days
ahead of schedule.
28th: Governor Wells and staff call on- Admiral Dewey on the
(Hympia.
29th: A great naval parade is given in New York in honor of
Admiral Dewey. It is said that nothing like it was ever seen before.
Three million people witness the gigantic pageant. * * * The
situation in the Transvaal is such that hostilities may occur at any
moment.
30th: The City and State of New York and the Nation unite in a
vast demonstration in honor of Admiral Dewey. The great land parade
is described as the wonder of modern times. * * * The
Digitized by
Google
80 m IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Boers are mobilizing their forces in the Transvaal, and it is believed
they will initiate hostilities shortly. * * * Fourteen Ameri-
can prisoners are released "by the Filipinos.
October Id. George Swan, the City Auditor of Salt Lake and who
was for many years the secretary of the Utah Central Railway, dies
suddenly in Salt Lake City.
2nd: Another great ovation is given to Admiral Dewey. This
time it is in Washington, D. C, and it is the greatest tribute ever paid by
the Capital to any person.
3rd: The first State Fair in Utah opens in Salt Lake City. *
* * President McEinley presents to Admiral Dewey the handsome
sword awarded him by Congress.
4th: President McKinley directs the immediate dispatch of a number
of war vessels to the Philippines. This action is the result of his inter-
view with Admiral Dewey. * * * President McKinley
leaves Washington for a visit to Chicago.
6th: The seventieth Semi-Annual Conference of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints opens in Salt Lake City.
7th: The now notorious C. M. Owen files a complaint against Presi-
dent Lorenzo Snow, charging him with unlawful cohabitation.
8th: Bishop Edwin Stratford of the Fourth ward, Ogden, dies at
his home in that city. * * * Hon. Wm. J. Bryan is taken
sick with throat and lung trouble, at the home of Fred. J. White the
Democratic candidate for Governor of Iowa, in Webster, Iowa. *
* * Active war preparations continue both in England and the
Transvaal.
10th: President Eruger of the Transvaal issues an ultimatum to
Great Britain.
11th: A remarkable phenomenon is seen in Butte, Montana. One
half of the town is said to be sliding down hill. Many buildings are
badly cracked by the movement. * * * Free State Burghers, South
Africa, seize a train at Ladysmith, which was the property of the
Natal (British) Government. This is practically the beginning of war
with England.
13th: The county attorney of Salt Lake County refuses to prose-
cute President Snow on the ground that there is not sufficient evidence
to convict. * * * The first battle in the Transvaal war is fought.
The Boers destroy an armored train and kill fifteen British soldiers.
14th: C. M. Owen files a complaint agaist Congressman-elect
Roberts charging him with adultery.
16th: The Columbia wins the first race in the international contest.
Digitized by
Google
IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Vol. m. DECEMBER, 1899. No. 2.
THE NOBILITY OF LABOR.
BY HEBEE J. GRANT, OP THE QUORUM OP THE TWELVE APOSTLES.
While speaking to the young people at stake conferences of
the Improvement Associations, and at ward meetings, I have endeav-
ored to impress upon the minds of the youth the necessity of their
working to the extent of their ability; and also while so labor-
ing never to become disheartened.
The Marchioness de Lambert has said: 'There is nothing so
improper for a young man as that modesty which makes him fancy
he is not capable of great things. That modesty is a faintness of
soul which hinders it from exerting itself. There is a superior
genius and merit in some persons that tells them nothing is impos-
sible to them."
A number of those who have listened to my remarks have
assured me that they have been benefitted thereby; and so I have
concluded to become a regular contributor to the columns of the
Era, and to chat with "our boys," as through that medium, I will
be able to reach many thousands instead of a few hundreds.
"Arise, therefore, and be doing, and the Lord will be with
you.*— I. Chron. 22: 16.
Digitized by
Google
82 IMPROVEMENT ERA
'^To do that which before us lies in daily life is the prime
wisdom."
"He that loseth wealth, loseth much; he that loseth friends
loseth more; but he that loseth his spirit, loseth all." — Cervantes.
"Dream, oh youth! dream nobly and manfully, and thy dreams
shall be thy prophets." — Lord Bulwer Lytton.
If the readers of the Era will learn by heart the above quo-
tations, and make these ""sentiments the rule of their lives, this
action will be worth more to them, many times over, than the cost
of a year's subscription.
I have found nothing in the battle of life that has been of
more value to me than to perform the duty of today to the best of
my ability; and I know that where young men do this, they will be
better prepared for the labors of tomorrow.
In contributing to the Era a series of articles which will be
made up principally of my own experiences, I shall do so, not for
the purpose of throwing boquets at myself, figuratively speaking,
but with the hope that I may inspire my readers with a desire to
labor.
It is admitted that statements of personal experiences, spoken
or written, carry more force, and make a more lasting impression
upon the minds of hearers and readers than can be made in any
other way. This must be my excuse for relating so many incidents
in my own career.
When a youth, attending school, a man was pointed out to me
who kept books in Wells, Fargo and Co's. Bank, in Salt Lake City,
and it was said that he received a salary of one hundred and fifty
dollars a month. Well do I remember figuring that he was earn-
ing six dollars a day, Sundays omitted, which seemed to me an
enormous amount. Although I had not yet read the inspiring
words of Lord Bulwer Lytton, quoted above, yet I dreamed of be-
ing a book-keeper, and of working for Wells, Fargo & Co., and
immediately joined the book-keeping class in the Deseret Univer-
sity, in the hope some day of earning what I thought at that time
to be an immense salary.
I quote with pleasure once more from Lord Bulwer Lytton:
"What man wants is not talent, it is purpose; not power to achieve,
but the will to labor."
Digitized by
Google
THE NOBILITY OF LABOR. 83
Samuel Smiles has said: "Purposes, like eggs, unless they are
hatched into action, will ran into decay."
Lord Lytton took it for granted undoubtedly that where a
youth dreamed nobly and manfully, that it would inspire him to have
a purpose in life, and to"hatch the same into action," and not allow
it to "run into decay." Having purposed to become a book-keeper,
I immediately set to work to attain this object. Well do I remem-
ber the amusement I furnished my fellow-students. One remarked
when looking at my books, "What is it; hen tracks?" Another
said, "Has lightning struck an ink bottle?" These remarks and
others, while not made to hurt my feelings but in good-natured
fun, nevertheless cut deep, and aroused within me a spirit of de-
termination. I resolved to live to set copies for all who attended
the university, and to be the teacher of penmanship and book-
keeping in that institution. Having a purpose and also "the will
to labor," and agreeing with Lord Lytton that, "In the bright lexi-
con of youth there's no such word as fail," I commenced to employ
my spare time in practicing penmanship, continuing year after
year until I was referred to as "the greatest scribbler on earth."
The result was that some years later, I secured a position as
book-keeper and policy clerk in an insurance office. Although at
fifteen, I wrote a very nice hand, and it was all that was needed to
satisfactorily fill the position which I then held, yet I was not fully
satisfied but continued to dream and "scribble," when not otherwise
occupied. I worked in the front part of A. W. White & Co's.
bank, and, when not busy, volunteered|to assist with the bank work,
and to do anything and everything I could to employ my time, never
thinking whether I was to be paid for it or not, but having only a
desire to work and learn. Mr. Morf , the book-keeper in the bank,
wrote well, and took pains to assist me in my efforts to become pro-
ficient as a penman. I learned to write so well that I often earned
more before and after office hours by writing cards, invitations,
etc., and making maps, than the amount of my regular salary.
Some years later, a diploma at the Territorial Fair was awarded me
for the finest penmanship in Utah. When I engaged in business
for myself, there was a vacancy at the university in the position
of teacher of penmanship and book-keeping, and to make good the
promise to myself, made when a youth of twelve or thirteen, that
Digitized by
Google
84 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
I would some day teach these branches, I applied for the situation.
My application was accepted, and my obligation to myself was thus
discharged.
Young men who are laboring in the improvement cause should
be true to themselves, and when they resolve to accomplish some-
thing, they should never become discouraged, but should labor
cheerfully and with a determination until the promise to themselves
has become a reality. I cannot possibly impress this lesson too
strongly upon the minds of my readers. If we fall into the habit
of making resolves in relation to ourselves, and of constantly
breaking them, such a course will tend to make us careless in the
fulfillment of promises to others. Young men should always re-
member the advice which Shakespeare puts into the mouth of the
father of Laertes, when the latter was leaving home:
'To thine own self be true,
And it must follow, as the night the day,
Thou can'st not then be false to any man."
I quote in full one of the lessons from the National Fifth
Reader, which made a profound impression on my mind during my
school days, and which has never been forgotten:
NEVER DESPAIR.
There is no trait of human character so potential for weal or woe
as firmness. To the business man it is all important. Before its irre-
sistable energy the most formidable obstacles become as cobweb bar-
riers in its path. Difficulties, the terror of which causes the pampered
sons of luxury to shrink back with dismay, provoke from the man of
lofty determination only a smile. The whole story of our race — all
nature, indeed — teems with examples to show what wonders may be ac-
complished by resolute perseverance and patient toil.
It is related of Tamerlane, the celebrated warrior, the terror of
whose arms spread through all the eastern nations, and whom victory
attended at almost every step, that he once learned from an insect a les-
son of perseverance, which had a striking effect upon his future charac-
ter and success.
When closely pursued by his enemies — as a contemporary tells the
anecdote —he took refuge in some old ruins, where, left to his solitary
Digitized by
Google
THE NOBILITY OF LABOR. 85
musings, he espied an ant tugging and striving to carry a single grain
of corn. His unavailing efforts were repeated sixty-nine times, and at
each several time so soon as he reached a certain point of projection, he
fell back with his burden, unable to surmount it; but the seventieth time
he bore away his spoil in triumph, and left the wondering hero reani-
mated and exulting in the hope of future victory.
How pregnant the lesson this incident conveys! How many thou-
sand instances there are in which inglorious defeat ends the career of the
timid and desponding, when the same tenacity of purpose would crown
it with triumphant success! Resolution is almost omnipotent. Sheridan
was at first timid and obliged to sit down in the midst of a speech.
Convinced of, and mortified at, the cause of his failure, he said one day
to a friend, 'It is in me, and it shall come out."
From that moment he arose, and shone, and triumphed in a con-
summate eloquence. Here was true moral courage. And it was well ob-
served by a heathen moralist, that it is not because things are difficult
that we dare not undertake them.
Be, then, bold in spirit. Indulge no doubts — they are traitors. In
the practical pursuit of our high aim, let us never lose sight of it in the
slightest instance: for it is more by a disregard of small things than by
open and flagrant offenses, that men come short of excellence. There
is always a right and a wrong; and if you ever doubt, be sure you take
not the wrong. Observe this rule, and every experience will be to you
a means of advancement.
"Never Despair" has been one of the guiding stars of my life,
as I have often felt that I could not afford to be outdone by an
insect.
At nineteen, I was keeping books and acting as policy clerk for
Mr. Henry Wadsworth, the agent of Wells, Fargo & Co. My time
was not fully employed. I was not working for the company but
for the agent personally. I did the same as I had done in Mr.
White's bank,— volunteered to file a lot of bank letters, etc., and to
keep a set of books of the Sandy Smelting Co., which Mr. Wadsworth
was doing personally.
To emphasize the truth of the above quotation from
I Chronicles, I will remark that my action so pleased Mr. Wadsworth
that he employed me to do the collecting for Wells, Fargo & Co.,
and paid me twenty dollars a month for this work in addition to
my regular compensation of seventy-five dollars from the insur-
Digitized by
Google
86 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
ance business. Thus I was in the employ of Wells, Fargo & Co.,
and one of my day dreams had become a reality.
When New Year's eve arrived, I was at the office quite late
writing calling cards. Mr. Wadsworth came in and pleasantly re-
marked that business was good, that it never rains but it pours, or
something to this effect. He referred to my having kept the
books of the Sandy Smelting Co. without compensation, and said a
number of complimentary things which made me very happy. He
then handed me a check for one hundred dollars which doubly com-
pensated me for all my extra labor. The satisfaction enjoyed by
me in feeling that I had won the good will and confidence of my
employer was worth more to me than twice one hundred dollars.
Every young man who will endeavor to employ all his time,
never stopping to count the amount of compensation he is to re-
ceive for his services, but rather be inspired with a desire to labor
and learn, I promise, will achieve success in the battle of life.
I urge upon the boys engaged in the Mutual Improvement
Associations to labor with determination and zeal.
"Dream, oh youth! dream nobly and manfully, and thy dreams
shall be thy prophets."
"What man wants is not talent, it is purpose; not power to
achieve, but the will to labor."
"Arise, therefore, and be doing, and the Lord will be with
you."
Digitized by
Google
HARVEST TIME.
BY SARAH B. PEARSON.
Stoop, stoop, stoop, over the cool,"damp furrow,
The morning air is wondrous sweet;
The heart is light, and hands are fleet
To hasten the task e'er the sun's full heat
Beats upon the furrow.
No time to listen to cat-birds call
To each other over the garden wall;
No time to watch the oak leaves fall,
Or crimson maples shiver,
Or waves of ether, clear and blue, like waves of water quiver.
Plod, plod, plod, and turn the mellow furrow.
With clanking harness and shining share,
The patient plow-horse treads with care,
And the fallowing plow lays the harvest bare,
In the depths of the long, straight furrow.
And the pickers follow in friendly chase,
Their pails resounding in eager race,
A bantering smile on the winner's face
As he empties his load of treasure,
And hastes again to the scene of fray^ and fills again his measure.
Think, think, think, and plod again the furrow.
If hearts are happy, and thoughts are glad,
Or hearts and thoughts are heavy and sad,
Still hands must fly, though brain goes mad,
For a moment, with joy or sorrow.
Till the mill-whistle signals the noonday hour,
Digitized by
Google
88 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
"And lunch is spread in a shady bower
Of trees on the edge of the field, where showers
Of frost-stained leaves are falling.
And the cottage roofs in the distance sleep, and the drowsy kine are
calling.
Toil, toil, toil, through the the rough, brown furrow,
With aching back, and throbbing head,
With blistered hands, and lagging tread,
Through the livelong day, that we may have bread.
Toil through the dusty furrow,
Till the shadows fall like a filmy vail
And shroud the outlines of hill and dale;
And the forest echoes the nightengale;
And evening winds are sighing.
Then homeward wend our weary way with the long day's dying.
And the prayer that we offer when day has fled,
To the Lord of the harvest, holy:
"When the grain from the tares is forever won;
When the last great harvest of life is done;
And Thou gather Thy sheaves at set of sun,
And seal them up to Thy glory,
Oh, gather us, Father, unto Thy breast
Where the toiler has earned such blissful rest;
Has learned to appreciate the blest
Reward for righteous striving;
And the significance of labor won, and sacredness of living."
Digitized by
Google
ON WHAT DAY WAS CHRIST CRUCIFIED?
BY ELDER CHARLES P. WATKINS.
'Then certain of the scribes and of the Pharisees answered, say-
ing, Master, we would see a sign from thee. But he answered and
said unto them,' An evil and adulterous generation seeketh after
a sign; and there shall no sign be given to it, but the sign of the Prophet
Jonas; For as Jonas was three days and three nights is the whale's belly;
so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of
the earth."— Matt. 12: 38-40.
Critics of the Bible have denied that this sign of the divine
character and mission of the Savior was ever given, for, as he was
crucified on Friday and rose from the dead on Sunday morning, he
had not lain three days and three nights in the heart of the earth.
The purpose of this article is to show conclusively that the sign
was given, and that in this as in all other prophecies made by the
Savior, "Heaven and earth shall pass away: but my words shall not
pass away."— Mark 13: 31.
All the evangelists agree that he arose on the first day of the
week, Sunday. Matt, 28: 1-16; Mark 16: 1-6; Luke 24: 1-6, John 20:
1-18. As this weight of authority definitely settles the time of his
resurrection, in order to prove that he lay three days and nights in
the earth, the day of his crucifixion and burial must of necessity be as
definitely fixed. Popular tradition has taught us that he was cru-
cified on Friday, but to literally fulfill the sign promised the scribes,
the death and burial must have occurred on Thursday. To estab-
lish this as the correct day, scripture passages will be quoted to
show that Jesus never partook of the passover, that he had been
Digitized by
Google
90 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
crucified before the day of the passover, and that the day of the
passover began on Thursday at the close of day and ended on Fri-
day evening at the same hour. Further, it will be shown from
authorities on Jewish laws and customs that no trial or execution
would be permitted on the day of the passover. These points once
proven, the only conclusion that can be reached will be that he was
crucified on Thursday.
We have been taught that he ate the passover before his
betrayal and crucifixion, but this is plainly erroneous. The Savior
said: "Ye know that after two days is the feast of the passover,
and the Son of man is betrayed to be crucified." Matt. 26: 2. If
he were to be crucified on the day of the passover, he certainly
could not have partaken of the passover supper. Again: "Now
before the feast of the passover, when Jesus knew that his hour
was come that he should depart out of this world unto the Father,
having loved his own which were in the world, he loved them unto
the end. And supper being ended, * * . *." John 13:
1, 2. This was the last supper he ate with his disciples, and, as is
seen from the beginning of the quotation, it was eaten before the
feast of the passover. The context in this chapter informs us that
he washed his disciples' feet, and after giving instructions foretold
his betrayal by one of his disciples. "Now there was leaning on
Jesus' bosom one of his disciples, whom Jesus loved. Simon Peter
therefore beckoned to him, that he should ask who it should be of
whom he spake. He then lying on Jesus' breast saith unto him,
Lord, who is it? Jesus answered, He it is, to whom I shall give a
sop, when I have dipped it. And when he had dipped the sop, he
. gave it to Judas Iscariot, the son of Simon. And after the sop,
Satan entered into him. Then said Jesus unto him, That thou
doest, do quickly. Now no man at the table knew for what intent
he spake this unto him. For some of them thought, because Judas
had the bag, that Jesus had said unto him, Buy those things that
we have need of against the feast." This passage shows clearly
that the supper which was just ended was not the passover supper,
for if it had been such, as we have been taught to believe, the
thought would not have occurred to the other eleven disciples that
Judas was instructed to go out and buy the things needed for the
feast. After the departure of Judas, Jesus continued to instruct
Digitized by
Google
ON WHAT DAY WAS CHRIST CRUCIFIED? 91
his disciples and to encourage them with words of kindness and
love. John, chapters 14, 15, 16 and 17.
The objector may quote the following: "And he said unto
them, With desire I have desired to eat this passover with you
before I suffer: For I say unto you that I will not any more eat
thereof, until it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God." Luke 22: 15,
16. What was this passover? It was the passover he was to
administer to his disciples, the passover of the Lamb of God, of
which the paschal lamb was a type, for we read: "And he took
bread, and gave thanks, and brake it, and gave unto them, saying,
This is my body which is given for you: this do in remembrance of
me. Likewise also the cup after supper, saying, This cup is the
new testament in my blood, which is shed for you." Luke 22: 19,
20. This was the passover he had such great desire to institute
before he suffered.
After his instructions, he and the disciples went to the garden
of Gethsemane. John 18: 1. He knew that his hour was come-
He knew that on the morrow the paschal lamb would be slain; he
knew that lamb was a type of himself, and that he himself was the
Lamb of God slain from before the foundation of the world.
The paschal lamb had been separated from the flocks on the tenth
day of the first month (Nisan) or second of April. (Smith's Dic-
tionary of the Bible.) Jesus also was separated on the same day
when he rode into Jerusalem amid the shouts of the people,
"Hosanna: Blessed is the King of Israel that cometh in the name of
the Lord." John 12: 13. As he was thus chosen and honored on
the same day, so also would he be crucified on the same day that
the paschal lamb was to be slain.
Judas, with a band of men and officers from the chief priests
and Pharisees, came to the garden late in the night, with lanterns
torches and weapons. Although they there witnessed the power of
God, which should have been a warning to them, they nevertheless
took Jesus, bound him and led him away to Annas, who in turn sent
him to Caiaphas. "Then led they Jesus from Caiaphas unto the hall
of Judgment: and it was early; and they themselves went not into
the judgment hall, lest they should be defiled; but that they might
eat the passover. Pilate then went out unto them and said, What
accusation bring ye against this man?" The accusers of Jesus did
Digitized by
Google
92 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
not go into the judgment hall lest they should be defiled and would
not be able to partake of the passover, and therefore Pilate went
out unto them to hear their charges. This is ample evidence that
the time for the eating of the passover had not yet arrived. As
Jesus did not partake of any food with his disciples from the time
he was betrayed in the garden, it is evident that he had not eaten
of the passover. That his betrayal occurred before the passover
supper had been eaten, is also proven by the following statement:
"Now at that feast the governor was wont to release unto the
people a prisoner, whom they would. And they had then a notable
prisoner, called Barrabas. Therefore when they were gathered
together, Pilate said unto them, Whom will ye that I release unto
you? Barrabas, or Jesus which is called Christ? * * *
They said, Barnabas." Matt. 27: 15-17, 21. As the prisoner had
not yet been released, (Matt. 27: 26; Mark 15: 15; Luke 23: 25,)
the feast of the passover must still have been in the future. But
if still further proof is wanted, the following passage referring to
the very hour in which Christ was taken to Golgotha and crucified,
should be final: "And it was the preparation qf the passover, und
about the sixth hour; and he saith unto the Jews, Behold your
king." John 19: 14.
Having proven that Jesus did not partake of the passover
supper, and that he was crucified prior thereto, the next question
is, When did the passover begin? "In the fourteenth day of the
first month at even is the Lord's passover." Lev. 23: 5. It was on
the morning of this day, Thursday, with us as with the Jews, that
Jesus appeared before Pilate, but the passover did not begin until
even, at six, which hour marked the commencement of the Jewish
Friday, though to us still Thursday. That it began on the evening
of the day he was crucified is evident from the following passage:
'The Jews therefore, because it was the preparation, that the
bodies should not remain upon the cross on the sabbath day,
(for that sabbath day was an high day), besought Pilate that their
legs might be broken, and that they might be taken away." John
19: 31. The objector may say that it was on the preparation of
the Sabbath, and as the Jewish Sabbath was held on Saturday, the
crucifixion must have been held on Friday. No, for if that were
true, the day of the passover and the Sabbath must have occurred
Digitized by
Google
ON WHAT DAY WAS CHRIST CRUCIFIED? 93
on the same day. John says, "for that sabbath was an high day/'
Bearing in mind that Jesus was crucified on the preparation of the
passover, let us read:
And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak unto the children of
Israel, and say unto them, Concerning the feasts of the Lord, which ye
shall proclaim to be holy convocations, even these are my feasts. Six
days shall work be done: but the seventh day is the sabbath of rest, an
holy convocation; ye shall do no work therein: it is the sabbath of the
Lord in all your dwellings. These are the feasts of the Lord, even holy
convocations, which ye shall proclaim in their seasons. In the fourteenth
day of the first month at even is the Lord's passover. And on the
fifteenth day of the same month is the feast of unleavened bread unto the
Lord: seven days ye must eat unleavened bread. In the first day ye shall
have an holy convocation: ye shall do no servile work therein. But ye
shall offer an offering made by fire unto the Lord seven days: in the
seventh day is an holy convocation: ye shall do no servile work therein." —
Lev. 23: 1-8.
"And in the first day there shall be an holy convocation, and in the
seventh day there shall be an holy convocation to you; no manner of
work shall be done in them, save that which every man must eat, that
only may be done of you." — Exodus 12: 16.
From this we may understand why John calls it an high day,
that is the day following the passover, because the same law was
given to be observed on this day as on the regular Sabbaths, no
matter on which day of the week thid should occur, and those holy
convocations were to be Sabbaths of rest unto the people. Here
is also another evidence that it was not on the day after, but prior
to, the passover that our Savior was slain. It would be unreason-
able also, to suppose that the Jews, so strict to observe their Sab-
baths and holy convocations, would desecrate it by holding court
and condemning and even executing three prisoners in public on
this holy day. Chambers' Encyclopedia, under the head of "Sabbath,"
declares that no case where life or death were involved could be
tried in a court on a Friday. Such were the customs of the Jews.
The chief priests did not want to take Jesus at the feast day lest
there should be an uproar among the people; hence, Judas took
opportunity to betray him before the passover.
Thus Christ was crucified on Thursday. That day ended at
six in the evening, when Friday, the passover day, began. At that
Digitized by
Google
94 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
time Christ had given up the ghost, had been taken down from the
cross, and the body given to Joseph of Arimathsea for interment.
His body lay in the tomb from Thursday evening, or the beginning
of the Jewish Friday, until Sunday morning, three days and three
nights, and he arose from the tomb on the third day, Sunday. That
Sunday was the third day, may be gathered from the account given
in Luke 24: 13-21, of Jesus appearing unto two disciples, who
inform him of all that has happened, .concluding with these words:
"And beside all this, today is the third day since these things were
done." Again: If Sunday was the third day since these things
were done, Saturday must have been the second day, and Friday
the first day since these things were done. In other words they
were done on the Thursday.
In conclusion may be cited the evidence contained in the Book
of Mormon. Samuel, the Lamanite prophet, prophesied:
"And behold, again another sign I give unto you; yea, a sign of
his death; * * * behold, in that day that he shall suffer
death, the sun shall be darkened and refuse to give his light unto you;
and also the moon, and the stars; and there shall be no light upon the
face of this land, even from the time that he shall suffer death, for the
space of three days, to the time that he shall rise again from the dead." —
Helaman 14: 14, 20.
The fulfillment of this prophecy is recorded as follows:
"And it came to pass that there was thick darkness upon all the
face of the land, insomuch, that the inhabitants thereof who had not
fallen, could feel the vapor of darkness; * * * and it
came to pass that it did last for the space of three days, that there was
no light seen."— HI Nephi 8: 20, 23.
And it came to pass that thus did the three days pass away. And it
was in the morning, and the darkness dispersed from off the face of the
land."— HI Nephi 10: 9.
Digitized by
Google
IN THE STILLNESS.
BY LEWIS STEWART.
Silent now the voice of gladness,
Song of bird and hum of bee;
And a feeling, tinged with sadness,
As I gaze across the lea,
Steals upon me from the memories
Shrined in caskets from the vast,
Silent, sacred, holy chambers
In the temples of the past.
Now the wish, the fret, the worry
Of a heart scarce yet controlled,
Are all bound and cold and silent
As these forms, in shrouds enroll'd;
Forms of shrubs and trees, so ghost-like,
In the dull, gray dawning light,
Standing there, themselves their tombstones,
Marble cold and deadly white.
Sad, I listen in the stillness
For a voice, so sweet, so dear;
Voice of music, voice of angel
That enchants the spirit's ear:
Tones of love so gently spoken,
Melodies so heavenly rare,
That no mortal ever hears them,
Save as echoes of his prayer.
Now the hea^n-born presence thrills me;
Rings the message sweet and clear:
Digitized by
Google
96 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
"Tell thy friends, thy fellow mortals,
With a smile and with a tear,
He that died for man hath risen;
He that wept is conq'ror now.
Rise and free the soul from prison;
Look not backward from the plow.
'Tell the children, fair, the story;
Warn the maiden and the youth;
Shout the tidings from the hill-tops,
Dare not hide the light of truth.
Christ, the holy, fills the child-heart;
Christ, the peerless, wins the brave.
In the brightness of his coming,
Fall the fetters from the slave."
Where are now the shrouds so deathlike?
Nature only sleeps awhile;
And the mantling snows of winter
Glisten in the sun's bright smile.
Gone are all the weary fancies;
Gone the sadness Trin to pain.
Snows of winter, graven tombstones,
To the earth and man are gain.
Lake View, Utah.
Digitized by
Google
THE LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY
RIGDON.
BY JOHN JAQUES, ASSISTANT CHURCH HISTORIAN.
I.
Sidney S. Rigdon, as it is understood his proper name was,
but who was universally known as Sidney Rigdon, was born in St.
Clair Township, Alleghany County, Pennsylvania, February 19, 1793,
and was the youngest son of William and Nancy Rigdon.
William Rigdon was born in Hartford County, Maryland, in
1743, and died May 26, 1810. He was the son of Thomas Baker
Rigdon and Ann Lucy Rigdon. Thomas Baker Rigdon was
born in Maryland and was the son of Thomas Baker Rigdon, from
Great Britain.
Ann Lucy Rigdon, grandmother of Sidney, was born in Ireland.
She emigrated to Boston, and was there married to Thomas Baker
Rigdon.
Nancy Rigdon's mother was born at Freehold, Monmouth
County, New Jersey, March 16, 1759, and died October 3, 1839;
was eldest daughter of Briant Gallaher, of Ireland. Elizabeth
Reed Gallaher, mother of Nancy Rigdon, was Gallaher's second
wife, and was born in Monmouth County, New Jersey. Her
parents were born in Scotland.
Sidney Rigdon thought he was of Norman extraction, and
that his ancestors came to England with William the Conqueror.
Sidney's father was a farmer and had three sons, Carvil, Loami,
Sidney S., and a daughter Lucy. Before his marriage, William
Rigdon moved from Maryland to Pennsylvania, and Sidney Rigdon's
mother had previously moved to the same state from New Jersey.
When Sidney Rigdon was seventeen years of age, his father
died, and Sidney's mother died when he was twenty-six years old.
Digitized by
Google
98 IMPROVEMENT ERA]
In his 25th year, he became a member of the society of "Regular
Baptists," under the charge of Rev. David Phillips, from Wales,
and the next year left the farm, and went to live with Rev. Andrew
Clark, another Baptist preacher. While there, Sidney received a
license and commenced to preach, and from March, 1819, followed
farming no more.
In May of that year, he went to Trumbull County, Ohio, and in
July lived with Adamson Bentley, another Baptist preacher. There
Sidney became acquainted with Phebe Brook, a native of Bridge-
town, Cumberland County, New Jersey, whom he married, June
12, 1820.
He continued to preach in that region until November 1821,
when, on request, he left Warren, Trumbull Co., and took charge of
the First Baptist Church, Pittsburg, where he preached with con-
siderable success, that church soon rising from a very low, confused
state to a rapid increase of members, crowded meetings, and to be
one of the most respectable churches of that city. He became a
very popular preacher, and his society was much sought after.
But after awhile he was greatly perplexed with the idea that the
doctrines taught by the church he was connected with were not
altogether in accordance with scripture. Nor were those of any
other church with which he was acquainted altogether satisfactory
to him. But he knew no other way of getting a living, and he
had a wife and three children to support. After great deliberation
and reflection and solemn prayer, he resolved to follow his convic-
tions. In August, 1824, he announced to the members of that
church that he was determined to withdraw from it, as he could
no longer uphold its doctrines. In consequence of his great
popularity, this unexpected announcement caused amazement,
sorrow, and tears to his congregation.
At that time Alexander Campbell, who came from Ireland, was
a member of the Baptist association, but he afterwards separated
from it. Walter Scott, a native of Scotland, also left it about the
same time. Mr. Campbell had previously lived at Bethany, Brook
County, Virginia, where he published the Christian Baptist, monthly.
After leaving the Baptist church, these three gentlemen,
being very friendly, frequently met together to discuss religious
topics. Eventually from this connection sprang a church, the
Digitized by
Google
THE LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON 99
members of which called themselves "Disciples," but which were
generally known as Campbellites, though Rigdon had much to do
with it.
For the maintenance of his family, Mr. Rigdon went to work
as a journeyman tanner, many of his former warm friends looking
upon him with great coolness and indifference. His wife cheer-
fully shared his sorrow and humiliation, believing that all would
work together for their good.
After having labored for two years as a tanner, he removed
to Bainbridge, Geauga Co., Ohio, where, it being known that he had
been a popular preacher, he was solicited to preach, with which
request he complied. Thenceforth he devoted himself to the work
of the ministry, confining himself to no special creed, but holding
the Bible as his rule of faith, and advocating repentance and
baptism for the remission of sins, and the gift of the Holy Ghost,
doctrines which Mr. Campbell and he had been investigating. He
Jabored in that vicinity one year with much success, numbers
attending his meetings, building up a large and respectable church
at Mantua, Portage County, Ohio. His doctrines were new, and
crowded houses assembled to hear him, though some opposed and
ridiculed his doctrines.
He was then pressingly invited to remove to Mentor, an enter-
prising town, about thirty miles from Bainbridge, and near Lake
.Erie, which he did sometime afterward. There were the remnants
of a Baptist church, nearly broken up, the members of which were
attached to his doctrines. But many of the citizens were jealous
-of him, and slanderous reports were circulated concerning him.
However, he continued his labors, and in a few months the opposi-
tion weakened, prejudice gave way, and he became very popular,
the churches where he preached being filled to overflowing to hear
him, the doctrines being new, but were elucidated with unusual
clearness, and enforced with great eloquence. Calls came from
every direction for him to preach, which he complied with as much
as he could. His fame increased and spread abroad, thousands, rich
and poor, flocking to hear his eloquent discourses, so that the
•churches where he preached became too small to hold the crowds
who went to hear him, and he had to preach in the open air, in the
woods and groves, to the multitudes of eager hearers. He expa-
Digitized by
Google
100 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
tiated upon the literal fulfillment of prophecy, the gathering of
Israel in the last days, the coming of the Son of man, the judg-
ments to be poured out upon the ungodly, the reign of Christ with
his saints on the earth, the millennium, etc.
Many became convinced and were baptized, whole churches
became converted, and he soon had large and flourishing societies
throughout that region. He was a welcome visitor wherever he
went, and his society was courted by the learned and intelligent.
He then had a wife and six children, and lived in a small,
unfinished frame house, not very comfortable. The members of
his church held a meeting to take into consideration his wants and
provide for them. They resolved to erect him a suitable residence.
They purchased a farm, and commenced the building of a better
house and outbuildings for him, and his prospects with regard to
temporal things became brighter than ever before.
This was in the fall of 1830, at which time Elders Parley P.
Pratt, Ziba Peterson, Oliver Cowdery, and Peter Whitmer stayed
awhile at Mentor, on their mission to the Indians on the western
boundaries of Missouri. Elder Pratt had been a preacher in the
same church as Sidney Rigdon, who was his instructor. Elder
Pratt resided at Amherst, Lorain Co., Ohio. He had been sent into
the State of New York on a mission, where he became acquainted
with the circumstances of the coming forth of the Book of
Mormon, and was introduced to Joseph Smith and other Latter-day
Saints. After reading the Book of Mormon, Parley P. Pratt
became convinced that it was of God, was baptized, ordained an
elder, and began to preach. Believing that there were many
among his former associates who were honest seekers after truth,
and being sent on his mission to the west, he resolved to call dur-
ing his journey on his old friends, and make known to them the
great work which the Lord had begun.
The first house Elder Pratt and his brethren called at was
Sidney Rigdon's. They presented him with the Book of Mormon,
saying that it was a revelation from God. He had not heard of it
before, and was much prejudiced at the assertion, replying that he
was acquainted with one Bible, which he believed was a revelation
from God, but he had considerable doubts regarding their book.
They wished to investigate the subject with him. But he said,
Digitized by
Google
THE LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON. 101
"No, young gentlemen, yon must not argue with me on the subject,
but I will read your book, and see what claim it has upon my faith,
and will endeavor to ascertain whether it be a revelation from God
or not." But he readily granted their request to preach in his
chapel and lay the subject before the people.
According to appointment, a large congregation assembled,
which was addressed by Oliver Cowdery and Parley P. Pratt, fol-
lowed by Sidney Rigdon, who said the information they had received
was of an extraordinary character and demanded the most serious
consideration. He exhorted his hearers to take the apostle's
advice, "to prove all things, and hold fast that which is good,"
and not turn against what they had he&rd without being fully
convinced of its being an imposition, lest possibly they should
resist the truth.
Elders Cowdery and Pratt returned home with Mr. Rigdon
conversing upon the things preached about. He said he would
read the Book of Mormon, investigate it fully, and then frankly tell
them his mind and feelings on the subject.
About a fortnight after he had received the book, and after
much prayer and meditation, he was convinced by a revelation
from Jesus Christ, given in a remarkable manner. Fully satisfied
in his own mind of the truth of the work, he informed his wife of
it, and found that she was investigating the subject and was be-
lieving with all her heart.
To embrace the new doctrines was a severe trial. He informed
his wife that it would undoubtedly make a great change in their
worldly circumstances if he obeyed the Gospel, and he said to her,
"My dear, you have once followed me into poverty, are you again
willing to do the same?"
She replied, "I have weighed the matter, I have contemplated
on the circumstances in which we may be placed, I have counted
the cost, and I am perfectly satisfied to follow you; it is my desire
to do the will of God, come life or come death."
Accordingly both were baptized into the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints, and with those already baptized in that
place, formed a branch of The Church of about twenty members,
and Brother Rigdon and others were ordained to the ministry.
Digitized by
Google
102 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Elders Cowdery and Pratt bade an affectionate farewell and pro-
ceeded on their mission to the Lamanites.
In December, 1830, Elder Rigdon went to Joseph Smith to
inquire of the Lord. Shortly after, Joseph received a revelation of
which the following is part:
"Behold, verily, verily I say unto my servant Sidney, I have
looked upon thee and thy works. I have heard thy prayers, and
prepared thee for a greater work. Thou art blessed, for thou shalt
do great things. Behold, thou wast sent forth, even as John, to
prepare the way before me, and before Elijah, which should come,
and thou knewest it not. Thou didst baptize by water unto repent-
ance, but they received not the Holy Ghost; but now I give unto
thee a commandment, that thou shalt baptize by water, and they
shall receive the Holy Ghost by the laying on of the hands, even as
the apostles of old.
"And I have sent forth the fullness of my gospel by the hand
of my servant Joseph; and in weakness have I blessed him, and I
have given unto him the keys of the mystery of those things which
have been sealed, even things which were from the foundation of
the world, and the things which shall come from this time until the
time of my coming, if he abide in me; and if not, another will I
plant in his stead.
"Wherefore watch over him, that his faith fail not; and it
shall be given by the Comforter, the Holy Ghost, that knoweth all
things. And a commandment I give unto thee, that thou shalt
write for him; and the scriptures shall be given, even as they are
in mine own bosom, to the salvation of mine own elect; for they
will hear my voice, and shall see me, and shall not be asleep, and
shall abide the day of my coming, for they shall be purified, even
as I am pure. And now I say unto you, tarry with him, and he
shall journey with you,— forsake him not, and surely these things
shall be fulfilled. And inasmuch as ye do not write, behold it shall
be given unto him to prophesy; and thou shalt preach my Gospel,
and call on the holy prophets to prove his words, as they shall be
given him."
The following is an extract from a revelation through Joseph
to Edward Partridge:
"I will lay my hands upon you by the hand of my servant Sid-
Digitized by
Google
THE LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON. 103
ney Rigdon, and yon shall receive my Spirit, the Holy Ghost, even
the Comforter, which shall teach yon the peaceable things of the
kingdom; and yon shall declare it with a loud voice, saying, Hosan-
nah, blessed be the name of the Most High God.
"And now this calling and commandment give I unto yon con-
cerning all men, that as many as shall come before my servants,
Sidney Rigdon and Joseph Smith, Jr., embracing this calling and
commandment, shall be ordained and sent forth to preach the ever-
lasting Gospel among the nations, crying repentance, saying, Save
yourselves from this untoward generation, and come forth out of
the fire, hating even the garments spotted with the flesh."
Other revelations were given to Joseph and Sidney soon after-
ward concerning their labors in preaching the Gospel, etc.
In the latter part of January, 1881, the Prophet Joseph and
wife, accompanied by elders Rigdon and Partridge, started for
Kirtland where they arrived about the first of February. They
were kindly received and welcomed by Brother N. K. Whitney and
family.
In February a revelation was given, directing that the elders
should go forth, preaching the Gospel, excepting, "my servant
Joseph, Jr., and Sidney Rigdon. And I give unto them a command-
ment that they shall go forth for 8 little season, and it shall be
given them by the power of my Spirit when they shall return."
In March, a revelation was given directing Sidney Rigdon,
Parley P. Pratt and Lemon Copley to go and preach the Gospel to
the Shakers, calling on them to believe, repent and be baptized,
which the three brethren did, near Cleveland, but the Shakers re-
jected the Gospel.
On the 19th of June, Joseph Smith, Sidney Rigdon, Martin
Harris, Edward Partridge, W. W. Phelps, Joseph Coe, A. S. Gilbert
and wife started from Kirtland, in accordance with a revelation
previously given, for Missouri, going by wagon, canal boats and
stages to Cincinnati, and by steamer to St. Louis. Joseph Smith
and some others went thence to Independence, Jackson County,
Missouri on foot, on land, and the rest went by water, Sidney Rig-
don and wife among them, arriving about the middle of July. In
August Sidney was appointed by revelation to write a description
Digitized by
Google
104 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
of the land of Zion, also an epistle to be sent to the different
branches of The Church.
On August 2, in accordance with a revelation, Sidney Rig-
don consecrated and dedicated the land of Zion for the gathering
of the Saints. On the 3rd, the spot for the temple, a little west
of Independence, was dedicated in the presence of eight men,
among whom were Joseph Smith, Sidney Rigdon, Edward Partridge,
W. W. Phelps, Oliver Cowdery, Martin Harris and Joseph Coe.
A revelation was given, August 8, directing that Joseph Smith,
Sidney Rigdon and Oliver Cowdery take their journy for St.
Louis and Cincinnati. The next day, Joseph with ten elders left
Independence landing, in sixteen canoes, on the way to Kirtland.
A revelation was given on the 12th, directing Joseph, Sidney
and Oliver to travel by land and not on the waters, except on the
canal, while returning to their homes. They three were not to
preach to the world till they got to Cincinnati. From St. Louis,
they took stage for Kirtland, arriving on the 27th.
In a revelation given the same month, after their arrival in
Kirtland, Joseph and Sidney were directed to seek them a home,
and of Sidney the Lord said:
"And now, behold, verily I say unto you, I the Lord, am not
pleased with my servant Sidney Rigdon; he exalteth himself in his
heart, and receiveth not counsel, but grieveth the Spirit; where-
fore his writing is not acceptable unto the Lord; and he shall make
another, and, if the Lord receive it not, behold he standeth no
longer in the office unto which I have appointed him."
In October, Joseph and Sidney, having removed to Hiram,
Portage County, about thirty miles south-easterly from Kirtland,
Joseph recommenced the translation of the scriptures, Sidney act-
ing as scribe. At a conference, October 11, David Whitmer and
Reynolds Cahoon were appointed to obtain means for Joseph and
Sidney to continue the translation.
On the 3rd of December, as directed by revelation, Joseph
and Sidney went to Kirtland, preaching in several other places
also.
A revelation was given January 10, 1832, commanding Jos-
eph and Sidney to continue the translation until it was finished.
While translating St. John's gospel, on February 16, Joseph and
Digitized by
Google
THE LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON. 105
Sidney had a remarkable vision concerning the glories of the
celestial, terrestrial and telestial worlds.
In the night of the 25th of March, a party of mobocrats led
by Simonds Rider, a Campbellite preacher, seized Sidney Rigdon
and Joseph Smith, dragged them out of their houses, abused them
shamefully, and tarred and feathered them, that being at the time
a favorite method of mobocratic assault and torture. Sidney was
dragged out by the heels and injured so much that he became de-
lirious and remained so several days. The mob was composed of
various religious parties, mostly Campbellites, Methodists and Bap-
tists, who continued to molest and menace Father John Johnson's
house for a long time.
Elder Rigdon and family, who were sick with the measles, re-
moved to Kirtland the following Wednesday, 29th.
Saturday, April 1, on account of the mob, he went to Char-
don and joined Joseph at Warren on the 2nd. On the 5th, they
left Steubenville by steamboat for Wheeling, Va., going thence by
steamer to Louisville and St. Louis, thence by stage to Independ-
ence, where they arrived on the 24th. Elder Rigdon preached two
powerful discoures while there.
May 6, Joseph, Sidney and N. K. Whitney left Independence
by stage, via St. Louis, for Kirtland, where they arrived in June,
and Joseph recommenced the translation of the Scriptures, spend-
ing most of the summer on that work.
On the 2nd of February, 1833, Joseph completed the transla-
tion of the New Testament, in which Sidney Rigdon had assisted
him as scribe.
According to revelation given March 8, 1833, Sidney Rig-
don and Frederick G. Williams were ordained and set apart March
18 by Joseph Smith, a3 his counselors in the presidency.
March 23, Sidney set apart Ezra Thayre and Joseph Coe to
purchase land in Kirtland on which to build a stake of Zion.
In the spring, Sidney had raised up and was presiding over a
branch in Norton Township, Medina County, Ohio.
Having finished the translation of the Scriptures on July 2nd,
the first presidency started on preaching tours.
At this time, sectarian missionaries on the frontiers rose up
Digitized by
Google
106 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
and excited a mobocratic uprising against the Saints in Jackson
County, Missouri.
Joseph, Sidney, and Freeman Nickerson left Kirtland, October
5, on a journey eastward and to upper Canada. They preached
at several places on the way, returning to Kirtland November 4.
After their return, Sidney was afflicted with sore eyes.
In a revelation given October 12, Sidney was called to be a
spokesman unto Joseph:
"And it is expedient in me that you, my servant Sidney, should
be a spokesman unto this people; yes, verily, I will ordain you unto
this calling, even to be a spokesman unto my servant Joseph; and
I will give unto him power to be mighty in testimony; and I will
give unto thee power to be mighty in expounding all scriptures,
that thou mayest be a spokesman unto him, and he shall be a rev-
elator unto thee, that thou mayest know the certainty of all things
pertaining to the things of my kingdom on the earth."
Joseph wrote of Sidney Rigdon, November 19, as follows:
"My heart is somewhat sorrowful, but I feel to trust in the
Lord, the God of Jacob. I have learned in my travels that man is
treacherous and selfish, but few excepted.
"Brother Sidney is a man whom I love, but is not capable of
that pure and steadfast love for those who are his benefactors, as
should possess the breast of a president of the Church of Christ.
This, with some other little things, such as a selfishness and inde-
pendence of mind, which, too often manifested, destroy the confi-
dence of those who would lay down their lives for him — but, not-
withstanding these things, he is a very great and good man; a man
of great power of words, and can gain the friendship of his hear-
ers very quick. He is a man whom God will uphold, if he will con-
tinue faithful to his calling. God, grant that he may, for the
Lord's sake. Amen.
'The man who willeth to do well, we should extol his virtues,
and speak not of his faults behind his back. A man who wilfully
turneth away from his friend without a cause is not easily forgiven.
The kindness of a man should never be forgotten. That person
who never f orsaketh his trust, should ever have the highest place
for regard in our hearts, and our love should never fail, but in-
crease more and more, and this is my disposition and sentiment-
Digitized by
Google
THE LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON. 107
"And again, blessed be Brother Sidney, also, notwithstanding
he shall be high and lifted up, yet he shall bow down under the
yoke like unto an ass that croucheth beneath his burthen, that
learneth his master's will by the stroke of the rod; thus saith the
Lord; yet the Lord will have mercy on him, and he shall bring
forth much fruit, even as the vine of the choice grape, when her
clusters are ripe, before the time of the gleaning of the vintage;
and the Lord shall make his heart merry as with sweet wine, be-
cause of him who putteth forth his hand and lifteth him up out of
deep mire, and pointeth him out the way, and guideth his feet
when he stumbleth, and humbleth him in his pride. Blessed are his
generations; nevertheless one shall hunt after them as a man hunt-
eth after an ass that has strayed in the wilderness, and straight-
way findeth him and bringeth him into the fold. Thus shall the
Lord watch over his generation, that they be saved. Even so.
Amen."
In accordance with a revelation given February 24, 1834,
Sidney Rigdon and Lyman Wight started soon after on a mission
to the country eastward, to preach and to endeavor to get some
young and middle aged volunteer brethren to go to Jackson County,
Missouri, and assist in the redemption of Zion.
With Joseph Smith and other elders, Sidney and Lyman at-
tended a conference, March 17, at Avon, Livingston County, New
York, with this purpose in view, and also to raise means to free the
Eirtland Church from debt. Joseph, Sidney and Lyman started back
for Kirtland on the 19th, arriving there on the 28th.
On the 18th of April, Joseph, Sidney, Oliver and Zebedee
Coltrin left Kirtland for New Portage to hold conference. At
Norton they retired to the wilderness and united in prayer for the
brethren who were going to the land of Zion. They then laid
hands on and blessed each other. Elders Rigdon, Cowdery and
Coltrin blessed Joseph.
On the 21st, they attended an important conference when
several brethren volunteered to go to Zion and others donated
money "for the benefit of the scattered brethren in Zion." On the
22nd, Joseph, Sidney, Oliver and others returned to Eirtland.
Early in May, Joseph left Eirtland for Missouri. Elder Rigdon
continued to act in his presidential office at Eirtland. He was also
Digitized by
Google
108 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
one of the trustees and conductors of the "Kirtland school," where-
in penmanship, arithmetic, English grammar and geography were
taught during the winter.
At a meeting, March 7, 1835, Sidney was appointed to lay on
hands and bestow blessings in the name of the Lord on those who
had labored on the Kirtland temple, or who had "consecrated to
its upbuilding." Accordingly, many blessings were given that day
and the next.
April 3 and 4, Elder Rigdon was presiding at a conference
at Freedom, New York.
On the 2nd of May he attended a grand council and conference
at Kirtland, and a High Council August 4.
Joseph, Sidney, Oliver, and P. G. Williams, having been
appointed a committee, September 24, 1834, to arrange "the
items of the doctrine of Jesus Christ, for the government of the
Church," a General Assembly of the Church was held at Kirtland,
August 17, to take into consideration the labors of the committee,
which had resulted in the "Book of Doctrine and Covenants of the
Church of the Latter-day Saints." The book was accepted by
unanimous vote of the assembly. Joseph was absent in Michigan,
but Oliver and Sidney were in Kirtland and acted as presidents in
the assembly.
Joseph, Sidney, and Oliver left Kirtland for New Portage,
September 2, to attend a conference, returning on the 8th.
Joseph, Sidney, and several others united in a prayer meeting,
October 23, asking the Lord to deliver them out of their afflic-
tions and difficulties caused by debts, to deliver Zion without the
shedding of blood, to grant them long life and freedom from mobs,
to preserve their posterity, to enable them and others to go to
Zion (Western Missouri), and purchase inheritances there without
perplexity and trouble, and finally save them in the celestial
kingdom.
On November 2, Joseph, Sidney, Oliver and others, went to
Willoughby to hear Senator Piexotto lecture on the theory and
practice of physic. The next day Joseph assisted in organizing the
"Elders' School," and dedicated it at Kirtland.
Various meetings and councils were held on different days, and
visitors of more or less note were received, with many of which
Digitized by
Google
THE LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON. 109
events Sidney was connected. On Sunday, 8th, in the. afternoon
meeting, John Smith made some remarks and a proposition con-
cerning the case of Isaac Hill, after which* "President Rigdon
then arose and very abruptly militated against the sentiment of
Uncle John, which had a direct tendency to destroy his influence,
and bring him into disrepute in the eyes of the Church, which was
not right. He also misrepresented Mr. Hill's case, and spread
darkness rather than light upon the subject.
"After I returned home," writes Joseph, "I labored with Unale
John, and convinced him that he was wrong; and he made his
confession to my satisfaction. I then went and labored with
President Rigdon, and succeeded in convincing him also of his
error, which he confessed to my satisf action."
CONSOLATION.
BY NEPHI ANDERSON.
In this my journey through infinitude
I'm not the creature of mere accident;
Nor need I blindly grope through time and space
To some hap-hazard end, unthinkable;
For One has gone before, search'd out a way
To immortality and perfectness;
And I may follow in that upward path;
For He who is ahead looks back on me
And kindly bids me follow in His tread.
— This is my sweet, consolatory thought,
My supreme hope to which I fondly cling.
Digitized by
Google
HOW WE SHALL PREACH.
BY ELDER H. W. NAISBITT.
The primary object of preaching the Gospel is not to antago-
nize the world, it is not to encourage bitterness, strife or division,
not to create a distinctive creed or church for the purpose of
human glorification: but its exponents know as Paul did that "a
dispensation of the Gospel has been committed unto me, [them]
and woe unto me [them] if I [they] preach not the Gospel."
That the preaching of this Gospel may indirectly create con-
tention is not to be considered any barrier to its presentation, or
the teachings of the Savior would have likewise been annulled, for
he evidently saw that one of the results of his teaching was to be
"division," for "from henceforth there shall be five in one house
divided, three against two, and two against three, the father will
be divided against the son, and the son against the father; the
mother against the daughter, and the daughter against the mother."
Not that the Gospel is of a quarrelsome character or that this is
its spirit, but the spirit of rebellion in the unregenerate soul abhors,
fights against, contends with the Divine rule of order, universally
almost.
The Savior who was full of light and prescience knew that he
would array against himself all the sectaries of the Jewish relig-
ious life, yet ye never sought the favor nor was he afraid of the
frowns of Pharisees, Sadducees, Essenees or other off-shoots or
devotees of the primal body. It was his mission to promulgate the
truth, "whether men would hear or whether they would forbear."
Nor is it known that the apostles ever sought to compromise
on what they were assured was the truth; their call was to preach,
Digitized by
Google
HOW WE SHALL PREACH 111
and to do so without fear or favor. They had a good deal of the
spirit of the old prophet who said, "He that hath my word let him
speak my word faithfully, for what is the chaff to the wheat? saith
the Lord." J
The preaching of the Gospel in the Christian era (so-called)
was not of the style that the world loved. It hated the apostles
and it hated the Christians, but we have not heard or read that
they modified or concealed the truth, because it gave offense; they
were positive and decided, and it was as presumptive as words
could make it, when Paul said, 'Though we or an angel from
heaven, preach any other Gospel unto you than that which we have
preached, let him be accursed."
The man-fearing spirit was not a prominent feature of early
Christian life, for preaching was "to the Jews a stumbling block
and to the Greeks foolishness." But this opposition, passive or
otherwise, never allured the preachers from declaring in the ears of
men "the whole counsel of God;" they knew as Paul said, that the
Gospel was, to "those who are saved, the power of God!"
Quite likely there were many in all positions and conditions of
religious life in those days, who accepted offense because of the
illiberality and lack of charity on the part of the Christian ministry,
perhaps some as good as the man of Csesarea, or as "the young
man" in the New Testament; both .seemed to be beyond criticism
from a moral and religious standpoint, and it might have seemed
superfluous to a critic, to say of the former that he needed to "send
men to Joppa for Peter to tell him what he ought to do;" and was
it cruel to tell the latter, after he had declared "that he had kept
all the commandments from his youth up," that "he still lacked one
thingr
The Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ, said, "I am the way, the
truth, and the life," and on another occasion he said, "No man
cometh unto the Father but by me;" but no one in Christendom today
claims that this was illiberal or untrue, however harsh and
arbitrary it might have appeared then, and when Peter stood up
and declared before the high priest and elders that there was "no
other name under heaven, given among men whereby they must be
saved," although "filled with the Holy Ghost" at the time, it was no
doubt considered illiberal, uncharitable and untrue.
Digitized by
Google
112 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
There was a very positive character about original Christianity.
It had to be so, and it assuredly brooked no innovation in its early
history; the apostles were jealous for its purity, they "marked
those that caused divisions." Timothy was exhorted to "hold fast
to the form of sound words f the Corinthians were also urged to
"all speak the same thing," and so stringent, so supremely anxious
was one of the leaders for this alwolute unity, that he wrote a
general epistle, and said, "Whosoever transgresseth and abideth
not in the doctrine of Christ hath not God;" further, "If there come
any unto you and bring not this doctrine receive him not into your
home, neither bid him God speed."
All the words of warning, all of prophecy as to result, were
instigated by the spirit of truth; no expediency, no false charity
suppressed rebuke and censure of all manifestations of diverging
practice and doctrine, and had it not been realized that "departure
from the faith," was possible for a time, the anathemas of the
prophets would surely have almost stricken terror into the hearts
of the tried and true.
Imagination however may enquire, after a modern retrospect,
what would have been the feelings of those who were "ready to be
offered up" if in the very citadel of the cross, or in any of the
branches like Antioch, that vastness of Christian (?) variety had
been exhibited as seen in modern times. Could Jerusalem, could
the apostles and elders, could the believers and converts have seen
the strange religious phenomena of today, and concluded that the
Church of Christ and the Gospel of God, was a grand unyielding
authoritative whole?
Would they, or did they, dispute as to the need of faith in
God or the authority of Christ? Is it a fact that there was con-
tention and separation then as to the mode of baptism? Did any
claim that it was only a form, or a non-essential of the Christian
faith? Was the example of Christ eschewed or his command to
baptize ignored by his apostles? Did any question its mode or
purpose? Have you read of a convert asking whether baptism
would really wash away or remit his sins? Can you read of any
baptized convert objecting to the ordinance of the laying on of
hands, or was not the results thereof so tangible and real, that the
soothsayers said, "Give us this power, that upon whom we lay our
Digitized by
Google
HOW WE SHALL PREACH. 113
hands they may receive the Holy Ghost," tempting the servants of
Christ with money for this inestimable gift? Is it known that any
of the apostles or elders told their converts that they could unite
with any organization at their own pleasure, counting belief in and
practice of these ordinances a matter of indifference or dependent
upon personal choice? Nor can this be done in our day, and it is
true charity to preach the Gospel and exact complete and undivided
acquiescence and obedience thereto.
Nor is this done for denominational purposes; the Church of
Jesus Christ is not a denominational Church, it is not a sectarian
Church, it is the Church of God and Christ, revealed and restored
in our day, according to promise and prophecy of the ages long
gone by. Nor is it even founded upon the New Testament; although
it is a perfect fac simile in doctrine, ordinance, organization and
priesthood of the Church of Christ in ancient times, as the same
New Testament will prove.
This modern revealed Church is an offense the same as its
predecessor; it is belied, persecuted or ignored, as was the first; its
bitterest enemies and worst opponents have been the religionists
of our time; the more reasonable sceptic admits its consistency
and its harmony with the ancient Church, and every student, every
enquirer realizes this strange fact, which remains unexplained on
any hypothesis, save that of greater wisdom or revelation in or to
the founder of the same. The first cannot be true; for Joseph
Smith was a commonplace boy, and it is a greater miracle to
think that he "evolved from his inner consciousness" this duplicate
system of ordinance and organization, than to give credit to an
inspirational influx for a divine purpose on the page of history in
the economy of God. The people forming the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints take no personal credit for this, nor do
its leaders or authorities; they simply bear x testimony to its truth,
and say to the world — the religious world — the same assurances
we have can be yours also, the same blesings we enjoy are for you,
and in asserting that divine wisdom hath manifested itself in this
movement, they do no more than was implied in the ministry and
mission of the Christ and his associates and successors.
Neither The Church nor the elders are responsible for the
inferences which religionists or other thinkers may draw from their
Digitized by
Google
114 IMPROVEMENT ERA
testimony and literature. The latter may not evince the culture,
or profundity of the schools, but the early advocates, the chosen
apostles of Jesus were not learned, their theology was not as pro-
found and voluminous as was that of the Pharisees, or as that of
Christendom, but they had the simple truth, they could testify of
Christ, they had proven that "the Gospel was the power of God
unto Salvation," and if their logic was ever deemed to be faulty,
their testimony was staunch as the everlasting hills.
There is no claim of superior learning or wisdom, among the
elders of The Church; there is no assumption of special righteous-
ness: there is no disposition to contend with or belittle those
organizations and creeds which have been and are today precious
to multitudes; there is no spirit of reproach; their labor is a labor
of unselfish love. They are not professional ministers, but simply
taken from the plough and the workshop, from the counter and
the desk, to declare the glad tidings of great joy, and warn the
nations by preaching the Gospel prior to the second coming of the
Son of Man.
NATURE'S TESTIMONY.
BY LLOYD WOODRUFF.
I was sitting in my study;
Silent shadows hovered 'round,
Gathering in, like birds of evil,
O'er some ghastly battle ground.
And within me raged a battle:
Fierce as ever savage throng
Fought with battle-ax or war-club,
'Gainst a right to keep a wrong.
Digitized by
Google
NATURES TESTIMONY. 116
Uncontrolled, the strife and turmoil
Seared my soul with blighting breath.
Faith and Doubt were fighting madly;
Faith for life, grim Doubt for death.
As the shadows fell more darkly,
Each one weakened Faith in life;
Eeach one strengthened scornful doubting,
Urging him to fiercer strife.
Then black night encircled 'round me;
Faith fell fainting, spent with pain.
Fiendish Doubt sprang nimbly on him: —
'Thou shalt ne'er oppose again."
As he raised his ready dagger,
Raised to strike Faith's kingly heart;
Through the trees, a ray of glory
Made him pause and pale and start.
Twas the moon in queenly splendor,
Flooding hill and dale with light;
Faith revived with sudden fury,
Putting Doubt to hasty flight.
And a nightingale, in praising,
Broke to rapturous, magic song.
Breathless all things stopped to listen;
Waiting minds the notes prolong.
To my heart those notes were knowledge
In my soul, a new-born light,
All of joy, of hope and gladness,
Seemed to burst in radiance bright.
And a faintly beaming halo
Showed the path our Savior trod:
All creation paused to whisper,
"Follow that and dwell with God."
Digitized by
Google
THE MISSION AND NECESSITY OF THE
HOLY GHOST.
BY ELDER FRED. W. CROCKETT.
When virtue and vitality are exhausted and the terminus of de-
clining years is reached, the spirit then pursues its immortal exodus,
leaving behind only a relic of cold, lifeless clay which, before it was
deprived of its vital forces, rejoiced and sorrowed among the great
throng of mortality. This life-giving union made manifest in
spirit and body symbolizes very uniquely the relation that the Holy
Ghost bears to the true Church of God. In other words, as the
body when separated from the spirit is rendered powerless and pas-
sive so it is with the Church and members in particular when not in
possession of this divine gift. To say it is purely indispensible to
all true followers of Jesus is to present the matter in terms of mild-
ness rather than with the stress which should accompany it. The
Holy Ghost is the Spirit of God, without which no man can com-
prehend the! things of God. 'Tor what man knoweth the things
of man save the spirit of man which is in him? Even so the
things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God." — I. Cor. 2:11.
A careful consideration of the following passage of scripture
will enable us to appreciate and sense more keenly the infinite im-
portance that attaches itself to the subject now in hand. Nico-
demus, visiting Christ by night, was informed by the Son of God
that, "Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot
enter into the kingdom of God." — John 3: 5. In this we perceive
that the birth of the Spirit or the Holy Ghost is a necessary qualifi-
cation or step in the preparation which one makes while here on
earth and by which his eternal destiny is shaped; we learn also the
Digitized by
Google
THE MISSION AND NECESSITY OF THE HOLY GHOST. 117
order, in which the birth of the Spirit comes, namely: after the
baptism of water, as Christ told Nicodemus in the passage just
quoted, that a man must be "born of water" first and then "of the
Spirit."
By reference to the words of the Apostle Peter spoken on the
day of Pentecost — Acts 2: 38 — we see that the Holy Ghost was not
only promised to the people whom Peter addressed,nor was the prom-
ise limited to the apostolic age — or one hundred or two thousand
years — but the apostle says: "The promise is unto you, and to your
children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God
shall call." The idea that this inestimable blessing was meant only for
the early Christians is absurd, and we at once discard it as false. Sad
and cheerless, indeed, would be the spiritual aspect of man were it
true, as many modern divines assert that it is, that the Holy Ghost
was given only to establish the church, and is now no longer
needed. Have we reached a point in this world, I ask, that it is no
longer necessary for man to work out a salvation? Has the Lord
repealed or modified his original plan so that men may now unheed
his laws and still continue to walk in his fear and admonition? Truth
and reason answer, No. We still need the Holy Ghost to guide us
aright. The apostle to the gentiles says: "Wherefore I give you
to understand, that no man speaking by the Spirit of God calleth
Jesus accursed, and that no man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but
by the Holy Ghost." — I Cor. 12: 3. No reasonable man will affirm
that an acknowledgement of Christ is not imperatively essential to
salvation, and according to the above passage no man can truly make
that acknowledgement unless in possession of the Holy Ghost.
No fact in scripture is made more conspicuous than this, and
yet thousands of people who call themselves Christians and teachers
of Christians, while they acknowledge the Holy Ghost as being a
constituent of the gospel, they divest it of all its primitive powers,
destroy its purpose and mission and transmute its nature, which
amounts to the same thing as an open denial of the thing itself. In
other words, in one breath they acknowledge it a divine gift from
God extended to all his children, while in the next breath they
deny its powers and fruits, which is equivalent to a denial of the
thing itself. For of what service is the engine where no steam is
generated to put its machinery into motion? So it is with the Holy
Digitized by
Google
118 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Ghost. Man feeds the divine gift with noble deeds and obedience,
and enjoys as remuneration, its powers and fruits so necessary to
his spiritual development.
To acquire this divine gift, so indispensible.to the future hap-
piness of man, all the laws and requirements preceding it must be
obeyed and lived up to. These are respectively, faith in the Father
and Son, followed by true and godly repentance, which means to
leave off sin and work righteousness. After this determination to
serve God, we become fit subjects for the next step — baptism, which
is performed in the way Christ instituted, by immersion, and by
some person who has been called of God as was Aaron, through a
prophet, and thus authorized to do this baptizing. When these
conditions have been complied with, we are then entitled to the Holy
Ghost, accompanied with all the powers and fruits characteristic
of the same. If this be not the case then the word of God surely
is at fault.
Peter and other apostles, when on trial before the high priest,
said: "The God of our fathers raised up Jesus, whom ye slew and
hanged on a tree * * * and we are his witnesses of
these things; and so is the Holy Ghost, whom God hath given to them
that obey him." — Acts 5: 30-32. Prom this we see again that it
was not only promised to the apostles, but, as before stated, to all
that obey God. Its possession comes only by virtue of the abandon-
ment of all worldly influences and practices whose natures are not
elevating and in harmony with that which is honest and virtuous.
An attempt to trace the course of an eagle in the air would savor
no less of success than the attempt of him who undertakes to enjoy
and understand the things of God when his mind and body are de-
filed and tarnished by the pernicious influences and degenerate habits
of the world. "If ye love me, keep my commandments. And I will
pray the Pather,and he shall give you another Comforter that he may
abide with you forever; even the Spirit of truth whom the world
cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him, but
ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you." — John
14: 15-17. Here we see plainly that the gift is not for the world,
but for those only who believe and obey.
The significance and value of the divine gift are made evident
in the twenty-sixth verse of the last chapter quoted from, which
Digitized by
Google
THE MISSION AND NECESSITY OF THE HOLY GHOST. 119
reads: "But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the
Father will send in my name, he shall teach yon all things, and
bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto
you." A part of its mission, then, was to strengthen the memory,
to aid in preaching and teaching so that every principle and exhor-
tation advanced would be in accord with God's word, and hence of
priceless worth to them for whom they were meant. When the
apostles taught the flock, they did it not by the enticing words of
man's wisdom but would speak as they were moved upon by the
Holy Ghost. This is the only method to preach the gospel and
preach it in a way that it will tend to the edification of the flock.
Extemporaneous preaching gives the Lord a chance to dictate, and
in this manner those things which are most needed on each occasion
will be expounded and brought to light; but when the shepherd
spends the entire week to weave the sermon, sparing no polish that
would add new melody to its poetical and oratorical ring, it seems
to me that the Lord is left out entirely and that the Holy Ghost,
whose mission was to aid the ambassadors of Christ,{is expunged,
and the wavering ability of man brought in as a substitute. Bril-
liant preaching that wafts people to heaven on beds of ease does
very well for this life, but the all-important question is, will it re-
tain its brilliancy in the life to come and answer the requirements
made of us by God. It is quite necessary, of course, that the suc-
cessful minister be a man of great learning; yet, in all cases the
Holy Spirit should control the disposition and expression of this
knowledge.
Morevover, the Holy Ghost is to guide us into all truth, for he
shall not speak of himself, but whatsoever he shall hear that shall
he speak; and he will show us things to come.— John 16: 13. We
here see another grand thing in the mission of the Holy Ghost*
How essential it is that we be guided into all truth! Truth alone
will save us, and its deeply hidden gems are brought to the surface
only through the power of the Holy Ghost. Furthermore, he would
show us things to come; and prophecy has always been a character-
istic of God's people and should be sought after and enjoyed by all
true believers of today.
Thus far in our discussion we have seen, first, that man in order
to fulfill the law and thereby gain eternal life must be born of the
Digitized by
Google
120 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Spirit, or, which amounts to the same thing, receive the Holy
Ghost; second, man must have the Holy Ghost, otherwise he cannot
say, and say truly, that Jesus is the Lord, which confession is in-
dispensable to his salvation; third, man cannot understand and teach
the gospel properly without the divine gift; fourth, by it we are
guided into all truth. Bearing in mind these various and necessary
things accorded man by virtue of the Holy Ghost, let us now search
the scriptures and find, if possible, through what channel this glori-
ous gift comes forth to man.
The eighth chapter of the Acts of the Apostles is very explicit
on this particular point. We read in this chapter of Philip, an
evangelist of the gospel, going to Samaria, at which place he re-
mained for some time preaching the good word of Christ. By his
teachings many of the Samaritans were converted and Philip bap-
tized both men and women. When the news that Samaria had re-
ceived the word of God reached the apostles which were at Jerusa-
lem they sent unto them Peter and John who when they were come
down prayed for them that they might receive the Holy Ghost, for
as yet he had fallen upon none of them, only (showing that matters
as yet were incomplete), they had been baptized in the name of the
Lord Jesus; and now comes the point upon which the stress must
be placed, then laid they their hands on them and they received the
Holy Ghost.
In this it is clear that the Holy Ghost was given by the laying
on of hands, or, in other words, the people of Samaria were "born
of the Spirit" by the laying on of hands by ordained and chosen
apostles of Christ. That it took men of authority to officiate in
this, is made patent in the case of [Simon, who, when he saw that
the Holy Ghost was given by the laying on of the apostles' hands,
offered them money, saying, give unto me that power that on whom-
soever I lay my hands he may receive the Holy Ghost. But Peter
rebuked him for his proposition, telling him that the gift of God
was not purchased with money; also, that he had neither part nor
lot in the matter, for his heart was not right in the sight of God*
This is one evidence, then, that the Holy Ghost comes by the laying
on of hands; also, that only divinely commissioned men may officiate
in the ordinance.
As another decisive proof along this line, we read of Paul's ex-
Digitized by
Google
THE MISSION AND NECESSITY OF THE HOLY GHOST. 121
perience at Ephesus, which is recorded in the nineteenth chapter of
Acts. The apostle going into Ephesus and finding certain disciples,
inquired of them as to whether they had received the Holy Ghost
since they believed. To the apostle's surprise, they replied that they
had not so much as heard of the Holy Ghost. They were then bap-
tized in the name of Jesus Christ; and now again for the vital point:
and when Paul had laid his hands on them the Holy Ghost came on
them and they spake with tongues and prophesied. This, then, is
another infallible evidence that the Holy Ghost is bestowed by the
laying on of hands, and as shown in the last paragraph comes after,
and not before, baptism.
The laying on of hands is the divine way of conferring the Holy
Ghost. Because people have ceased to practice it, does not in the
least nullify the doctrine or get man into heaven without complying
with it. The gospel stands just as it is, and men may make it bend
to suit their notions in this life, but when the race of mortality is
run, they will be judged according to its every principle and wherein
they have failed, instead of the gospel bending to remedy their mis-
takes they will have to make restitution for their neglect and trans-
gressions.
Paul, in writing to Timothy, exhorted him to stir up the gift of
God which was in him by the putting on of his hands. There are
numerous other evidences that bear out the doctrine for which I
am contending, but I will seek only to add one more to the many
already adduced, after which I feel confident that all thinking people,
at least, will make no hesitancy in bearing testimony to the authen-
ticity and reasonableness of my argument.
The passage of scripture that I now have in mind is one that
bears so directly and conclusively upon the doctrine of the laying
on of hands that it seems no man can deny its force without clos-
ing his eyes to the light of reason, and in fact to everything that par-
takes of the nature of logic and truth. The Apostle John in his
second epistle and ninth verse says, "Whosoever transgresseth, and
abideth not it the doctrine of Christ, hath not God." If we must
abide in Christ's doctrine let us find out what his doctrine is. This
calls forth the passage referred to at the beginning of this para-
graph. It is found in the sixth chapter of Hebrews, beginning at
the first verse, and reads thus: 'Therefore leaving the principles
Digitized by
Google
122 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on unto perfection; not laying
again the foundation of repentance from dead works, and of faith
toward God; of the doctrine of baptisms, and of laying on of
hands, and of resurrection of the dead, and of eternal judgment"
These are doctrines of Jesus Christ in which man must abide or
lose his salvation — faith, repentance, laying on of hands, resurrec-
tion of the dead, and eternal judgment.
In what way, I pray, can modem Christendom account for dbing
away with the doctrine of the laying on of hands, when the apostle
weaves it in the salvation fabric and makes it a point of no smaller
moment than faith or baptism? How can one consistently believe
in the doctrine of faith and at the same time deny the doctrine of
the laying on of hands, when the apostle places them together, giv-
ing no man authority to denounce either or to accept one and reject
the other?
Some may say, the laying on of hands was practiced in the
early days, but it is not necessary now. If this be so, then I ask,
from what source do you get authority to draw such a conclusion?
If you can relegate the laying on of hands to the apostolic period,
you can do likewise with every doctrine of the Messiah, for one is
as pure and essential as another.
This concludes the discussion of the Holy Ghost. Of necessity,
I have had to be brief and from this fact have omitted many points,
all of which would reflect light upon the subject had space permit-
ted me to use them. I beg of the reader to weigh carefully the
above argument. Paul, the apostle, preached the laying on of hands
and he says, 'Though we or an angel from heaven, preach any other
gospel unto you, let him be accursed." Let us not attempt to get
to heaven on a part of the gospel.
Digitized by
Google
TO HIM THAT OVERCOMETH.
BY ELDER ATTEWALL WOOTTON.
"For I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ: for it is the
power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth, to the Jew
first, and also to the Greek. For therein is the righteousness of,
God revealed from faith to faith: as it is written,. The just shall
live by f aith."
This statement of Paul is a general definition of the Gospel,
the details of which every individual must learn and put into practice
for himself in order that it may bring salvation to him individually*
It will not do for him to sit still and merely believe that Jesus did
it all, and that there is nothing for him to do only to believe. As
well might the pupil in the school say, "The teacher is paid to
teach me, so there is nothing for me to do only to believe that he
is able and willing to do so, and I shall be educated." Steam is the
power to run large ships across the ocean, but in order to get the
benefit of that power, men are obliged to learn and work out all the
details of machinery necessary, and apply the water and the fire, or
it will drive no ships for them. Electricity is the power that can
light up our streets and homes, but if we merely believe this and
do nothing more, we shall remain in the dark until doomsday as far
as electric light is concerned.
Salvation is something more than merely an imaginary blissful
condition in the next world which may be attained by acknowledg-
ing that Jesus is the Christ. There is much in this life from which
one needs to be saved in order to fit him for the anticipated glory
in the next. The first step towards salvation is a belief in God, the
Father, and in his son Jesus Christ, through which men are saved
Digitized by
Google
124 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
from the doubts, fears and superstitions of the world. Next cornea
a consciousness of sin from which men desire to be saved,
this comes through a sincere repentance and a turning away from
sin, which is salvation from sin in the future; but by looking back
the penitent sees a past life of sinful practices, the consequences of
which he desires to escape. On account of his sincere repentance
the way is opened, and baptism for the remission of sins by one
having authority is administered, and he is saved from the conse-
quences of past sins and is made white through the blood of the
Lamb. Is there yet other things from which salvation is desirable?
0, yes, one of the worst things that stand in the way of advance-
ment — the sin of ignorance. Salvation from this comes through
the gift of the Holy Ghost, which "shall teach you all things, and
show you things to come."
There is yet another salvation that applies to all alike, whether
they be wicked or righteous; this is brought about independent of
the one who receives its benefits; it is redemption from that con-
dition most dreaded by mortals — salvation from death and the grave
through the resurrection, brought about by the atoning blood of
Christ, when all will be brought before the judgment seat to be
judged according to the deeds done in the body. "As in Adam all
die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive."
It might be supposed that this would complete the principles
of salvation. But no, Paul says, "Therefore leaving the principle*
of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on unto perfection; not laying
again the foundation of repentance from dead works, and of faith
toward God, of the doctrine of baptisms, and of laying on of
hands, and of the resurrection of the dead, and of eternal judg-
ment. And this will we do if God permit."
How are we to go on to perfection? By saving ourselves, with
the help of the Lord, from all evil passions incident to fallen human
nature. 'To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in
my throne." First, it is necessary to be saved from worldly pride.
"Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child,
shall in no wise enter therein." Then salvation from avarice is
essential. "If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast and
give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come
and follow me." Are any given to a hasty temper? salvation ia
Digitized by
Google
TO HIM THAT OVERCOMETH. 125
needed. "Whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause
shall be in danger of the judgment." Do any hold malice? "But
I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you." Are
any drunkards? "No drunkards shall inherit the kingdom of God."
These evil tendencies from which salvation is necessary, might
be enumerated indefinitely. Not only these must be overcome by
the aid of the Holy Spirit, but even the thoughts of the heart must
be brought into subjection to the will of God. "For out of the
heart proceedeth evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornications,
thefts, false witness, blasphemies. These are the things which de-
file a man." ,
Who can be perfect without overcoming these things? When
men teach that all that is necessary to salvation is to believe in
Jesus Christ, believe them not, for they are blind leaders of the
blind, and all will fall into the ditch; but rather believe him who
said, "And every one that heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth
them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built his house
upon the sand; and the rain descended, and the floods came, and
the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell: and great
was the fall of it."
PROCRASTINATION.
"Procrastination is the thief of time;
Year after year it steals, till all aro fled,
And to the mercies of a moment leaves
The vast concerns of an eternal state.
At thirty, man suspects himself a fool;
Knows it at forty, and reforms his plan,
At fifty, chides his infamous delay;
Pushes his prudent purpose to resolve;
In all the magnanimity of thought,
Resolves, and re-resolves, then dies the same."
Digitized by
Google
INSTRUCTIONS TO MISSIONARIES.
REPORTED BY THOMAS HULL, GENERAL SECRETARY Y. M. M. I. A.
[The remarks which follow were made at one of the meetings of the
missionaries who were recently called to labor in the interest of the
Mutual Improvement Associations throughout Zion. They are published
to give the people generally, and the officers of each association partic-
ularly, a more thorough understanding of the nature and importance of
the mission of these brethren who are laboring among them. These ser-
mons, coming as they do from authority, are also full of helpful counsel
and advice to every worker in the cause, and apply to local officers and to
their missionary aids as well as to the general workers to whom they
were first addressed.— Editors.]
REMARKS OP PRESIDENT LORENZO SNOW.
This mission which you have taken upon yourselves by the
consent and approval of the First Presidency is high and import-
ant. There is something about it different from any mission ever
undertaken by man. You go among the Saints, and I can scarcely
think of any objects greater than those of these missionaries. We
feel that you will make a grand success, because we sense and know
that you have been called of God. The wisdom of man would never
have thought of such a work as this. I am surprised when I think
of its greatness. I can say that it is the very work that is neces-
sary at this time: and I feel that you will enter upon it with your
whole souls. Cultivate the Spirit of Jesus when he said he could
do nothing except that which his Father gave him to do.
Never mind your difficulties and apparent losses; sink your
own interests, and your success will be grand and glorious, and the
whole Church will feel the effects of your labors.
Never mind the indifference of some of those amongst whom you
Digitized by
Google
INSTRUCTIONS TO MISSIONARIES. 127
will labor, and the little disappointments you will meet with; the
Spirit of the Lord will be upon you, and you will stir up the spirits
of those to whom you minister, and conquer their indifference; and
before you leave the wards you will be satisfied you have accom-
plished the work you have been sent to perform by the First Pres-
idency of the Church and the General Board of the Young Men's
Mutual Improvement Associations.
You have the fullest authority conferred upon you, but you
need not talk about this at all. You will discover that there is no
need to talk about it; the Spirit of the Lord will confirm it, and the
people will feel that you bear it, and this confirmation and feeling
will be your authority.
You will find some that think they know more than you'do, but
if you will do your duty as suggested, before you leave them, they
will feel that you have a little more than they have, and that you
have blessed them and helped them. You will have no occasion to
worry about entertainment and transportation: they may not al-
ways be just what you would like, but you will get along, and you
will really have nothing to worry about. No danger of mobs or
anything of that kind. It will be like traveling over a conquered
field, or a path of roses; yet you will have some things not quite so
agreeable as you might desire.
Try to make yourselves agreeable to those to whom you are
sent. The humility you display and the Spirit of the Lord resting
upon you, will show your fitness for the position you are called to
occupy. Try to understand human nature and act accordingly, in
order to make everyone happy and everything agreeable.
I remember an incident related by Brother Geo. A. Smith:
He was on a mission, traveling without purse or scrip. He
had been turned away from several houses and badly treated. He
had always told those to whom he applied for entertainment that
he was a "Mormon," and after he had traveled some distance and
the day was drawing to a close, he began to fear that he would ob-
tain neither food nor shelter and perhaps be unable to accomplish
his mission. In order to avoid this, he concluded to adopt another
plan. Journeying a little farther, he came to a house and found
the owner putting up a loom. Brother Smith went right to work
and assisted him. After they had finished their task, he began to
Digitized by
Google
128 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
talk to the man about his stock and his farm, and so forth. Dar-
ing the conversation, it began to rain, and Brother Smith, who all
this time had not mentioned that he was a "Mormon," started to go,
but the man insisted upon his staying to dinner, and would not per-
mit him to leave his house that night.
There is a way to reach every human heart, and it is your bus-
iness to find the way to the hearts of those to whom you are called
on this mission.
I was once traveling in a strange country on a mission, and
had been refused entertainment many times, and my chances for
sleeping in a hay-stack were very good. Presently I came to a
hotel. We usually avoided such places, but my affairs were des-
perate, and I approached the proprietor and told him that I was
without means, preaching the Gospel, and asked him to give me en-
tertainment. He replied that he was running his hotel to make
money, and that I was very welcome to a room in his house and
meals at his table upon payment of the regular prices for such
commodities. I started to go away; but, upon a little reflection, re-
turned to the man, and again told him that I was a humble elder of
the Church of Christ, preaching the Gospel, warning the people
aud calling upon them to repent and turn unto the Lord. I quoted
to him the words of the Savior, recorded in Matt. 25, 31-46, where
he tells of the coming of the Son of man in his glory, when he
shall divide the sheep from the goats and shall bless those on his
right hand because they ministered unto him, but shall cast out
those on his left hand, because they ministered not unto him; and
when those on his left hand shall ask when they saw the Son of
man in want and ministered not unto him, he shall say unto them,
"Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these,ye did it not
to me." After having quoted these things, and borne testimony
that I was a humble disciple of Jesus Christ, I started to leave him,
but he called after me, saying, "Where are you going? Come in
here and eat, and stay as long as you desire." I returned and was
well entertained, and no word was ever said to me about paying for
the same.
President Taylor and myself were once traveling in the south-
ern settlements. At one place, a meeting was called, and we ex-
pected a good turn out of the people, but when we reached the
Digitized by
Google
INSTRUCTIONS TO MISSIONARIES. 12
meeting house there was no one there. By and by, an old lady
came in, and after a little while a man and two or three children ar-
rived. President Taylor went down to the door and acted as a dea-
con and ushered in a few more people, but the congregation was ex-
tremely slim. We had, however, a pleasant meeting after all; and,
although you will sometimes find a touch of indifference, you may
also have good meetings if you obtain the Spirit of the Lord.
I feel in my heart to say, God bless you. You will be set apart
before you go, and we shall pray for you and shall take a deep in-
terest in you. Be meek of heart and humble. When you look up-
on an audience, two motives may inspire you; first, that you may
speak well and make a good impression upon the audience as an
orator; and, next, the question will arise, what am I here for? To
sow the seeds of life in the hearts of those who are in this audience;
and the prayer should arise in your heart, "0 Lord, may it be so;
may I have power through thy Spirit to touch the hearts of these
thy people?" That very short prayer is all that an elder needs to
'make. It is all you need to make. "May I say something to save
these souls T This is what the First Presidency, the General
Board and all your brethren want you to do.
God bless you, my young brethren; and he will bless you, and
fill you with his Spirit, and this will be one of the grandest
missions of any ever undertaken.
REMARKS BY PRESIDENT JOSEPH F. SMITH.
When among the people in the stakes of Zion, if you meet
with difficulties which you are unable to solve, it will not be very
difficult on your part to apply to head-quarters, state the circum-
stances and conditions as you find them, and if there is any thing
wrong, we have the power to correct it, and we will be on hand to
aid you. If you are not received kindly by the presiding author-
ities of the Church, after taking up a kindly and diligent labor to
get a good understanding, then report the matter, and we will
labor with the Bishop or President of Stake, and help you.
This is a great labor; one of incalculable worth and benefit in
Zion. In order to succeed, you must be on the Lord's side; you
must have the co-operation of the Spirit of God. You must feel
the importance of your mission, and that mission is to vitalize those
Digitized by
Google
130 IMPROVEMENT ERA
who are charged with the responsibility and care of the young men
of Israel. Your duty is to teach them how to do their work ef-
fectively, and how best to accomplish the salvation of the young.
Therefore, you must possess the spirit of this mission in your
hearts; and, in order to do that, you must be prayerful and humble.
Be genial and kind so that you may cope with all difficulties. Be
not discouraged, but press on until all obstacles yield to your ef-
forts.
This mission is important for the reason that we have here at
home thousands of young men who are unacquainted with the
first principles of the Gospel, and could not give one intelligent
reason for the hope that is in them. I am frequently in receipt
of letters asking the simplest questions, which even a child in the
Gospel should understand.
Your duty is to educate the officers of the Mutual Improve-
ment Associations in regard to the duties and labors devolving upon
them by reason of their appointment to their positions, and to help
them to be efficient in their work. It was discovered that some-
thing of this kind was necessary. Many of the officers did not
know enough about their work, so we are going to try to educate
them. This I conceive to be a very important labor. We have
thousands of officers, and the task will be a great one for you.
In relation to the authorities of the Church, I desire to say
that the Young Men's Mutual Improvement Associations are not
part of the Church organization; they are auxilliary. They have
sprung up from the necessities that have arisen, and are now as
essential in their sphere as the quorums of the Priesthood; and yet
if all these quorums were performing their duty as they should,
there would be no necessity for these organizations. Being auxil-
liary only, it is not proper for us to assume ecclesiastical authority.
We are subject to the Priesthood, and must honor it. You must
not ignore the local authorities, but you should set an example to
the people in this respect. But if you find some that are indiffer-
ent and cold, don't complain about them, but labor diligently to
bring them to a correct understanding of your mission, and if un-
successful, then report to us and we will see what can be done.
First, however, honor the local authorities. Always honor the
Priesthood, for God has established it in the earth. The weakness
Digitized by
Google
INSTRUCTIONS TO MISSIONARIES. 131
•of the instrument does not invalidate the authority which it holds.
This is important; there is no more important principle than that
of recognizing and honoring the Priesthood. Because of their
failure to do this, many men, since the organization of this Church,
have lost the faith. If we expect to stand and do stand, it will
3>e by obedience to that principle. See that you honor the Priest-
hood which you hold, in your own lives, and you will find it easy to
honor it everywhere. God bless you. Amen.
At the close of President Smith's remarks, President Snow
arose and said, "What President Joseph F. Smith has said is the
<Jospel of life. Do not forget it. One thing more I want to say,
this is one of the most important missions that was ever given to
the Latter-day Saints, the most sacred, and from which I expect
the highest and most sacred results.
"I do not wish you to go out without having your attention
called to one thing, one thing that I want you to remember; and
when you have an opportunity to speak, refer to it. That is the
law of tithing. There is no sin that the Church is so generally
guilty of as the breaking of this law, and there is no other law more
important than this. The Church cannot exist nor progress unless
the law of tithing is more generally observed than it has been. There
lias been great danger that the Trustee in Trust could not meet his
obligations, and that he would lose the confidence of financial men
both in and out of the Church. Now all this arose, because the
people generally neglected to pay their tithing. We can sanctify
the earth by keeping this law. God bless you."
REMARKS OP APOSTLE FRANCIS M. LYMAN.
You have been instructed as no body of missionaries were ever
instructed, and now, in commencing your labors, you must capture
the superintendences of the stakes; you must win their hearts.
In doing this, if none of you make mistakes, you will be a very for-
tunate body of men, for no two superintendents are alike. When
you have gained their hearts and they know who you are, it will be
your duty to visit the presidencies of the stakes. You must ap-
proach them in a manner to get their hearts. Then meet with all
±he stake officers, and lay before them your mission, inquiring about
Digitized by
Google
132 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
their work and how they are doing it. Instruct them wisely and
carefully, and when you have captivated the superintendency and
officers of the stake you will be ready to approach the presidents
of the wards and repeat your efforts to gain their confidence.
Be sure not to build up any barriers between you and your
mission; yet you must not be cowardly and weak, but have strength
combined with humility. Remember always that you are repre-
sentatives of the General Board, but go not in a boastful manner.
In your labors in stakes and wards, approach the work in such
manner that you will grow, and not shrink, in the estimation of
those with whom you labor. Go into a stake like a lamb, but come
out like a lion.
It does seem to me that this is one of the most delicate
missions ever undertaken, because you labor among experienced
people, and it is a superior work. Counsel together with the stake
superintendents, and map out your program with them, posting
them on all that you are doing. Exhibit the greatest possible hu-
mility, and set the best example before the people; but do not make
your example offensively prominent; let others discover your good-
ness; don't boast of it. Work in harmony with the presidents and
superintendents of stakes and get as much from them as you
can possibly obtain. Be sure to carry from one ward to another
the blessing and love of the presidency of the stake until they feel
to lay their hands upon you and say, "God bless you, and help you
in your labors/'
There will come up in your minds and hearts instructions,
theories, and counsels that you have not received here. God will
inspire in your hearts a thousand splendid thoughts and ideas to
assist you in your work, and you will be able to stir and move every
soul in the stakes in which you labor.
Your mission will be full of delicate and difficult duties, and a
misstep will be a barrier to you; hence, go in all humility, let your
power and oratory and wisdom be that which comes from the Holy
Ghost. If you have sin lurking in your hearts that may prevent
you from having the Spirit of the Lord, the people will discover it;
but by humility and faithfulness, the Spirit of God will attend you,
and every heart and every soul will be impressed with you, with your
words, your spirit, and your work. Get every element of strength
Digitized by
Google
INSTRUCTIONS TO MISSIONARIES. 133
and influence in the stake arrayed on your side, because after you
have gained the love of the authorities, you #till have to win the
hearts of the young people. Your mission is to the sick: we want
them reformed and brought in to enjoy the Spirit and power of God.
It is not expected that you will educate, or correct, or regulate the
presidents of stakes or bishops, but that you will obtain their help
and be submissive to them, seek counsel of them, and get from
them instruction and blessing. Be very prayerful. You must re-
member your prayers night and morning, and in secret. Impress those
with whom you associate with the idea that you are prayerful men;
pray with the superintendents and with the presidents whenever
you meet in council. Ask the Lord to inspire them as well as you,
and you can make an impression on any young man you desire to
approach.
Your authority is of God, and the Church in which you are
working is of God, and those with whom you are working are the
children of God. Go in humility to them and love their souls and
try to make everyone you meet your particular friend. The love
of these young men will help your salvation. You will be remem-
bered as you have never been remembered, and it will lay a founda-
tion upon which you can surely build all your lives, and hundreds
of people will remember you forever for this mission. It is one of
the greatest privileges and blessings that has ever come to the
young men of this Church, but remember, that without the Spirit of
God, you can accomplish nothing. Whatever you have been taught
here you will go into the field and teach. See to it that you cover
the ground. See that every particle of material within your
reach is utilized and made the most of. Take the boys into your
hearts, and love them. Be wise, prudent and modest. Don't hunt
for the follies and failings of the young people, and if any confide
in you, never betray the trust; never tell anyone of the weaknesses
confessed to you. Keep all such confidences and confessions sacred*
Give God all the credit for all you accomplish.
We send you forth, and bless you, to depend upon the Spirit
and power of God, and to fulfill a unique and remarkable mission,
such as has never been required of a similiar body of men.
Digitized by
Google
THE SOUTH AFRICAN WAR.
BY DR. J. M. TANNER, PRESIDENT OP THE STATE AGRICULTURAL COL-
LEGE, LOGAN.
The war now going on in South Africa between the English on
one side and the Dutch, or Boers, as they have been popularly
called, on the other, is creating an unusual interest in the Dark
Continent, and is giving rise to many arguments as to the justifica-
tion which England has in aggravating the Boers to a declaration
of war. This war is also bringing prominently before the people
of the world a history of the Dark Continent, * history whose
interest increases as the development of the country goes on, and
questions of great political importance arise.
It would be difficult to appreciate all the causes which have
led up to this war, without some knowledge of the early history of
the people who founded South Africa. The question which now
interests most people is, whether or not England has been guilty of
a political crime, and whether she can find justification for the war
which is now going on in that country. The question is argued
from both sides, and these arguments depend largely upon the
sympathy of those who undertake to treat the matter. But the
justification of this war is a question, and for that reason has two
sides. In America we have not been very greatly interested in South
Africa. Neither its people nor its government has affected the af-
fairs in this country, and therefore its history is little known to us.
In 1497, the great sailor, Vasco de Gama, doubled the Cape of
Good Hope. This was the period of its discovery. But no settle-
ments were begun in that country until about 1652, when the Dutch
began to colonize what is now known as Cape Colony. Holland, the
country from which the Dutch came, was then a great sea power,
having its territories and colonies in different parts of the world.
Digitized by
Google
THE SOUTH AFRICAN WAR. 185
These Dutch emigrants were not of the character of the Pilgrim
Fathers; they were in a large measure a restless class of people
with indifferent characters, and belonging to what was styled the
lower orders. In 1686, they were joined by refugees from Prance,
who took up their abode at Cape Colony after the revocation of
the Edict of Nantes. Some Germans settled later in that country,
and thus the Boers, as they are commonly called, are a mixture of
the different races. The Dutch element, however, predominates
almost entirely. Of course, in those times,' the country was
inhabited by the negro, or African race, and the Africans who
inhabited this part of the country were known as the Quaequae,
afterwards called by the Dutch Hottentots. From 1652 to 1815,
Holland ruled this colony very much as it governed her other
distant colonies. The mother country prescribed just what class
of crops should be planted, and so burdened the people with taxation
that they became rebellious, and became imbued with more or less
hatred or dislike for all systems of government. So that in time*
they grew to be very unlike their ancestors. The Dutch are a
quiet, peaceful race, with little inclination for outdoor sport, for
hunting, shooting, horseback riding, while these became the pre-
dominate characteristics of the Dutch in South Africa.
In 1815, when the country was taken by England, Great
Britain found these peculiar traits in the Dutch, which they have
never yet been able to overcome, and a resistance in them which
they have never yet been able to subdue. The Dutch, like others,
found in the negro element an excellent slave; and so subdued the
unfortunate race in South Africa, that involuntary servitude over-
took the negro there as it overtook him here; but England at a
very early period had contended against slavery, and, in 1834, suc-
ceeded in emancipating the slaves in the possession of the Dutch
colonists. This was perhaps the greatest cause of national pre-
judices towards the English on the part of the Dutch. It was
interfering with a somewhat sacred institution to them, and in the
midst of this discontent, and a year or two later, they determined
to leave English rule altogether, and took up their march northward.
This exodus is known in history as the great Trek. The Boers took their,
march in a north-easterly direction and located three or four hun-
dred miles north in a country called Natal. But Natal was also
full of resources, which invited the English into that country, and
Digitized by
Google
136 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
it was not long before the British took Natal. This occurred in
the year 1842. Those Dutch who found themselves unbearably
aggravated by this acquisition to the British domain, determined
to rid themselves again of the rule of the hateful Briton, and, in
1843, took up their Trek again. Some of them took a westerly
direction and settled in what is now known as the Orange Free
State, across the Drakenberg, while others moved north across the
Vaal into what is now called the Transvaal. Here the discontented
Dutch undertook to establish themselves and enjoy that mode of
life in which they had the greatest pleasure. These trekkers had
no very great love for agricultural pursuits, but preferred to
engage in the cattle industry, in which each burgher was allowed
something like 3,000 acres of land. They preferred to settle upon
these great ranches, sometimes at a considerable distance from
their neighbors, and thus enjoy the solitude in which they seemed
to have found the greatest satisfaction. They felt at last free
from British dominion. But it was not long before they found
themselves in a war with the surrounding native tribes, especially
with the Zulus. The Dutch had always been stem and severe in
their treatment of the negroes, and had meted out prompt and swift
punishment for any encroachment upon their rights and privileges
as they understood them. For miles around, the negro races were
held in awe, and their frequent attempts to overcome the Dutch
had proved utterly futile. The Dutch were excellent marksmen,
having been trained for generations and from their youth to hunt.
But in their new home, they finally found themselves so hard
pressed that they were obliged to appeal to their English neigh-
bors for assistance, and in 1877, after the sought for aid was
furnished, the Transvaal was annexed to Great Britain. As soon
as the dangers of the Zulus were removed, feelings of restlessness
began to arise among the Dutch, and in 1881, the Dutch revolted
against Great Britain and finally secured an independent govern-
ment in all internal affairs, at the same time, they accepted the
suzerainty of Great Britain. That is, all questions which had to do
with the foreign policy of the little State must be referred to the
Queen for her approval. During this revolt the celebrated battle
of Majuba Hill took place, in which the English went down in over-
whelming defeat. It was a remarkable battle, remarkable for
several reasons. In the first place, it demonstrated very clearly
Digitized by
Google
THE SOUTH AFRICAN WAR. 137
that the Dutch were strategists of no mean order; and, in the
second place, they proved themselves to be most excellent warriors.
They are perhaps the best marksmen in the world. Whenever an
Englishman was seen to lift his head above the rocks, he was killed,
and, after the battle, an examination of the field was had, and it
was discovered that a very large percentage of the English were
flhot through the head.
At the same time there arose in the minds of the Dutch the
idea that they were unconquerable. At this time, Mr. Gladstone
was in power, and he concluded to withdraw from any further con-
test with these Boers, and their liberty was finally accorded to
them, in the year 1884, in what was known as the London Conven-
tion. Gladstone was a great home-ruler. He was never noted for
a vigorous foreign policy, and to carry out the principles of home
rule and to extend the franchise to English subjects, it became
necessary, in his mind, to hold aloft the standard of liberty
everywhere. What he would do for the unfortunate peasant who
twenty years ago in England did not possess the franchise, he
would aim, in some measure, to do abroad. To hold foreign
peoples in arbitrary subjection was inconsistent with the advocacy
•of those great principles of universal franchise which it was his
glory to advocate.
The Dutch would now have been permitted to get along in
their own indifferent way, and lead the life most congenial to them,
had it not been for some geological accidents by which the great
gold fields of the Transvaal were opened. In 1886, came the dis-
covery of gold in great quantities. With the discovery of gold
came a great influx of population, especially English, and Johan-
nesburg became a great mining center in which tens of thousands
of people took up their abode. In the course of time the Uitland-
ers, as the Boers called them, became more numerous than the
Dutch themselves. Especially was this true of the voting popula-
tion which is said to be in a proportion of two to one, in favor of
the foreigners. The Uitlanders, very naturally, found obstacles
in matters of government, and undertook to remove them. In the
first place, they would naturally be free traders, desiring to secure
their necessaries as cheaply as possible. On the other hand, the
Dutch maintained a high tariff, not simply for the purpose of en-
couraging any industries which they had in view, but for the pur-
Digitized by
Google
138 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
pose of raising as much revenue as possible. The administration
of justice, indeed all affairs relating to the government, were car-
ried on in the Dutch language. Such a condition of affairs as this
has, perhaps, never existed in the history of the world, a condition
in which a majority of the people, superior in all that relates to
civil progress and material prosperity, should become subject to an
unprogressive race. The Uitlanders preferred to consider them-
selves colonists, entitled to the same [rights and privileges as the
Boers. The Boers, on the other hand, contended that they were a
separate and distinct nationality; that the colonization period was
past, and that they occupied the same position as the great nations
of the earth. The Uitlanders contended that their position was
analogous to tens of thousands who inhabited the United States, in
colonial times, and who were admitted to all the rights and polit-
ical privileges of the people, on the ground that they were colonists.
Strained relations, therefore, continued to develop as early as
1890, and there has been a constant demand for fuller political
recognition on the part of the Uitlanders, and a stolid resistance
on the part of the Boers. Such a relationship inverts all our
theories of political equality, and subjects a progressive race to
restraints and political servitude which they very naturally resent.
If the Uitlanders were admitted to the full political rights of the
Boers, then the latter must become the inferior and subordinate
race, notwithstanding they regarded it as their own country in
which they were entitled to all the prerogatives of an independent
nation. In these strained relations, the utmost care was not taken
on either side. Difficulties naturally arose, and a multitude of
grievances were finally set forth by the Uitlanders, and the mother
government was petitioned to intercede in their behalf.
In the midst of these contentions, there was a very strong in-
clination on the part of the Boers to take up another trek. They
would go north into the Matabele land. They would go where they
would be free to enjoy their own institutions, and their own quiet,
undisturbed lives without any interference from the English. At
the time they were evolving the idea of another migration in their
minds, Europe was busily engaged in partitioning Africa among
the great powers. The Matabele land, on the north of the Trans-
vaal, had already attracted the great millionaire and South African
promoter, Mr. Cecil Rhodes. He saw that the land was rich in its
Digitized by
Google
THE SOUTH AFRICAN WAR. 139
mineral and agricultural resources, and urged upon the English
government the necessity of establishing a form of government
and of promoting colonization schemes. To his proposal England
turned a deaf ear. But Rhodes was not to be baffled. He applied
to England for a charter, and incorporated an enormous company
with a capital of some ten millions ot dollars. English settlers
were invited into the country, mining and prospecting were carried
on, and the natives were crowded back as the demands and re-
sources of the country made it imperative that the English should
have a fuller sway. It thus happened that the Boers of the Trans-
vaal became, so to speak, hemmed in. The English government
possessed colonies, now, to the south, and the chartered company
owned an immense country to the north, a country which has sub-
sequently been known as Rhodesia, in honor of the president of
the chartered company, Mr. Cecil Rhodes. The Matabeles in time
became troublesome, and Mr. Rhodes found it necessary to enlist a
number of soldiers, more than eleven hundred, under the leader-
ship of Dr. Jameson. The Matabeles were driven back, and Jame-
son and his soldiers were masters of the situation. Mr. Rhodes
now conceived the idea of forcing England to assume the attitude
of a protectorate over her subjects in the Transvaal. An issue
was to be made, and, after a crisis had been engineered, it was
believed that England would be forced to intercede in the interest
of peace and the protection of her snbjects against the aggres-
sions of the Boers. The Uitlanders, at Johannesburg, were con-
stantly holding meetings, and were arousing public sentiment, and
the agitation among them became very general. They had shipped
arms into the country, and in some measure prepared themselves
for an uprising. Word was sent to Dr. Jameson that the Uitland-
ers were now prepared to strike for their liberty. He was to take
the initiative, on the north, and invade the Boer country, while
they would attack the government of the Boers, on the south. The
appeal to Dr. Jameson was for immediate action. He was made to
believe that the war was on; and, without any instructions from
Mr. Rhodes, though he acted in consonance with the plans which
Mr. Rhodes intended should be ultimately carried out, he rushed
with his force into the Boer country. Jameson and his men were
at once cut off by the strategy of the Boers who took them priso-
ners after a number had been killed in the contest. Jameson had
Digitized by
Google
140 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
been made the dupe of the Uitlanders, the agitators in Johannes-
burg, who, after inducing him to make these aggressive move-
ments, left him entirely to himself. The raid thus became a ridicu-
lous failure, and Jameson and his fellow-troopers became, through-
out the would, largely the objects of ridicule. The trial and pun-
ishment of the offenders clearly indicated that while England did
not endorse it, she looked very charitably upon it, and the fifteen
months imprisonment of Dr. Jameson clearly demonstrated that
England was disposed to condone, as much as possible, such a gross
national offense.
This failure, on the part of the raiders, and Uitlanders of
Johannesburgh, turned the tide for awhile in favor of the Dutch.
The raid occurred in 1896, and for more than three years the Boers
became masters of the situation. But the agitation grew greater.
The political conditions were not only burdensome to the English,
but they became well nigh intolerable. They were surrounded by
Boer soldiers who patroled the entire country round about, and
created a feeling among the Uitlanders that they were somewhat
subject to a quasi or sort of military government. The English
government, however, declared constantly its intention to maintain
a conciliatory policy toward South Africa and to regain the reforms
desired by friendly means. These assurances were given out by
Mr. Chamberlain as late as March, the present year. A change,
however, was made in the appointment of a high Commissioner to
South Africa, when Sir Alfred Milner was appointed to that office.
It became at once manifest to the Dutch, when he took up the agi-
tation with the newspapers, that he evidently had a mission.
His telegraphic dispatches were of the jingo type, and he became,
not a concilatory factor, but, an agitator himself on the side of the
Uitlanders. The Boers felt at once that in him, Mr. Chamberlain
was showing his hand, and that he was determined to create a
crisis which would make a conflict imperative. The Dutch became
now more resentful than ever. The animosity toward the English
was intense, and the feeling of resistance became wellnigh uni-
versal. The paramount question through all the discussions lead-
ing up to the present war was that of the franchise. If the Dutch
made the franchise universal and admitted on easy terms the Uit-
landers to its full enjoyment, they simply surrendered their national
identity. It was not easy to hit upon a compromise, although the
Digitized by
Google
THE SOUTH AFRICAN WAR. 141
Boers offered better terms for naturalization, and, finally, under
pressure, diminished the period of residence in that country from
fourteen to five years. The terms, however, of naturalization were
such as to force Englishmen, and other foreigners, to alienate
themselves from the mother country. Of course, the idea of citi-
zenship in the Boer republic in preference to that of the British
Empire, was merely for temporary purposes, — was, in fact, a sub-
terfuge to which, after all, few Uitlanders were very willing to
resort, and the concessions now made by President Eruger did not
satisfy the English government. The question of the franchise
was set aside by Mr. Chamberlain, and the question of suzerainty
brought forward. This question was one that offered an easier
solution of so difficult a problem. Were not the Boers, after all,
subjects of Great Britain? They were subjects of Great Britain
when they inhabited Cape Colony. And was it not a legal and tech-
nical principle of international law that a man did not lose his
citizenship simply by migrating from his native land? Were the
Boers not subjects of Great Britain when they took the Transvaal?
Did they not, as subjects, do so, with full recognition of the para-
mount authority of their mother country? While these discussions
were going on, England was amassing troops on the frontier, pre-
paring herself to enforce whatever demands she might choose to
make later on. In the meantime, the Dutch had not been wise.
The irritation in the administration of the law had become a source
of enmity between the Uitlanders and the Boers. A man by the
name of Edgar had been arrested and shot, and the story of his
unjust treatment was circulated and repeated in the most sensa-
tional manner. Again, there were many private interests to be
adjudicated. The relationship between the miners and the govern-
ment was to be established. Rights of private property were set
up to be adjudicated by the judges; and, although these judges
belonged to the Boers, the government began to mistrust even
them, and by law undertook to control the judgments of the courts,
placing the final adjudication of all matters of private rights in
the hands of the Dutch parliament, rather than leaving them where
they are left by all civilized nations— in the hands of the judiciary.
It will be said that, in the strained relationship between the
Boers and the English, the Boers were not wise. But mad men are
never wise, and the Boers had been enraged: they had been goaded
Digitized by
Google
142 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
by the Jameson raid, and by the open insults which they felt that
Sir Alfred Milner was constantly heaping upon them, in order that
the conditions might be pressed into a crisis which would force
the intervention of England. England had not declared war, but
she did what would be equivalent, in any other country on earth, to
a declaration of war. So that the declaration, or ultimatum itself,
and the question of who fired the first shot, became merely matters
of detail. England forced the crisis. The impartial historian of
the future will review the matter, perhaps, with more candor,
and, perhaps, with more justice than partisans on either side at
present. The war is now on, and it is a war, from all appearances,
of greater magnitude than any that has been waged since the
Franco-Prussian war of 1870-71. It will cost thousands of lives,
and millions upon millions of treasure, and what seems to be more
unfortunate than all, it will undoubtedly create a race prejudice, if
not intense hatred among the Dutch in South Africa, that will give
the English greater trouble than any they have experienced for
years among their colonists. While England has been perhaps, of
all colonial empires, the fairest and the most just of any on earth,
it has nevertheless its faults. There can be little doubt, however,
but that the country itself will be benefited by a change of govern-
ment. But it will be said, in answer to these statements, that it is
the old argument by which the means is justified by the end.
But it is not a question of justification. It is rather one of
explanation. The end must certainly aid us in weighing all the
questions that have arisen in this unfortunate conflict, pro and con,
and enable us to determine as correctly as one may determine
political questions of that character, where the right and where
the wrong lay. At the outset the Boers have shown themselves to
be excellent strategists, but England cannot repeat the policy of
Majuba Hill. She cannot surrender, and will not yield in her
determination to carry on the contention to a finish. There can
be but one result, and that is the overthrow of the South African
Republic, the establishment in its stead of a British colony, and, it
may be, that this colony will lead to a confederation of all South
Africa. And thus the work of anglicizing the Dark Continent is
moving rapidly on, and England will play the part, in the future,
that she has played in the past— the part of the foremost colonizer
in the world.
Digitized by
Google
EDITOR'S TABLE.
A BUSINESS VIEW OP THE WORD OP WISDOM.
There are at least two ways to look upon the instructions that
are given in the revelation. If the question should be asked, Why do
you observe the commandment generally known as the word of wis-
dom? it is probable that there would be various answers. One doe*
it out of principle, because it is a command of God, and he knows
that by obeying, he will be benefitted in health; he has faith that
the promises will be given to him, and that he shall run and not
faint. Another looks upon it in an economic light, having perhaps
less faith, but being possessed of business acumen, he obeys be-
cause it pays — it saves money. Young men should remember that
both views are good. The first is the best, of course, for it covers
the whole ground, it includes all the benefits of the second. But if
you prefer to look upon the money side, well and good. You will
gain value for all your effort, even looking at the subject thus. Sav-
ing money is a virtue in itself; and, if it can be done by simply
obeying a command of God, which, besides, promises other rich
blessings, is it not doubly worth your while?
The following is told by Gollis P. Huntington, and gives an idea
of how he gained his first conception of the value of money, and
shows the wisdom of saving it rather than spending it for some-
thing of no special value. When he was a lad he, like many other
country boys, had none too much spending money. There was to
be a church festival in a nearby church which he much desired to
Digitized by
Google
44 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
attend. He went to his father and asked him for a dollar, in order
that he might attend the entertainment. His father replied, "If
you really want to go to the festival, you will go out and make a
dollar."
The lad, who was destined to dazzle the world with his great
railway and financial operations, recognized the justice and reason-
ableness of the remark, and went out and made the dollar, working
earnestly and devotedly at farm labor.
"But," says Mr. Huntington, "when the night of the festival
arrived, and I went up to my room to dress, I thought to myself:
'Now, Tve worked too hard for that dollar to squander it on some-
thing that will do me no special good/ I saved that dollar, and,"
continued the capitalist with a twinkle in his genial eyes, 'Tve never
been without a dollar since."
Smoking, drinking, chewing; are they of any special value to
you? They are not; but, according to the command of God, are of
great detriment. Then, when you are about to indulge, why not
employ Mr. Huntington's argument: "I've worked too hard for that
dollar to squander it on something that will do me no special good,"
(but rather an injury,) and save your dollar, and never be without
money after? In addition, at least some of the promised blessings
of the word of wisdom are likely to follow unsolicited.
Recently, Mr. Huntington administered a rebuke to a gentle-
man who entered his room smoking a cigar. This gentleman headed
a committee which waited upon the financial magnate appealing
for aid for some charitable institution. In presenting his plea, he
waxed eloquent upon the signal manner in which Mr. Huntington
had been blessed in worldly goods, and referred to the immense size
of his fortune.
"Yes," said Mr. Huntington, with a smile, "Fve got money, and
have had lots of it; but do you know," and here his gaze rested full
upon the gentleman who headed the committee, and who happened
to be smoking a fragrant cigar, "I never had money to burn."
Smoking is too common among young men. Why not stop it,
and employ the argument of Mr. Huntington? It may make you
wealthy. It will surely make you better. Do not burn your money,
but save it, and by so doing gain the double advantage of obtaining
both money and health, both temporal and spiritual blessings. .
Digitized by
Google
BOOK REVIEW.
Y. M. M. I. A. AND MISSIONARY HYMN AND TUNE BOOK.
This is a collection of hymns and songs set to music and adapted
especially for the use of Mutual Improvement Associations and mis-
sionaries in their religious services and social entertainments. It
contains some fifty-six songs which have come into popular use in
the Church and Sabbath Schools and Mutual Improvement Associa-
tions. The book has been compiled and arranged by Prof. E. Steph-
ens, general music director for the Young Men's Mutual Improvement
Associations and the leader of the Salt Lake Tabernacle choir. It is
especially fitted in size for carrying about, and will, therefore, be-
come popular with missionaries. George Q. Cannon & Sons Co.,
publishers, Salt Lake City; price, $3.00 per dozen.
CHURCH CHRONOLOGY.
We have received a copy of Church Chronology, second edition,
revised and enlarged. It is a record of important events pertaining;
to the history of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,
compiled by Andrew Jenson, Assistant Church Historian. The period
covered is from the birth of Joseph Smith to the close of the year
1898. In addition to the Regular chronology, it has an introduction
containing diagrams of the First Presidency and their counselors,
also of the council of the Twelve Apostles from the beginning unto
the present time, with the dates of their entrance into office. Simi-
lar diagrams are given of the first council of Seventies, the presid-
ing bishopric, and qhurch historians and recorders. A novel feature
is the publication of ordinations to the Holy Priesthood of leading
men of the Church, intended to benefit all who desire to trace the
Digitized by
Google
146 IMPROVEMENT ERA
Priesthood which they hold, back to the Prophet Joseph. Bio-
graphical notes, to this end, are given, which contain the ordinations
of all the elders who have been sustained and are being susutained as
the general authorities of the Church. In addition to the regular value
of the work, to those who are interested in dates and statistics, it is
published in an edition of 25,000 copies, and sold for the benefit of a
church historian's office, soon to be built it is hoped, which shall be
commensurate with the growing historical interests of the Church.
Every purchaser, therefore, in buying the book, not only helps him-
self to valuable data, but likewise aids in the building of a proper
edifice for the important historical documents and offices of the
Church. Deseret News Co., Salt Lake City, publishers; price, $1.25
NOTES.
To prevent evil is like doing good; to prevent good is doing evil.
- Heaven never helps the man who will not act. — Sophocles.
Water, falling day by day,
Wears the hardest rock away.
The secret in success is to do all you can without thought of fame.
—Addison.
He that revenges knows no rest;
The meek possess a peaceful breast.
To be thrown upon one's own resources is to be cast into the very
lap of fortune.— Franklin.
Worth makes the man, and want of it the chump;
To win: Lay hold, hang on and hump.
Digitized by
Google
NOTES. 147
Give a boy enough love for any calling or place in life which he
aspires to fill, and he will win it.
The talent of success is nothing more than doing what you can do
well, and doing well whatever you do, without a thought of fame. —
Longfellow.
There is no road to success but through a clear, strong purpose. A
purpose underlies character, culture, position, attainment of whatever
sort.— T. T. Munger.
Fight hard against hasty temper. Anger will come, but resist it
strongly. A spark may set a house on fire. A fit of passion may give
you cause to mourn all the days of your life. Never revenge an injury.
If you have an enemy, act kindly toward him, and make him your
friend. You may not win him over at once, but try again. Let one
kindness be followed by another, till you have compassed your end. By
little and little, great things are completed.
Mankind worships success, but thinks too little of the means by
which it is attained — what days and nights of watching and weariness,
how year after year has dragged on, and seen the end still far off; all
that counts for little, if the long struggle does not close in victory. —
H. M. Field.
Life pulsates with chances. They may not be dramatic or great,
but they are important to him who would get on in the world. Do not
think that opportunities come to others and not to you. Fortune visits
every healthy, determined soul many times; but, if she does not find it
ready for its opportunity, she snatches her gift away and gives it to
another.
The goal of an education: The New York Tribune speaks of a
student who asked the president of Oberlin college if he could not take
a shorter course than that prescribed by the institution. "Oh, yes," was
the reply, "but that depends upon what you want to make of yourself.
When God wants to make an oak, he takes one hundred years, but
when he wants to make a squash he takes six months."
Digitized by
Google
IN LIGHTER MOOD.
A teacher at Garden City said to her primary class the other day;
"If your father gave your mother $7 today and $8 tomorrow what
would she have?"
And the small boy over in the corner replied, "She would have a
fit." — Kansas City Journal.
mm*
It was a Connecticut boy who surprised his teacher in reading the
other day by his interpretation of the sentence: "There is a worm; do
not tread on him." He read slowly and hesitatingly, with that droning
intonation and misplaced emphasis peculiar to the young idea when it is
just starting to shoot: "There is a warm doughnut; tread on him."
• ♦ *
Farmer: "If I were as lazy as you Fd go and hang myself in my
barn."
Tramp; "No, you, wouldn't."
Farmer: "Why wouldn't I?"
Tramp: "Ef you was as lazy as me you wouldn't have no barn."
• * •
His wife: "And you are to defend that shoplifter?"
The lawyer: "My dear, she isn't a shoplifter. She was formerly,,
but she has saved so much money in the last ten years that she has be-
come a kleptomaniac."
• • •
The New York Tribune prints an amusing story of the English Ad-
miral De Horsey, who, some years ago, was admiral of the North Atlantic
Squadron. He had been dining on shore at Port Royal, Jamaica.
On returning to his flagship after dinner, his way to the boat led
him across the barrack square. A black sentry of one of the West India
regiments halted him at the gate with, "Who goes darr Great was the
admiral's annoyance to discover that he had neglected to get the pass-
word before leaving the ship.
That's all right," he said, carelessly, hoping to overcome the man's
scruples by his indifference; "you know who I am."
"Dunno nobody, sah," replied the colored soldier, pompously; "you
can t go in dar."
"Why, I'm Admiral De Horsey."
Well you can't go in. I don't care if you's Admiral De Donkey*
Digitized by
Google
OUR WORK,
A METHOD OP ROLL CALL.
In many of the large associations, the matter of calling the roll on
every night of meeting has become a source of mnch annoyance and
waste of time. Various means have been adopted to overcome these
objections. The best method that has yet come to light was presented
at one of the late missionary meetings, by a model class of the Twentieth,
Salt Lake City, ward. It consists in the use of "cards" and "attendance
lists." At the first meeting of the season, in a new association, or at any
meeting of an association already organized, a card'is distributed to each
and every member of the association present, which card reads as fol-
lows:
WARD Y. M. M. I. A.
Name.
No..
MEMBER'S CARD.
(Cross out corresponding number
on roll call every Tuesday.)
The secretary of the association enters the names in the order of the
numbers upon the roll book, and the members retain the cards. The at-
tendance list, in a tab, is passed around from one member to another,
each member marking upon this attendance list a cross or a dash upon
Digitized by
Google
160 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
the particular number corresponding with the card handed to the secre-
tary.
This attendance list is in the following form, and, as may be"seen>
contains two hundred numbers:
ATTENDANCE LIST.
As the Tab is passed around, please mark out the number you have
received. If you have no number, come to the secretary at the close of
session and he will give you one corresponding to that on the roll book.
Place a dash over your number if prepared, and a cross if unprepared.
1
26
51
76
101
126
151
176
2
27
52
77
102
127
152
177
3
28
53
78
103
128
153
178
4
29
54
79
104
129
154
179
5
30
55
80
105
130
155
180
6
31
56
81
106
131
156
181
7
32
57
82
107
132
157
182
8
33
58
83
108
133
158
183
9
34
59
84
109
134
159
184
10
35
60
85
110
135
160
185
11
36
61
86
111
136
161
186
12
37
62
87
112
137
162
187
13
38
63
88
113
138
163
188
14
39
64
89
114
139
164
189
16
40
65
90
115
140
166
190
16
41
66
91
116
141
166
191
17
42
67
92
117
142
167
192
18
43
68
93
118
143
168
193
19
44
69
94
119
144
169
194
20
46
70
95
120
146
170
195
21
46
71
%
121
146
171
1%
22
47
72
97
122
147
172
197
23
48
73
98
123
148
173
198
24
49
74
99
124
149
174
199
26
50
75
100
126
150
175
200
A colored pencil attached to the tab may be used in marking out
the numbers; or two pencils of different colors may be used to indicate
"prepared" or "unprepared." If this latter method of marking is pre-
ferred, the instructions on the attendance list should so indicate.
This method of calling the roll is only suggested to the associations
by the General Board, and is not recommended as a rule to be generally
Digitized by
Google
OUR WORK. 151
followed. Cards and attendance lists may be obtained at any printing
office at very reasonable rates, especially if it should be decided by a
stake to introduce the system in all its associations, when the printing
could be done at one time, and cards could be furnished at 15 cents per
hundred, and roll call pads, containing fifty sheets, for about the same
price.
A REBATE ON THE ERA.
At a recent meeting of the General Board, it was decided to return
to every association twenty-five cents on each subscription to the Era
obtained in the ward where such association exists; provided, five per
cent of the total Church population of such ward were secured as sub-
scribers for the magazine.
Last year this offer was made to the stakes, but was found to be
somewhat unsatisfactory, and, in a measure unjust, because one or two
associations which failed in securing the required number of subscribers
were the cause of the whole stake failing in obtaining its rebate, not-
withstanding many of the wards in such stake had fully performed their
part. It has, therefore, been decided to offer to the wards the. same re-
bate, where they secure the required number, that was offered to the
stakes last year. The Era is already giving a rebate of twenty-five
cents, to every subscriber in that it furnishes a manual free; and by the
expenditure of a little effort on the part of the officers,an additional twenty-
five cents may be obtained on each subscriber for the benefit of the local
associations. It is an easy and effectual way of securing current expenses,
and we hope to have it to say that over $1000 has been refunded to the
associations on Volume 3. Who will.be first?
THE NECESSITY OP OFFICERS' MEETINGS.
Letters have been received from some of the M. I. A. missionaries
now laboring in the field, complaing that some of the stake superinten-
dencies are not thoroughly awake to the necessity of holding regular
stake officers' meetings. In stakes of this class, also, as might be sup-
Digitized by
Google
152 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
posed, the local association officers are not urged to hold snch meetings.
The results to the cause of mutual improvement are disastrous, or not at
all satisfactory, Stake officers are again urged to comply with this re-
quirement, and to hold their stake meetings at least twice each month,
or, better, once every week. It is impossible to keep pace with the
progress of the work unless such meetings are held. It is here that the
officers obtain an understanding of the work, where methods are dis-
cussed, appointments made, reports given, and the general condition of
the associations, their wants and failings, as well as advantages, are dis-
cussed, and plans made for the betterment of associations which are be-
hind, and the adoption of such methods as will generally advance all the
organizations.
It is absolutely necessary for the officers of the local associations to
meet together, and in like manner discuss their plans and methods, and
also the method of presenting their lessons, in order that they may have
thrifty and prosperous gatherings. The time is past when all that
was required of a president was to be present at the meeting and preside
without doing anything further for the benefit of the association. He
must now study, plan, and arrange his affairs so as to interest his member-
ship and set his aids to work. This can be done in no way so effectively as
by holding regular weekly officers' meetings.
COLLECTION DAYS FOR THE GENERAL IMPROVEMENT
FUND.
Stake officers as well as officers of local associations are reminded
that the first week in December is collection week for the general im-
provement fund. This matter should be immediately considered by the
stake superintendencies, who should thoroughly .'and properly instruct the
presidents of associations to exert their utmost efforts to get every
member to pay this small subscription during the weeks set apart for
the collection, namely, the first week in December and the first week in
February. It devolves first upon every officer himself to comply with
this requirement, when he may consistently ask every member to do like-
wise. All the money thus collected is to be sent to the treasurer of each
stake who will forward the whole amount, as received, to the General
Treasurer, Thomas Hull, Salt Lake City, Utah. The fund is used solely for
Digitized by
Google
OUR WORK. 153
mutual improvement purposes, and is accounted for at the officers' meet-
ings at the annual conferences. Last season, the amount was reduced
from fifty cents to twenty-five cents and more than double the number
paid last year than paid the year before. It is to be hoped that the
number this year may again be doubled, because we recognize that if
the membership can be induced to help the cause financially, even to this
small amount, they will take a greater interest in the progress and
welfare of our associations. Again we urge the stake presidencies and
the presidents of associations to take hold of this matter with a deter-
mination to accomplish better results than ever before.
ADVICE TO WRITERS.
The following suggestions to young writers, was made among others
some months ago, by the editor of the Cosmopolitan, and are worthy of
special study:
'Two chief defects seem to present themselves in your manuscript.
First: Its uninteresting character. Second: A rambling disconnected
style. Both arise, in a great measure, from the same cause. You failed,
in beginning your manuscript, to think out clearly just what you desired
to do. On the contrary, you evidently took up your pen and proceeded
to put on paper such things as might chance to come into your mind
while in the process of writing.
'The first essential for good writing is clear thinking. If you do not
know what you want to say, the chances are strongly against you saying
it. Consequently, before beginning your description, you should have
taken a sheet of paper and jotted down in regular order what seemed to
you the important points of interest at your disposal.
'The chief labor in writing is thinking. This must be done before
you put the result on paper. If you had made any efforts to find the
points of interest in the subject chosen, you would probably have dis-
covered that you had taken a theme that was of trivial importance and
of little interest to you. You cannot make soup out of stones alone. There
are, in this world, an endless number of subjects of the widest interest.
You must be familiar with some; and certainly can become familiar with
many more. Select something that is worth while. If you find, after
thinking it over, that your information is insufficient, visit a library,
make a thorough study of the matter of which you are about to treat,
Digitized by
Google
154 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
and then, with the fullest information in your possession, set about a
careful analysis of all your points connected with it, using large brackets
against the main heading, dividing it into such general headings as the
subject seems capable of, subdividing these headings into minor ones,
and these minor ones into still further ramifications of the subject. You
will then have before you a bird's-eye view of your theme. You may
now proceed to select what seem to you the chief points of interest, re-
jecting those which are unimportant or trivial.
"Your next thought will naturally be how to build up this informa-
tion in a manner best calculated to attract and hold the attention of the
reader. You will accordingly make a new group, marked 1, 2, 3, etc.,
in the order in which you propose to treat them. Then proceed to write
your composition. You will find the labor a comparatively easy one, be-
cause the work of preparation will have been done thoroughly.
"When the last sentence of your composition has been written, ge
back over the work and make a study of the faults of rhetoric, looking
carefully to see if you have duplicated your ideas. Cut out unsparingly
unnecessary words and phrases. Study how to express yourself with
greater force, with more grace and elegance. Above all things, seek
clearness of expression.
"After you have done this; read your manuscript over again in order
to get an idea of the general impression it would make on the mind of
the average reader. Determine whether you have omitted anything of
importance to your argument or description; and see if by any new
arrangement a better effect might be produced upon the reader.
"Then go over it to correct any faults of grammar or spelling. Final-
ly, if you have the perseverence necessary for really good work, you
will lock up your newly completed essay in a desk so that it will be hid-
den from view, and sit down and make a new analysis of the subject with-
out regard to the old one, repeating all the processes that have been
described for your direction. You will be surprised at the marked im-
provement that your second paper will present over the first.
"Successful writing means work. * * * * Great geniuses do
not have the power to throw off masterpieces. They are men who labor
patiently, sometimes developing one thought through weary months. Upon
one occasion, Daniel Webster, after an apparently extemporaneous speech
in the United States Senate, was congratulated upon the genius that en-
abled him to use an expression which seemed to his auditors to be par-
ticularly felicitous. 'Extemporaneous?' he replied. *Why, that was the
work of my three weeks' fishing trip last summer;' thus illustrating the
saying that genius is an infinite capacity for taking pains."
Digitized by
Google
EVENTS OF THE MONTH.
BY THOMAS HULL, SECRETARY OF THE GENERAL BOARD OF Y. M. M. I. A.
October 2Qth, 1899: A great battle is fought between the British and
the Boers at Glencoe. The British charge up an almost inaccessible hill
and drive the Boers from their position. The losses are heavy on both
sides. The British general, William P. Symons is mortally wounded.
21st: The British win another battle at Elandslaagte.
22nd: The Boers are again attacking Glencoe with a force of 9000
commanded by General Joubert and President Kruger in person.
24th: President George Q. Cannon is attacked with pneumonia in
New York City. * * * The British retire from Glencoe.
There are persistent rumors in London of serious reverses to the British
forces.
25th: President McEinley issues the usual Thanksgiving day proc-
lamation, designating Thursday, November 30th, as a day of thanks-
giving for the nation. * * * . The report of the director of
the mint shows the world's production of gold and silver during the year
1898 to be as follows: Gold, $276,519,900, and silver 155,594,272 ounces
fine. The United States, South African Republic and Australia, produced
73 per cent of the product of the world in value. * * * General
Symons the British officer wounded in the battle at Glencoe dies of his
wound.
30th: Apostle Marriner W. Merrill is chosen president of the Cache
Stake of Zion, and he selects Joseph Morrell and Isaac Smith as his coun-
selors. * * * Announcement is made in Washington of the
engagement of Admiral Dewey to Mrs. W. B. Hazen, widow of General
Hazen, formerly chief signal officer of the United States Army. * * *
Fighting continues daily at Ladysmith between the British and Boers.
31st: The British meet a serious defeat near Ladysmith. Two
regiments and a battery of six guns are surrounded by the Boers, and,
Digitized by LiOOS IC
156 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
after heavy losses and exhausting all their ammunition, are obliged to
surrender.
November 1st: From the report of the adjutant-general of the army,
Brigadier-General Corbin, made public today, it is learned that the army
is practically at its maximum strength. The military forces now in the
service of the United States are as follows: regular army, 64,586; volun-
teers, 34,574; total, 99,160. The monthly statement of the public debt,
issued today, shows that at the close of business October 31, 1899, the
debt, less cash in the treasury, amounted to $1,146,629,581, a decrease
during the month of $2,766,199. This decrease is accounted for by the
increase in the amount of the cash on hand, and in the increased redemp-
tion of national bank notes:
2nd: A voluminous preliminary report on the Philippines, signed by
J. G. Sherman, George Dewey, Charles Denby and Dean C. Worcester, is
submitted to President McEinley by the Philippine Commission. After
briefly telling how the commission conducted the task imposed upon it,
the report reviews at length the various rebellions in the islands up to the
breaking out of the Spanish-American war; shows the relations existing be-
tween Dewey and Aguinaldo, proving that never at any time were the
Filipinos oftered independence by any representative of the American
government, and that no alliance was ever entered into between the
Americans and the rebels. The report goes on to show that from the
time Aguinaldo arrived in the islands his determination was to attack the
Americans and that many attempts were made to obtain arms, the lack
of which alone prevented such attack. The many reforms undertaken
by the Americans are traced, showing the improvement made in affairs
in Manila, the establishment of native law courts there; the inauguration
of municipal government in many places; the institution of public
schools with an attendance of 6,000 students. The failure of the attempt
at self-government in the[island of Negros, where it was undertaken under
the most favorable conditions, and the necessity of American control
there is shown, and on this point the report says: "Here the natives had
adopted the extension of the American system, had adopted a local form
of government, including a congress, and had raised the American flag.
They believed themselves capable of managing their own affairs and
asked for a battalion of troops to hold in check a mountainous band of fanat-
ics. The battalion was furnished, but the people proved unable to carry
out their programme, owing to ill-feeling among their own officials. The
Americans remained popular. At the request of General Otis, anew and
simplified scheme of government for the island, giving the people a large
voice in their affairs, but placing an American in full control, was put into
Digitized by
Google
EVENTS OF TEE MONTH. 157
operation. It brought about satisfaction, and public order is better in the
island today than at any time during the last twenty years. The flat
failure of this attempt to secure an independent native government in
Negros, conducted, as it was, under the most favorable circumstances,
makes it apparent that here, as well as in the less favored provinces, a
large amount of American control is at present absolutely essential to a
successful administration of public affairs." The visits of Aguinaldo's
envoys are discussed and it is stated that nothing was accomplished there-
by, because those emissaries were without powers and came again and
again merely for information. The commission says: "Courteous re-
ception was accorded to the insurgent commissions and earnest appeals
made to stop further bloodshed, all witnessing the spirit of patient con-
ciliation, exhibited by the American commission in endeavoring to reach
an amicable adjustment with the insurgents as well as the obduracy of
Aguinaldo," and continues: "No better proof could be furnished that
the primary object of this struggle is not, as is pretended, the liberty of
the Filipino peoples, but the continuance of his own arbitrary and des-
potic power. In any event the American people may feel confident that
no effort was omitted by the commission to secure a peaceful end of the
struggle, but the opportunities they offered and urged were all neglected,
if not, indeed, spurned." The report reads as follows on the subjects
named:
THE PRESENT WAR.
"Deplorable as war is, the one in which we are now engaged was
unavoidable. We were attacked by a bold, adventurous and enthusiastic
army. No alternative was left to us, except ignominious retreat. It is
not to be conceived that any American would sanction the surrender of
Manila to the insurgents. Our obligations to other nations and to the
friendly Filipinos and to ourselves and our flag demand that force should
be met with force. Whatever the future of the Philipines may be, there
is no course open to us now except the prosecution of the war until the
insurgents are reduced to submission. The commission is of the opinion
that there has been no time since the destruction of the Spanish squadron
by Admiral Dewey when it was possible to withdraw our forces from the
islands either with honor to ourselves or with safety to the inhabitants."
And further: "Should our power by any fatality be withdrawn the com-
mission believe the government of the Philippines would speedily lapse into
anarchy, which would excuse, if it did not necessitate the intervention of
other powers and the eventual division of the islands among them. Only
through American occupation, therefore, is the idea of a free self-govern-
Digitized by
Google
158 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
ment and united Philippine commonwealth at all conceivable. And the
indispensable need, from the Filipino point of view, of maintaining Ameri-
can sovereignty over the archipelago is recognized by all intelligent Fil-
ipinos, and even by those insurgents who desire an American protectorate.
The latter, it is true, would take the revenues and leave us the responsi-
bilities. Nevertheless they recognize the indubitable fact that the Fili-
pinos cannot stand alone. Thus the welfare of the Filipinos coincides
with the dictates of national honor in forbidding our abandonment of the
archipelago."
THE INABILITY OF THE PEOPLE TO MAINTAIN INDEPENDENT GOVERNMENT.
"The masses of the people are uneducated. That intelligent public
opinion on which popular government rests does not exist in the Philip,
pines. And it cannot exist until education has elevated the masses, broad-
ened their intellectual horizon and disciplined their faculty of judgment.
And, even then, the power of self government cannot be assumed with-
out considerable previous training and experience under the guidance
and tutelage of an enlightened and liberal foreign power. For the bald
fact is that the Filipinos have never had any experience in governing
themselves."
THE VALUE OP THE ISLANDS.
The commission gives a general view of the value of the islands,
their general richness in agricultural and forest products, their mineral
wealth and their commanding geographical position. They state that
the Philippines should soon become one of the great traders of the east.
Manila is already connected by new steamship lines with Australia, India
and Japan and she will become the natural terminus of many other lines
when a ship canal connects the Atlantic with the Pacific. It cannot be
doubted that commerce will greatly increase and the United States will
obtain a large share in this. * * * The announcement is
made that the three ex-cruisers of the Spanish navy at Manila — the Ida
de Cuba, hla de Luzon, and Don Juan de Austria — were ready to proceed
to Manila and join Admiral Watson's squadron. The reconstruction of
the vessels has been under the supervision of Lieutenant Hobson. The
vessels will be placed on blockade duty in the Philippines. The three
cruisers were sunk at Cavite by the ships of Dewey, and the estimated
cost of repairing the ships exclusive of armament is $304000. * * *
Aguinaldo has issued a proclamation announcing that the American Con-
Digitized by
Google
EVENTS OF THE MONTH. 159
gross will meet in December to decide whether the "imperialist policy"
and "this bloody work" are to be continued. He exhorts his soldiers to
conduct themselves so that Congress will consider them worthy of inde-
pendence, and requests the priests to abstain from politics and to redeem
the church from the name the misdeeds of the friars have given it.
3rd; At a Cabinet meeting in Washington the preliminary report
of the Philippine Commission is approved; the status of our insular pos-
sessions in relation to the postal union is discussed, and the question of a
civil government for Cuba receives attention.
5th. An important move is made in the Philippine campaign. A
fleet of transports and gun-boats leaves Manila for Dagupan one of the
insurgent strongholds in the north of Luzon, and it is believed that the
purpose of the expedition is to move down the Dagupan-Manila railroad
toward Tarlac, in order to prevent Aguinaldo's forces from making
another base farther north.
6th: At Bacolod, in the' island 'of Negros, the autonomous govern-
ment of the Filipinos is established. General Smith, governor of the
island of Negros, administers the oath of office to the judge of the su-
preme court, who, in turn, swears in the governor, three judges, twelve
councilmen, the auditor and the secretary of the interior. The natives
of the entire island attend the ceremony. The officers from Iloilo are also
present Three days of feasting will follow in celebration of the new
government.
7th: Ezra Thompson, the Republican candidate, is elected mayor of
Salt Lake City. * * * General Wheaton's expedition to the
north of Luzon, lands at Dagupan. * * * The United States
cruiser Charleston which has been patrolling the northern coast of Luzon,
was wrecked on a reef off the northwest coast. All on board were saved*
8th: The following cablegram is received at the War Department
from General Otis:
Manila, November 7th.
The following received from Negros, dated today:
To the President of the United States:
The civil governor, judges and secretaries who con-
stitute the new government of this island, in taking
possession thereof this day, have the high honor of affec-
tionately saluting your excellency, and trust that in the
inauguration of this form of government, based upon
the liberal and democratic institutions which have made
that great republic so grand and prosperous, that a
Digitized by
Google
160 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
new era will open up to this region which will en-
able it to reach the legitimate goal of its inspiration.
Menecio Severilo.
* * * it is officially announced that an agreement, subject to
the approval of the United States, had been arrived at between Great
Britain and Germany, by virtue of which the Samoan act is repealed and
the islands of Upolu, Savaii and the small adjacent islands fall to Ger-
many as free property, and the island of Tutuila and the subsidiary is-
lands go to the United States. Great Britain, it is added, renounces any
claim to the Samoan Islands, and Germany, in turn, renounces any claim
to the Tonga Islands and to Savage Island in favor of Great Britain, and
also cedes Chousel and San Isibel, the two eastern islands of the Solomon
group with their insular surroundings to Great Britain.
9th: Admiral Dewey and Mrs. Mildred Hazen are married in Wash-
ington. * * * The war department has definite information
locating Aguinaldo at Bayombong, to which place it is expected the in-
surgent capital will be shifted and the efforts of the American military
f orces will be directed towards that place. It is felt that the. war is Hear-
ing an end.
12th: The American forces under Colonel Bell entered Tarlac, the
recent seat of the so-called Filipino government, without opposition.
Aguinaldo with his army had fled.
13th: Aguinaldo and his army are now surrounded by the Ameri-
can forces and his capture seems certain.
15th: Secretary of the Treasury L. J. Gage publishes the announce-
ment that the treasury department is ready to purchase any part or all
the $25,000,000 in government bonds of the 4 per cent funded loan of
1907, or the 5 per cent loan of 1904.
16th: The vigorous prosecution of the Philippine campaign con-
tinues. General McArthur begins his northward advance from Tarlac
and will press on to Bayombong.
Digitized by
Google
IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Vol. m. JANUARY, 1900. No. 3.
EXPERIENCES IN THE LIFE OF PRESIDENT
WILFORD WOODRUFF*
BY ABRAHAM 0. WOODRUFF, OF THE QUORUM OF TWELVE APOSTLES.
FIRST YEAR OF MISSIONARY LABOR-GUIDED BY A LIGHT
FROM HEAVEN— SYSTEM OF SUMMARIZING
THE YEAR'S WORK.
[The first of a number of short sketches from the busy and crowded
life of President Wilf ord Woodruff, promised in the prospectus for Vol.
m, is here presented, to be followed by others which have been selected
and compiled from his journals, by his son, Apostle A. 0. Woodruff,
especially for the Era. — Editors.]
President Wilf ord Woodruff kept a faithful journal from his
boyhood until the last day of his life. In presenting to the readers
of the Era this, the first article on this subject, I have chosen his
record for the year 1835, his first year in the missionary field.
Digitized by
Google
162 IMPROVEMENT ERA
My reason for doing so is that the record for this year is indicative
of the life which [followed, an evidence that the character of
Wilf ord Woodruff was of an unchangeable nature, and that his love
for God and his fellow-men, and his faith in the Gospel of Jesus
Christ did not fluctuate.
The first page in this day book reads as follows:
"Home of Brother Wright, Seven miles east of Liberty, Clay
Co., Mo., Jan. 13, 1835.
"This is the first mission, or the commencement of my travels
to preach the Gospel of Jesus Christ, on the 13th day of Jan., 1835.
I commenced traveling in company with Harry Brown as my
partner. We now intend, if the Lord will, to visit the Southern
States. May God grant us wisdom and make us meet for our
master's use and assist us to rightly divine the word of truth and
render to every man his portion in due season, that our garments
may be clean of the blood of this generation."
During this year my father met for the first time the late
President Abram 0. Smoot, my grandfather Smith, and many other
men who became noted for their usefulness and love of the Gospel.
Among the many interesting incidents of this year, the following
is recorded under date of Sunday, Nov. 15:
"Preached at Brother Clapp's on the attributes of God, and
baptized five persons, then mounted our horses and rode to Clark's
River. I was in company with Brother Seth Utley and four other
brethren and two sisters. We rode to the creek but could not
cross without swimming our horses, and a heavy rain had fallen
the night and day before. Night was overtaking us and as it was
dangerous for the sisters to attempt swimming their horses, we
tried to head the creeks sufficiently to ford them. In the attempt,
both the darkness and a heavy storm of wind and rain overtook us,
and we lost our way. We had neither fire, light nor road, but
were sitting astride our horses in rain and wind, creek, mud, water
and tree tops. The sisters had more the appearance of fishermen
than travelers. I thought of Paul's perils by water. But the Lord
doth not forsake his Saints even in their severest troubles; for
while we were in the woods, groping as the blind for the wall,
suffering under the blast of wind and rain, suddenly a light shone
Digitized by
Google
EXPERIENCES IN THE LIFE OF PREST. WOODRUFF. 163
round about us without either sun, moon or stars, so that we were
able to reach a house where we received directions and procured
some torches to serve us as lights. We went on our way rejoicing
although the rain and wind beat upon us and the darkness returned.
We reached Mr. Henry Thomas' house at about 9 o'clock at night,
without much harm, after being five hours in the storm, riding, as
was judged, twenty miles, and fording creeks and branches twenty
or more times without murmuring, either male or female, and felt
to thank God for our preservation."
Perhaps it would be of interest, especially to our missionaries,
to present herewith a synopsis of my father's labors for 1835.
He himself prepared it at the close of the year and from it we may
compare the system of preaching the Gospel without purse and
scrip in that day, with the system frequently adopted in later
years:
"On the night of the last day of December and of the year of
our Lord, 1835, 1 perused my journal and found it to contain the
following account of my travels and proceedings in the year 1835,
commencing the 13th of January, 1835, making one year, twelve
days excepted.
"Traveled three thousand two hundred and forty-eight miles,
divided in the following manner: from 13th of January to the 28th
of June, traveled one thousand eight hundred and four miles while
holding the office of a priest; two hundred and twelve miles in
Missouri with Elder H. Brown; six hundred and fifty-six miles in
the Arkansas Territory; six hundred and eight with Elder Brown
and forty-eight alone; nine hundred and forty in Tennessee; seven
hundred and sixty with Elder Warren Parish and one hundred and
eighty alone.
"Traveled from the 28th of June to the 31st of December,
after holding the office of an elder, in the states of Kentucky and
Tennessee, principally alone, one thousand four hundred and forty
miles.
"I held one hundred and seventy meetings, divided in the
following manner: while a priest, ten with Elder Brown, fifty-six
with Elder Parish, and fourteen alone. One hundred while holding
the office of an elder, principally alone.
"I baptized forty-three, eight while a priest and thirty-five
Digitized by
Google
164 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
while an elder; three were Campbellite priests; was an assistant to
Elder Brown while baptizing two in Arkansas; also assisted Elder
Parish while baptizing eighteen persons in Tennessee and Kentucky.
"I procured twenty-four subscribers for the Messenger and
Advocate and two subscribers for the Star.
"I procured seventy-three signers to the petition to the
Governor of Missouri for redress of wrongs done The Church by the
Jackson County mob, ten in Missouri, fifty-six in Arkansas and
seven in Tennessee, while a priest.
"I wrote eighteen letters, eight while a priest, ten while an
elder, and received ten.
"I ordained two teachers and one deacon.
"I expelled seven members from The Church, but not while
hope remained.
"Held three debates.
"Three companies in the form of mobs gathered together
against me; at one time the company consisted of about five
hundred men, led by a Baptist priest.
"The before mentioned is the account of my proceedings of
the year 1835, which had born its report to heaven of me and all
other men, and could it not have borne more welcome news? Ah,
it cannot be recalled. The sable shades of night have already
spoken the departure of 1835, and the queen of the night is issuing
forth in her brilliant light to welcome the dawn of 1836. Cod,
enable my heart and hands to be clean for a year to come."
Digitized by
Google
SPIRITUAL SIDE OF BURNS.
BY C. W. NIBLEY.
Why is the poet, Robert Burns, so universally honored? Here
is a man dead more than a hundred years, and yet on each recur-
ring 25th of January, throughout the English-speaking world, there
are gathered together men and women who celebrate the day of his
birth and who delight to do him honor. Surely he must be a re-
markable man who has so long kept love in the hearts of the chil-
dren of men. There is a secret here, if we might only find it. So
many phases of his life, too, against him— his dissipation, his wrong
associations! He is not loved and honored for these failings, but
in spite of them. At this point of the world's history, the object
all the world seems most to honor is wealth. The man who
is the possessor of many dollars — and we do not much care how
he got the dollars — is the man to whom the world now takes off its
hat. I suppose in Burns' time, too, there was a similar feeling.
The richest man in Edinburgh —how much above Burns was
he? Doubtless he could scarcely afford to notice Burns. And yet
now we ask, who was the richest man in Edinburgh? Who among
the wealthy, was the wealthiest? Alas! we do not know; they are all
long ago decently forgotten, as they should be. The temporal is
ever the thing that perishes; it is the spiritual only that giveth life
and lives. Even in the great field of politics, we can not remember
who was Premier in Burns' time; or whether it was "Willie Pitt or
Charley Fox," or both.
Bums had a deep spiritual nature, and it is to that more than
to all else to which I attribute the lasting quality of his work. He
was not a mocker and scoffer, as he is often thought to have been,
Digitized by
Google
166 IMPRO VEMENT ERA.
but he had no patience with the cant and hypocrisy of his day.
Neither could he accept the narrow creeds of the churches.
Especially hateful to him was that Calvanistic idea of predestina-
tion which destroyed the free agency of man. Hear how he
satirized that doctrine in Holy Willie?* Prayer:
Thou, wha in the heavens dost dwell,
Wha, as it pleases best thyseP,
Sends ane to heaven, and ten to hell,
A' for thy glory,
And no for ony gude or ill
The/ve done afore thee'.
On the other hand, we have in his Cotter's Saturday Night
such a portrayal of the true spirit of religion as has been seldom
given to this world. After he had written his Holy Wittifs Prayer
he was persecuted by the local clergy, some of whom Burns
considered were themselves guilty of evil. He justifies his course
in a letter to a friend, in these lines:
I own 'twas rash, an' rather hardy.
That I, a simple, kintra bardie,
Should meddle wi' a pack sae sturdy,
Wha, if they ken me,
Can easy, wi' a single wordie,
Lowse h-11 upon me.
But I gae mad at their grimaces,
Their sighan, cantan, grace-prood faces,
Their three mile prayers, an' hauf-mile graces,
Their raxan conscience,
Whase greed, revenge, an' pride disgraces
Waur nor their nonsense.
But lest he should be considered as ridiculing religion itself,
he adds these lines which show forth the true spirit of the man:
All hail, Religion! maid divine!
Pardon a muse sae mean as mine,
Who in her rough imperfect line
Thus daurs to name thee;
To stigmatize false friends of thine
Can ne'er defame thee.
Digitized by
Google
SPIRITUAL SIDE OF BURNS. 167
Then we have such glimpses of love, tenderness, pathos, pity
for the little hopping bird, when the cold winter storm is raging:
Ilk happing bird, wee, helpless thing,
That, in the merry months o' spring,
Delighted me to hear thee sing,
What comes o' thee?
Whare wilt thou cow*r thy cluttering wing,
An' close thy e'e?
The spirit of forgiveness, too, is not wanting; listen to this:
Then gently scan your brother man,
Still gentler sister woman:
Tho' they may gang a kennin wrang,
To step aside is human:
One point must still be greatly dark,
The moving why they do it: *
And just as lamely can ye mark,
flow far perhaps they rue it.
Who made the heart, 'tis He alone
Decidedly can try us;
He knows each chord — its various tone,
Each spring, its various bias:
Then at the balance let's be mute,
We never can adjust it;
What's done we partly may compute,
But know not what's resisted.
Burns has an eye to see through all sham and show. In an
age when the nobility of Scotland were all but worshiped by the
poorer classes, Burns refuses such homage unless the titled one is
worthy thereof:
Ye see yon Birkie ca'd a lord
Wha struts and stares and 'a that,
Tho' thousands worship at his word
He's but a coof for a' that.
I am told that in one of the text-books on moral philosophy,
in use in the public schools of some of the states, the following
Digitized by
Google
168 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
lines of our poet on "moral duty" are printed in one of the lessons:
The great Creator to revere,
Must sure become the creature,
But still the preaching cant forbear,
And ev'n the rigid feature:
Yet ne'er with wits profane to range,
Be complaisance extended;
An Atheist's laugh's a poor exchange
For Deity offended!
When ranting round in pleasure's ring,
Religion may be blinded;
Or if she gie a random sting,
It may be little minded;
But when on life we're tempest-driv'n,
A conscience but a canker —
A correspondence fixed wi 1 Heav'n,
Is sure a noble anehorl
In the inequalities of Fortune's favors, his great, just soul, with
true spiritual insight, gives forth its lamentation in this wise:
See yonder poor, o'erlaborM wight,
So abject, mean, and vile,
* Who begs a brother of the earth
To give him leave to toil;
And see his lordly feUovyworm
The poor petition spurn,
Unmindful, tho' a weeping wife
And helpless offspring mourn.
My comments must be exceedingly brief, to bring out in one
short article so many selections to show that it is because of their
deep spiritual nature that his verses are so loved and his name so
honored.
The Scriptures prophesy of a time when the enmity that ex-
ists between man and beast shall be taken away— when peace shall
reign, and the Spirit of God shall be in every heart. Even the
beasts shall not harm nor destroy. The lion and the lamb shall lie
down together.
This beautiful spiritual thought occurs to Burns as his plough-
Digitized by
Google
SPIRITUAL SIDE OF BURNS. 169
share turns up the nest of the little field-mouse, and when the
mouse, panic-stricken, runs in terror away. To man was given
dominion, it is true, but why this abuse of power?
Listen to these lines on that subject: •
I'm truly sorry man's dominion
Has broken Nature's social union,
An' justifies that ill opinion,
Which makes thee startle
At me, thy poor earth-born companion,
An' fellovMTiortall
Again, what better or truer gospel could be preached than
this:
To make a happy fire-side clime
To weans and wife,
That's the true pathos and sublime
Of human life.
Thoughts of what we understand to be the united order, or
brotherhood of man, occur to him, too, as witness the following:
Lord help me thro' this warld o' care!
I'm weary sick o't late and air!
Not but I hae a richer share
Than mony i there;
But why should ae man better fare,
And a' men bri there?
Why indeed should one man fare so much better than another,
if all are equally good, willing and obedient unto the extent of the
ability that God has endowed us with? And yet he cannot be made
to believe that such unjust conditions will always continue. Nay,
on the contrary, he knows they cannot last forever, and with true
poetic insight, almost with the voice of a prophet and seer, he
breaks forth into prophetic song:
Then let us pray, that come it may,
For come it will for 'a that,
* * * * *
When man to man the world o'er,
Shall brothers be and a' that.
Digitized by
Google
170 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Sorely the millennium were here, if man to man the world over
would brothers be, and all which that implies.
This, then, can be accepted as certain, that any book will last
in proportion to its true spiritual worth. Byron rhymes most
beatifully — is a cultured poet, but how many read Byron now?
Alas! he is of the earth earthy, too much of the world, the flesh
and the devil. There is nothing or next to nothing, of the spirit-
ual in Byron.
Carlyle's Sartor Resartus and his Oliver Cromwell will be read
with great and increasing interest for many years yet, but his
Frederick the Great, although its author bestowed great pains upon
it, will sooner lose its interest. The reason is that Cromwell fought
for his Puritan religion, and Sartor is full of beautiful spiritual
thought, while Frederick fought for dominion and glory.
Notwithstanding the spiritual side of Bums, we must however
sorrowfully confess that he made of life a failure.
The chief reason therefor is not hard to find. His aim, his
purpose in life, was not single. It is written, "no man can serve
God and mammon." Burns unfortunately vacillated in his course.
He knew his duty but could not resist temptation.
The wedge, if it has one edge, will split the log, if you keep
hammering. But if it is turned part one way and part the other,
you may hammer it to little purpose except to batter and destroy
it. "If thine eye be single, thy whole body will be filled with light."
Burns failed as many of us may fail, in trying to serve two
masters. It can never successfully be done.
But for the beautiful songs he gave us, for his fund of mirth
and humor, and, above all, for the spiritual truths that he taught
us, we will revere his memory, and for many ages yet to come,
there will be celebrations of his birthday when many other more
blameless poets are decently forgotten.
Digitized by
Google
ACTS OF SPECIAL PRO VTOENCE IN MIS-
SIONARY EXPERIENCE
CHILDREN RESTORED TO HEALTH.
BY GEO. H. ISLAUB, AUSTRALIAN MISSIONARY.
We have had a remarkable evidence of God's power being
manifested through his authorized servants in this dispensation.
It is not the first by any means, since I have been on my mission,
but this particular case has its peculiar features, so I will relate
it
There is a family here in Brisbane, Australia, by the name of
Lind. They joined The Church some three or four years ago, but
for the past two years they have not associated with the Saints, in
fact the husband had requested that his name be taken from the
books.- The matter was brought to my attention, and I concluded
to take up a labor with them, so I called on them one day. Brother
lind, (I will call him brother), was out, and his wife received me very
coldly. I visited with her for sometime, and after some persuasion
secured her consent to call on them some evening when he was at
home. I did so, and had a long night with them, leaving some-
what encouraged. During our conversation Brother Lind boasted
that since he had left the Church, he had prospered more than when
he was in full fellowship with the Saints. I warned him against
boasting, saying that God had his own way of humiliating his chil-
ren.
A few days after this, his second youngest son took suddenly
Digitized by
Google
172 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
ill. The doctor was called in, and did all he could for the child,
but finally informed the parents that he could not hold out any
hope for its recovery. The night previous, the mother dreamed she
had sent for the elders, and, as a result, the child improved. The
following morning, the child feebly asked for "Brother Islaub to
come." Nothing had been said to him of the elders, and he had
only seen me on two occasions. The dream and the child's request
impressed the mother, and about noon she sent for me to come
over. My companion and myself immediately answered the call.
It was about one mile from our quarters. Upon our arrival we
found a very sick child. The mother, almost overcome with grief,
requested us to administer unto him provided we thought it would
avail anything. I asked her if she had faith; she said she had.
Then I told her that if she had faith that through the administra-
tions of the elders he would be healed, it would be so. We offici-
ated in the sacred ordinance, and three days following the child
was up and dressed.
Then followed the sickness of the youngest son. He too was
suddenly taken ill. He had not been blessed and named, so we de-
layed until the following day that the consent of the father might
be obtained in having hun blessed by the elders. We called the
following day and performed this ordinance, and also administered
to him. The next day we also called and found that the child had
become much worse. For some reason, we were not asked to ad-
minister to it on this occasion, though we remained two hours, and
even suggested that the ordinance be performed, for we felt the
influence of evil prevailing around the child. However,, we de-
parted feeling that the mother had soon forgotten the testimony
of God's power in the restoration of her other son.
Next day, about noon, we were summoned to the house with
the request to hasten. Upon arrival we found the child in the
throes of death. The doctor had been there, and had told the
mother he had no hopes for his recovery. The poor mother was
distracted, and well she might be, for death had surely laid his
cruel hand upon her child. I became filled with an influence that I
could not resist, and said: "I will not give up that child." I told
the mother to take the child in her arms, to summon all the cour-
age and faith she could, and, if it was God's will, the child would
Digitized by
Google
ACTS OF SPECIAL PROVIDENCE. 173
be restored. We proceeded to attend to the ordinance of admin-
istration. My companion applied the oil, but could hardly speak the
words necessary in doing so. I was mouth in the administration.
We had no more than placed our hands on the head of the child,
and I had pronounced the words, "in the name of Jesus Christ and
by authority of the Holy Priesthood, we command the power of
death that is upon this child to be stayed," than I felt that I had
been seized by an evil power. Great beads of perspiration stood
out all over me, and I felt as though I would be overpowered.
With a tremendous effort I resisted it, keeping my hands on the
child's head and pronouncing the rebuke, and sealing God's bless-
ings upon the almost lifeless child. I then staggered to a chair
and called for a drink of water; after which, I went out into the air
and soon revived, though all that day and night I felt tired and
languid as a result of an experience I shall never forget. The ex-
perience of my companion was almost identical.
That night the parents sent word that the child was doing
nicely, and that it was in sweet sleep, so we did not call on them
till the following day. When we called the next day, we found
the child with a pleasant smile to greet us. The cold death-look
had left its face, and was replaced by the pink tint of health. The
parents were very profuse in their thanks and praise to the elders
for the restoration of their children. We reminded them that to
God should be given all the glory, that they must give him thanks
and praise as we were only humble instruments in his hands, and, as
we gave him praise, so must they give him the honor. I am in
hopes that this evidence of God's power being in the Church will
awaken an interest in these people, and I have no doubt that it will.
These are the sweet periods of a missionary's life; to partake
of the sweetness of the Divine Spirit, is worth more than the riches
of worlds to a humble elder. Of course, during my experience in
the Church I have seen many very remarkable demonstrations of
God's power, and this experience is only an additional testimony
that the gifts of the Spirit are in the Church; but it is pleasing to
learn that our lives are so far approved of our Divine Parent, that
he manifests himself through his servants.
I desire that this experience shall impress itself upon my chil-
dren, that they may grow in that faith for which their father gave
Digitized by
Google
174 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
up father, mother, brothers and sisters to embrace, and again left
wife and children and the comforts and pleasures of a happy home
to carry to a world fettered with the bonds of sin and wallowing
in the mire of superstition and unbelief.
HIS INSPIRATION.
A writer in Success, who visited Sir Thomas Lipton on the
Erin, gives the following on the early struggles of the baronet,
when he did not own a floating palace or a cup challenger:
"I remember, as if it were yesterday," said Sir Thomas, "how
utterly hopeless my financial condition seemed to be when I was a
boy of fifteen in New York. I had run away from home to see the
world. My experiences were anything but pleasant, without work
as I was, a stranger in a great city. I got used to living on a few
cents a day, but when it came to such a pinch that I couldn't buy
a five-cent stamp to carry a letter to the old folks in Glasgow, I
very nearly gave up. I really think that decided me to go back.
It accentuated my homesickness. I thought of the prodigal son. I
borrowed five cents for that letter, and resolved to get back as soon
as a chance offered. I can tell you I was glad when I once more
set foot on the other side. I had refrained from telling my people
how hard up I had been. This was largely a matter of pride with
me, but another consideration was their feelings. I would do any-
thing rather than distress them. So I stepped up, on my arrival,
as jauntily as you ever saw a lad, and when a proposition was made
to me by my father, soon after my home-coming, to set me up in a
small grocery, I jumped at the chance."
"Was that the beginning of your fortune?"
"Yes. I made money from the start. I put in practice what
I had seen abroad— such as displaying goods attractively in win-
dows, keeping the place as neat as a pin, and waiting personally on
my customers. Every dollar that I earned I saved— not that I
really loved money myself. That was not my inspiration,— it was
my father and mother."
Digitized by
Google
RELIGION ON SAMOA.
BY W. 0. LEE, SAMOAN MISSIONARY.
So far as outward appearances are concerned, the Samoans
are a very devout and a strictly religious people. One cannot help
realizing this on first acquaintance with them because of their famil-
iarity with the scriptures, and their greeting to strangers, which
is always mingled with thanks to the Lord for the preservation of
their own and their visitor's lives. Every night, as darkness comes,
each house in the village is lighted by a lamp, or a fire made with
cocoanut shells, and the family devotional evercises begin, some-
times by reading an extract from the Bible, and always by singing
a hymn followed by prayer. We believe that the London Mission-
ary Society are entitled to the credit of introducing this pleasing cus-
tom which we found universal among the natives. There is but one
objectionable feature in connection with it, and that is the publicity
of each family's devotion, on account of the houses being open all
around. Where so close together, the praying in one house is
marred by the singing in the next. However, the Samoans have be-
come so accustomed to this confusion that it does not seem to affect
them. In fact, like most colored races, they dearly love this out-
ward show of what may, or may not, be an inward grace.
One of the most remarkable things to a foreigner who has
been taught to look upon the natives as ignorant, and classed with
the heathens, is their perfect familiarity with the contents of the
Bible. Most of the present generation learned their A B Cs, or as
the Samoans would say ohamaleemalei, out of that good book.
It was also their first, second, third and fourth reader, and, there-
fore, no wonder they are so familiar with the letter, if not the spirit,
of the scriptures.
Digitized by
Google
176 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
The rapidity with which the natives can turn to any chapter,
or verse, of any book in the Bible, is a surprise to all strangers not
familiar with the custom among the Protestant Sunday schools, of de-
voting a portion of the exercises of each week to seeing which mem-
ber of the higher class can turn quickest to any chapter and verse
given out by the teacher. We doubt if another people can be found
who are more careful than the native Samoans in observing the Sab-
bath day as a day of peace, and rest from temporal labors, and a
day given up to the worship of God. It is true that they have not
all come to a unity of the faith in Christ, but, in all our travels
among them, we found but one skeptic, as an exception to the rule
of general belief in the Bible, and the worship of God according to
the rules and regulations of the three distinct bodies of religious
worshipers known as the Protestants, the Catholics and the Latter-
day Saints.
THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES.
The Protestants were the first to commence proselyting on
Samoa. About the year 1830 or 1833, native missionaries from
Tahiti came to Samoa representing the London Missionary Society,
and ever since they have been nicknamed the "Tahitian" Church,
and among the natives are so called to this day. These, with a few
Wesleyans from Tonga, comprise the Protestant churches. There
seems to be an understanding between these two sects to the effect
that the former shall enjoy all the privileges on Samoa, while the
latter is allowed the same on Tonga, for purely economic reasons.
The London Missionary Society, through its missionaries dur-
ing the last seventy years, has succeeded in reducing the native
dialect into a written language. They have translated and printed
what is generally considered a very good translation of the Bible,
together with a treatise thereon, not so good, and quite a number
of works on educational subjects.
The Tahites, or Protestants, are by far more numerous than
all other sects on the islands at the present time, and they
have what is probably one of their strongest organizations on Sa-
moa. In almost every village there is a native Protestant teacher
who is at once the spiritual teacher and the day school teacher of
the village. Boys that are apt to learn are adopted by him, and
Digitized by
Google
RELIGION ON SAMOA. 177
receive special care and training, and if they still continue bright
and quick in their studies, at sixteen years of age, they are sent to
Molua, the Protestant training school for native missionaries on
Upolu. Here they take a four years' course in theology, and the
common branches of education, under white teachers, and at the ex-
piration of that time, are considered ready to fill any vacancy as
village pastors, or as missionaries to any other group of islands.
In this way the Protestants get the cream of the brainy ones for
their work, and the schooling makes them more intelligent than
their fellows. There is also the respect shown the religious office,
and a small salary attached that make it a very desirable position
for the ordinary native. It is understood that in time of war these
village pastors are free from military duty, and the natives have
been taught to give a tithe of their food to the village teacher, and
to those dependent upon him, so that, to a great extent, he is also
free from the manual labor necessary to gain a livelihood. The
Protestant work is looked after by some eight or ten missionaries
who are salaried, and well taken care of, by the London Missionary
Society, and they live in ease, dress well, and are accompanied by
servants wherever they go.
THE CATHOLIC CHURCH.
Next to the Protestants, numerically, are the Catholics, repre-
sented by the Jesuit fathers from France. The very appearance
of these men with their black beards, black gowns, and care-worn
faces on which thef e is no trace of a smile, repels one from their
presence. They commenced their work some years after the coun-
try had become Protestant. It is said that their entrance into the
religious life of the natives was opposed most vigorously by the
dominant church, which opposition has continued ever since. This
feeling of enmity between Protestant and Catholic, has had much
to do with the recent internecine wars on the islands over the king-
ship question, (Malieatoa being a protestant, and Mataaf a a Cath-
olic,) since each sect was fearful of its rights, privileges, and
property if the other should have a representative on the throne.
The Catholics have a number of fine concrete churches, which,
with their stained glass windows and interior decorations, far sur-
Digitized by
Google
178 IMPROVEMENT ERA
pass any others on the islands. On account of the natives being
fond of bright colors, pomp, show and ceremony, we often wondered
why it was that the Catholics did not make greater headway and
more converts. Hovever, as is usual with this sect, their converts
are converted in very deed to Catholicism, and they pride them-
selves very much upon the fact that there are many more
Catholics than members of any other Christian sect on the earth at
the present time. To the native mind, that is one great proof of
truth and right, and they take great pleasure in asking one the
question, for personal gratification: "Which sect has the greatest
number T
While the Catholics are more exclusive than the Protestants,
yet we have often been most hospitably treated by them, and we
have many converts who were previously members of the Catholic
church.
THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS.— THEIR HISTORY IN SAMOA.
Last, but not least, except in numbers, among the religious
bodies on the islands, are the Latter-day Saints. There is quite a
romance attached to the begining of our work on the islands; briefly
it is as follows:
In the year 1857, when Johnston's army came to Utah, the
Elders on missions in foreign lands were called home. We believe
this request was generally obeyed, but there was one Elder, Walter
Gibson by name, on the Sandwich Islands who chose to ignore
the request of President Young, in this matter, remaining
on the islands. Seemingly he took it for granted, as did many
of the enemies of the Saints, that their extermination was sure. On
the islands and among the natives, this ambitious schemer saw op-
portunities for wealth, fame and personal aggrandizement enough
to satisfy the most ambitious of men. He succeeded to a most re-
markable extent. He became very wealthy and rose in political
power untO he became the king's prime minister. It seemed, for a
long time, as though the Lord had forgotten this man who had thus
usurped the authority of the prophet of God in establishing on
Hawaii a church of bis own after the pattern of The Church, ex-
cept that he sold the offices of the Priesthood at varying prices ac.
Digitized by
Google
RELIGION ON SAMOA. 179
cording to the importance of the office. Then he robbed the over-
confident native Saints by inducing them to buy an island, as a
gathering place, which was deeded to himself, thus furnishing him
with the necessary wealth and prestige to begin his political career.
Some day when the history of Walter Gibson shall be written,
it will furnish another most forcible proof of the folly in any man
deserting the work of the Lord for the things of this world, and
vainly imagining within his heart that he can make a counterfeit of
the genuine church. He was cast out of The Church, and, in the
end, was banished by his political opponents from the islands, and
died an exile from what had almost been his own kingdom, in the
streets and gutters of San Francisco, without home, without friends,
and almost forgotten.
During this man's power he sent two native elders, Eimo Belio,
and S. Manoa, to open a mission on the Samoan Islands. While these
native elders were not properly sent by this usurper, yet they had
previously been ordained to the priesthood, and labored with zeal and
considerable success. The last mentioned, however, transgressed,
leaving the former to prosecute the work alone. Much credit and
honor is due to Elder Kimo Belio, for the good work he did on
Samoa. Unaided and alone, after his companion sinned, he succeeded
in establishing a strong branch of The Church on the island of
Tutuila. Had he lived to continue his labors, who can tell what we
would have found when we went there twenty-five years later to
assist in reopening the mission, in the place of the scattered sheep,
who, for the greater part, had wandered back into their former
folds! But Lamafa, If opo, and many others, together with the long
since repentant Manoa, held themselves aloof from all other sects,
still hoping, praying and sending occasional letters to The Church
on Hawaii beseeching in most earnest pleadings that a white shep-
herd might be sent to gather them together again, and lead them
in the true way.
It was the reading of these letters, at the Sandwich Islands
mission, by Elder Joseph H. Dean, that created in his heart a desire
to reopen the work on Samoa. In 1888, he was set apart for that
purpose, together with his wife Florence, and they landed on the
ittle island of Aumm. This island is separated from the larger
sland of Tutuila by a channel about a mile wide. Both of these
Digitized by
Google
180 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
islands, if the proposed division takes place, will be given to the
United States. It was here that they found a nucleus of The Church
in a few of the remnants of Belio's flock, who received them with
tears of joy and child-like rapture. Pour months later, when our
party arrived to assist President Dean in his labors, we found him
with a nice little branch of the Saints on Aumm. He had become
quite proficient in the language because of the similarity between
the Hawaiian and the Samoan dialects. Neither language nor space
will allow us to describe, in this article, the peculiar feelings of our
hearts, and the strange sights that we beheld with our eyes as our
boat rode over the breakers, and the anchor was dropped in the
surf, in front of the only village on the little island of Aumm, our
first home on Samoa. All the village turned out that day and we re-
ceived a royal welcome. Big, brown-skinned, natives waded out
to our boat, and, locking their hands behind their backs, invited us
to kneel on their hands, put our arms around their necks, and ride
ashore. We men folks gladly availed ourselves of this opportunity,
but Sister L., demurred, until the thoughts of two long weeks on
the ocean, with that dreadful longing to reach land once more,
was too much for her, when she too took her first man-back ride
from boat to shore. Then came that wonderful, joyous greeting
with the natives. From a Mr. McFarland, a quarter-cast, on the
same vessel returning to the islands, we had learned the native
greeting, but the way we saluted the native women with a long
drawn-out tarloifa-ta-mari-ta-i was undoubtedly, as Brother Dean
said afterward, one of the most laughable things that he had ever
heard.
With Brother Dean as our teacher and critic, and the natives to
practice on, with the aid of the native Bible and dictionary, we be-
gan our daily exercise in the native language. For physical exer-
cise, we went out each day into the forest and cut sticks and logs
for our first meeting house. After its completion, President Dean took
the other brethren, crossed over the channel to the island of Tutuila,
and they made a complete circuit of that island, holding meetings,
in nearly every village, being well received by the majority of the
natives, and baptizing some before they returned.
During the absence of the brethren on Tutuila, we felt the
weight of a responsibility entirely different from anything else in
Digitized by
Google
RELIGION ON SAMOA. 181
our experience. When Sunday came, we took charge of the meet-
ings, and strange are the stories that our companions are wont to
tell of how we made up in gestures what we lacked in words, in the
earnestness to deliver the first message to the natives without an
interpreter. It was during this time that Mr. Clark, the senior
member of the London Missionary Society, hearing of our work on
Aumm, came from Apia to investigate the new religion on the
islands.
One day we received a call from him, and, naturally, our con-
. versation drifted onto religious matters. Before going, he asked
the question, "Do you expect to establish your Church here?"
To which we replied, "Most certainly; we have come five-thous-
and miles for that purpose."
"Then," he said, "I have come ten-thousand miles to stop you."
He had recently returned from his vacation in England. We
met Mr. Clark many times after this, and each time we had more
converts, more branches, of The Church; and, lastly, our headquar-
ters was established on the island of Upolu, within three miles of his
own. It was also during these first two months that we heard of
an agent of the Tamasese government being sent to arrest us, but
before he reached Aumm, his government had fallen, and the Ger-
mans were compelled to bring back and re-establish Malieatoa as king
of Samoa.
Within six months we had a number of converts on Tutuila-
and we moved headquarters to Vatia on that island. While at this
place, Elder Brigham Smoot, of Provo, was nearly drowned while
bathing in the bay, on the day after his arrival. Through the bless-
ings of the Lord, and our efforts, he was brought back to life again*
Here it was that we witnessed the destructive hurricane of March,
1889. Elders Dean, Wood and Beesley were on a trip to the island
of Upolu arriving at Apia in our little boat, the "Faaliga," on the
day before the hurricane. We were, therefore, eye witnesses of
the effects of that terrible typhoon on the lives of the sailors, and
on the vessels of the United States and German navies. The breth-
ren had been led to make this trip to Upolu through receiving a
letter from Ifopo, one of Belio's converts, who had been anxiously
waiting with the other scattered Saints for the day when white
missionaries would be sent to them. The joy of Ifopo on meeting
Digitized by
Google
182 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
the brethren, was unbounded. From that time until his death, this
devoted native gave his time, home, and all his energies to assist us
in the work of the Lord. Among a people that are generally
considered as unstable as water, this man, with many others, re-
mained true and faithful to the end, passing through trials that
would have tested the faith and endurance of many more favored
Latter-day Saints. He and his associates were often driven from
their native villages and made outcasts for the work's sake.
After the arrival of Elders Solomon, Smoot, Booth and Ben-
net, we were scattered. President Dean took the first two with
Elder Wood and his family to Upolu, where they bought a piece of
land, at Fagalii and built a rustic mission house which still remains,
with additions, as our headquarters on the Samoan mission.
Prom there Elder Wood went to the largest island of the group,
Savaii, and was very successful in establishing The Church there.
We remained with Elders Beesley, Bennett and Booth on Tutuila and
Aumra. From this time the work spread rapidly all over the islands,
until, when we gathered at mission headquarters for October con-
ference, 1891, we numbered twenty-one Elders, one sister and two
children, with hundreds of native converts, and branches of The
Church on all of the islands except Manua. The authorities refused
to let us proselyte there because of an agreement between the chiefs
and Protestants that no other sect should be allowed on the two
islands in that group.
Meantime, President Dean and family had returned to Zion,
leaving ourselves to continue the work. Elders Smoot and Butler
were laboring under difficulties to establish the work on the Friendly
Islands, (Tonga,) five hundred miles south of Samoa, and Elders
Damron and Seegmiller were preparing for their journey to reopen
the Society Islands (Tahiti) mission, whence Elder James Brown
and others were banished, in the early fifties, leaving large branches
of native Saints that were afterwards visited and taken by the
Josephites.
Thus the work grew in numbers and spread over the islands re-
gardless of all efforts to stop it. To the credit of the Catholics,
let it be said that they left us alone. But the Protestants, in their
native newspapers, republished all the old lies, and many new ones
Digitized by
Google
RELIGION ON SAMOA. 183
that we' had never heard of before, concerning the prophet Joseph
Smith and the Latter-day Saints.
Our Elders had many interesting fireside discussions with the
Protestant native teachers, who, seemingly, were tanght that when
they left their training school, they were equal to any white mis-
sionary. They often came to us with all the assurance in the world
expecting to prove it. The writer had the pleasure and satisfaction of
accompanying President Dean on the first trip made by our Elders
around the island of Upolu. At one village where we stayed over
night, in the house of the village chief who was also head chief of
the district, we were visited at night by some twenty Protestant
native teachers who had been moving a white missionary and his
family from one station to another. Hearing of the advent of
Qfatfean Mamona (Mormon missionaries) in their district, they de-
sired to interview them and confound them in argument. That this
was their object, we soon discovered, as they began to ply questions
from all sides of the house which was now filled with the teachers
and villagers banked upon the outside, curious to hear the discussion.
President Dean, who, through many years of experience on Hawaii,
had become familiar with the native character, requested the teach-
ers to choose one of their number as spokesman, and then questions
would be asked back and forth, without confusion. This rule was
adopted, and their spokesman asked his first question which was
answered by Brother Dean.
To illustrate his replies he placed some pebbles in a row on
the mat in front of him and stated that we could easily understand
how the native teachers had received their authority from the white
missionaries, and they from the Society in London, and they back
to Martin Luther, but there the chain of succession, like the row
of pebbels, ceased.
"Now," said he, "where did Martin Luther get his authority
to organize the Church of Christ on the earth?"
After consulting with his companions, their spokesman
answered, "From the Bible," which was objected to, and passages
were quoted proving for what purpose all scripture is given to man.
Then he said, "He received his authority from the Holy
Ghost." Objected to again, and proofs quoted from the scriptures
showing the various offices of the Holy Ghost. Then he ventured
Digitized by
Google
184 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
the assertion last of all, that Luther, feeling the weight of his own
sins, prayed earnestly to the Lord until he felt in his heart that he
was forgiven, and, therefore, his authority was assured. This last
weak reply was objected to by Elder Dean, and as he began to
prove from the Bible that divine authority does not come to man
in that way, the native teachers became excited, and tried, by
asking all sorts of questions, to turn the tide in their favor, but in
vain. Then the chief reproved them for not abiding by the rules;
at which their spokesman turned on him with abusive language,
and was in turn ordered out of the house, with the declaration by
our host that, "today I was a Taluti-Protestant, but now I am a
'Mormon."' After the natives began quarreling among themselves,
we retired, and let them settle their contention. The end of the
matter was that the teachers, after inducing their spokesman to
apologize to the chief, and vainly trying to persuade him to recon-
sider his threat to join us, they went away and sent three elders,
or retired teachers, men of great influence, to labor most of that
night and part of the next day to calm the anger of their much-
coveted member.
While we did not baptize our friend, yet the incident did us a
great amount of good. The news of the affair preceded us around
the island, and we found the natives anxiously waiting to see us
and to hear all about the controversy with the teachers.
The Protestants have done their work so thoroughly on Samoa
that we often felt to say, "What a pity that they lacked divine
authority, and divine wisdom in the doing of these things, so that
their work would not have to be done over again P All this, because
men choose to take upon themselves the authority to preach in the
name of Jesus and interpert the Holy Scriptures, forgetting that
"no man taketh this honor unto himself, but he that is called of
God as was Aaron."
As to the future of the Samoans and the permanency of our
work among them, we cannot hope for the best results, until they
are separated from their native customs. Many of these are in
opposition to gospel teachings, but so strong are they that it
seems almost impossible to wean the natives away from their
tattooing, eating things strangled, and blood, their marriage cus-
toms, etc.
Digitized by
Google
RELIGION ON SAMOA. 185
Just what effect the division of the Islands among England,
Germany and the United States will have upon the religions phase
of the Samoan question, we cannot determine now, but no doubt it
will be interesting to see these various forms of modern govern-
ments exercised so close together, and coming so closely in con-
tact with each other every day.
It would be cruel to bring the Samoans to our cold climate
where they* would have to work eight or ten hours a day, instead
of a few hours now and then, for a living, as they do on Samoa.
Our ceaseless work would crush their spirits, and create dissatis-
faction. Some day, a more natural gathering place for them
might be found in Central or South America, when our mission-
aries go into those countries where the climate will be similar to
their island home, and where they can be reunited with their
American brethren, the Lamanites, and Ephraim will teach them
until they race more become a white and a delightsome people.
LOVING WORDS.
"Loving words will cost but little,
Journeying up the hill of life;
But they make the weak and weary
Stronger, braver for the strife.
Do you count them only trifles? '
What to earth are sun and rain?
Never was a kind word wasted,
Never was one said in vain.
"When the cares of life are many,
And its burdens heavy grow,
Think on weak ones close beside you,—
If you love them, tell them so.
What you count of little value
Has an almost magic power,
And, beneath their cheering sunshine,
Hearts will blossom like a flower."
Selected.
Digitized by
Google
WALKS AND TALKS WITH UNBELIEVERS.
BY J. H. WARD.
I.
You need not throw down this article carelessly. It will do
you no harm. It assumes no dictation. It is simply the honest,
home-like talk of a walker on life's road, to be read by the young
who need friends — by the middle-aged who have none too many
— by all who wish to know and appreciate the truth, but who in
the bustle of life have not taken time to gather the pearls scat-
tered along life's wayside. You say you do not understand it.
Who of us does? There is something so much beyond, as yet un-
revealed to human minds, that one has scarcely time to stop and
think about it.
Yes, my young friend, we are walking along. The road turns
now to the right and then to the left. It is not altogether smooth,
yet we can pick our way along, if we heed where we set our feet.
There are thorns, thick-set, along the road —their points stand
ready to lascerate all who would force their way through, without
regard to paths. And there are others on this same road; some
are old, some are middle-aged, and some are young with you.
There are flowers and beauties along the roadside, but few of us
see them. There are hidden beauties which must be sought out —
there are countless bowers behind the thorns — there are mossy
banks at the foot of many of these old oaks, where friends can
sit and be happy. We run from the cradle to the grave, reaching
for some hand in the distance — striving to gain a place on some
vehicle far ahead, swiftly flying still farther from us. Few of our
Digitized by
Google
WALKS AND TALKS WITH UNBELIEVERS. 187
earthly hopes are ever realized. How the [dreams of our youth
recede! The song of love dies out, and there sweep over the soul
storms of passion, dark shadows driven by fierce blasts.
It is then that the unbelief, of which we seemed so proud,
shows itself in all its terrible hideousness. Why, I observe, my
friend, that the unbelief, of which you boasted the other day,
seems now, in the hour of perplexity, to afford you no consolation.
What is this that you are reading in the hope of relief from the
sorrows that oppress you?
"The Vision of Mirza, as written by Joseph Addison."
I am glad you find comfort in this kind of reading. For
though it may be only the dream of the poet, it shows conclusively
that your mind needs that consolation which religion alone can
give. It also shows that the author had views on human origin
and destiny that so-called Christians seem to have ignored or for-
gotten. Strange it is that unbelievers, who reject God's word, will
accept the same truths when presented under the form of a vision
or a dream!
But let us read: "I had often been told that the rock before
me was the haunt of a genius; and that several had been enter-
tained with that music, who had passed by it, but never heard that
the musician had before made himself visible. When he had raised
my thoughts by those transporting airs which he played to taste
the pleasures of his conversation, as I looked upon him like one
astonished, he beckoned to me, and by the waving of his hand
directed me to approach to the place where he sat. I drew near
with that reverence which is due to a superior nature; and as 'my
heart was entirely subdued by the captivating strains I had heard,
I fell down at his feet and wept. The genius smiled upon me with
a look of compassion and affability that familiarized him to my
imagination, and at once dispelled all the fears and apprehensions
with which I approached him. He lifted me from the ground, and
taking me by the hand, 'Mirza/ said he, 1 have heard thee in thy
soliloquies: follow me/
"He then led me to the highest pinnacle of the rock, and
placing me on the top of it: 'Cast thy eyes eastward,' said he, 'and
tell me what thou seest/ 'I see', said I, 'a huge valley and a pro-
digious tide of water rolling through it.' The valley that thou
Digitized by
Google
188 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
seest/ said he, 'is the Vale of Misery, and the tide of water that
thou seest is part of the great tide of Eternity/ 'What is the
reason/ said I, "that the tide I see rises out of a thick mist at one
end, and again loses itself [in a thick mist at the other? 'What
thou seest/ said he, 'is that portion of eternity which is called
Time, measured out by the sun, and reaching from the beginning
of the world to its consummation. Examine now/ said he, 'this sea
that is bounded with darkness at both ends, and tell me what thou
discoverest in it/ 'I see a bridge/ said I, 'standing in the midst of
the tide/ The bridge thou seest is human life; consider it
attentively/
"Upon a more leisurely survey of it, I found that it consisted
of three score and ten entire arches with several broken arches
which, added to those that were entire made up the number about
an hundred. 'But tell me further/ said he, 'what thou discoverest
on it/ 'I see multitudes of people passing over it/ said I, 'and a black
cloud hanging on each end of it/ As I looked more attentively I saw
several of the passengers dropping through the bridge, into the
great tide that flowed underneath it; and upon further examination,
perceived there were innumerable trap-doors that lay concealed in
the bridge, which the passengers no sooner trod upon, but they
fell through them into the tide and immediately disappeared.
"I passed some time in the contemplation of this wonderful
structure, and the great variety of objects which it presented.
My heart was filled with a deep melancholy; to see several dropping
unexpectedly in the midst of mirth and jollity, and catching at
everything that stood by them to save themselves; some were
looking up towards the heavens, some were in a thoughtful posture,
and some who were in the midst of a speculation, stumbled and fell out
of sight; multitudes were busy in the pursuit of bubbles that
glittered in their eyes and danced before them, but often when they
thought themselves within the reach of them, their footing failed
and down they sank. The genius, being moved with compassion
towards me, bid me quit so uncomfortable a prospect. 'Cast thine
eyes on that thick mist into which the tide bears the several gen-
etations of mortality that fell into it/ I directed my sight as I
was ordered, and I saw the valley opening at the farther end, and
spreading into an immense ocean, planted with innumerable islands
Digitized by
Google
WALKS AND TALKS WITH UNBELIEVERS. 189
that were covered with fruits and flowers, and interwoven with a
thousand little shining seas that run among them. I could see per-
sons dressed in glorious habits, with garlands upon their heads,
passing among the trees, lying down by the side of fountains, or
resting on beds of flowers, and could hear a confused harmony of
singing birds, falling water, human voices and musical instruments.
Gladness grew in me at the discovery of so delightful a scene. I
wished for the wings of an eagle, that I might fly away to those
happy seats; but the genius told me there was no passage to them
except through the gates of death that I saw opening every
moment upon the bridge."
Well, we have read enough; the above gives hints at pre-ex-
istence; man's present state and his glorious destiny. It seems to
me, my friend, that you are not so much of an unbeliever as you
profess to be. Perhaps we will talk again.
WE ARE NOT HERE TO SIGH.
"We are not here to sigh and moan
And make our kindred sad: —
We're here to do the best we can
Toward making others glad.
Cheer up, cheer up, and do not fret,
If things don't come your way;
Be glad that some one else has luck, —
You'll have your turn some day.
But until then just try to be
As cheerful as you can,
For gloomy ways and gloomy speech
Are man's worst gifts to man!"
Digitized by
Google
WORK, AND KEEP YOUR PROMISES.
BY HEBER J. GRANT OF THE QUORUM OF TWELVE APOSTLES.
I desire to impress upon the minds of the young men the
fact that there is no telling when or where benefits may accrue to
them or their associates, or at some future time even to their pos-
terity, provided they faithfully do their best in the daily battle of
life. I will give some personal experiences to verify this.
In 1890-91, earnest efforts were being made to establish the
beet-sugar industry in our territory. Because of the financial
panic of 1891, many who had subscribed for stock were unable to
pay their subscriptions, and I was sent east to secure the funds
needed to establish the industry. Having failed in New York and
Hartford to obtain all of the money required, I was subsequently
sent to San Francisco where one hundred thousand dollars was
secured from Mr. Henry Wadsworth, cashier of Wells, Fargo &
Go's bank in that city. I am confident that my having been faith-
ful when a boy in his employ, at the time he was agent of Wells
Fargo & Co., in Salt Lake City, had some influence in causing him
to loan to my associates such a large sum, at a time when there
was a great demand for money.
One of the parties who signed bonds with me when I engaged
in the insurance business, was Brother Horace S. Eldredge, and as
each bond required two signatures, he suggested that I ask Captain
William H. Hooper to sign with him. I explained that I knew the
Captain only slightly, and feared he would not care to become one
of my sureties. Brother Eldredge thought otherwise, so I solicited
the Captain's signature, but he promptly declined. I walked direct
to my office and had been there but one or two minutes when a
Digitized by
Google
WORK; AND KEEP YOUR PROMISES. 191
messenger from the Deseret National Bank, where I had just left
the Captain, called and said that Mr. Hooper desired to see me.
My answer was that I had just seen the Captain and our conversa-
tion had been of such a character that I had no particular desire
for another interview. The messenger insisted that he had seen
the Captain since I had, and I finally concluded, therefore, to call
again. On reaching the bank, the Captain said: "Young man,
give me those bonds." He signed them, and then said, "When you
were here a few moments ago, I did not know you. I have met
you on^the street now and then for a number of years, and have
spoken to you, but really did not know you. After you went out,
I asked who you were, and learning that you were a son of Jede-
diah M. Grant, at once sent for you. It gives me pleasure to sign
your bonds. I would almost be willing to sign a bond for a son of
Brother Jedediah if I knew I would have to pay it. In this case,
however, I have no fears of having that to do." He related a
number of incidents about my father, which showed the Captain's
love for, and confidence in, him. What the Captain told me,
filled my heart with gratitude to God for having given to me such
a father, and Captain Hooper's remarks have never been forgotten.
They impressed me with a strong desire to so live and labor that
my children would be benefited, even after I have passed away
from this life, by the record which I shall hav£ made. The action
of Captain Hooper profoundly impressed me with the benefits de-
rived from having a good father. Although my father died when
I was a babe nine days old, twenty years after his death I was
reaping the benefits of his honesty and faithful labors. The inci-
dent referred to above happened twenty-three years ago. Many,
many blessings have since come to me because of the honesty and
integrity of my father.
While working in the same building with A. W. White & Co.
and also Wells Fargo & Co. (although I was not employed with
bank work, except the collecting in the latter bank,) I learned quite
well, by assisting the book-keepers and tellers, the banking business,
which knowledge qualified me to accept a situation as acting cash-
ier of Zion's Savings Bank and Trust Company, during the absence
of my predecessor on a mission to Europe. Had I not been willing
to sacrifice a portion of my unoccupied time while in White's and
Digitized by
Google
192 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Wells Fargo's banks, I would not have been qualified to accept the
position in Zion's Savings Bank. _*:
I maintain that jt is the absolute duty of each and every
member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints to so
order his life that his example will be worthy of the imitation of
all men, thus bringing credit and blessings to himself and his pos-
terity and also making friends for the work of the Lord, which
should be the loftiest ambition of every Latter-day Saint.
In line with the lesson taught in "Never Despair," quoted in
my last article, I desire to impress upon the minds of the young
men that because they have not succeeded in the past, or have
failed to live proper lives, they should never feel that there is no
hope for them in the future. There is no teaching of our Lord
and Master, Jesus Christ, which is plainer than that laid down by
him to the effect that there will be none of our past sins held
against us, provided we repent and forsake them, in the future
laboring diligently for the right.
Look not mournfully into the past; it comes not back again. Wisely
improve the present; it is thine. Go forth to meet the shadowy future
without fear and with a manly heart.
I commend my readers to learn by heart and put in practice
the inspiring poem by Longfellow, 'The Psalm of life/ 9 I will
quote two verses, not that they are better than the others but they
are more applicable to the subject on which I am writing:
'Trust no future howe'er pleasant,
Let the dead past bury its dead,
Act, act in the living present,
Heart within and God overhead.
"Let us then be up and doing,
With a heart for any fate,
Still achieving, still pursuing,
Learn to labor and to wait."
It has been said, "All things come to him who waits," but I
Digitized by
Google
WORK, AND KEEP YOUR PROMISES.. 193
have no faith in this saying, unless in connection with the instruc-
tion contained in the lines:
"Still achieving, still pursuing,
Learn to labor and to wait."
I have pleasure in quoting from the National Fourth Reader
an article which greatly impressed my youthful mind:
DANIEL WEBSTER AT SCHOOL.
When Webster first entered Phillips Academy, at Exeter, he was
made, in consequence of his unpolished, country-like appearance, and be-
cause he was placed at the foot of the class, the butt of ridicule by some
of the scholars. This treatment touched his keen sensibility, and he
spoke of it with regret to his friends where he boarded. They informed
him that the place assigned him in the class was according to the stand-
ing regulations of the school, and that by diligence he might rise above
it. They also advised him to take no notice of the laughter of the city
boys; for, after a while, they would become weary of it and would cease.
The assistant tutor, Mr. Emery, was informed of the treatment which
Webster received. He, therefore, treated him with special consideration,
told him to care for nothing but his books and predicted that all would
end well. This kindness had the desired effect. Webster applied himself
with increased diligence and with signal success. He soon met with his
reward which made those who had laughed at him hang their heads with
shame.
At the end of the first quarter, the assistant tutor called up the class
in their usual order. He then walked to the foot of the class, took Web-
ster by the arm, and marched him, in front of the class, to the head,
where, as he placed him, he said, 'There, sir, that is your proper place."
This practical rebuke made those who had delighted to ridicule the coun-
try boy feel mortified and chagrined. He had outstripped them.
This incident greatly stimulated the successful student. He ap-
plied himself with his accustomed industry, and looked forward with
some degree of solicitude to the end of the second term, to see whether
he would be able to retain his relative rank in the class. Weeks slowly
passed away; the end of the term arrived, and the class was again
summoned to be newly arranged, according to their scholarship and de-
portment, as evinced during the preceding term.
While they were all standing in silence and suspense, Mr. Emery,
Digitized by
Google
194 IMPROVEMENT ERA
their teacher, said, fixing his eye at the same time upon the country boy:
'Daniel Webster, gather up your books and take down your cap." Not
understanding the design of such an order, Daniel complied with troubled
feelings. He knew not but what he was about to be expelled from school
for his dullness.
His teacher perceived the expression of sadness upon his counte-
nance, but soon dispelled it by saying: "Now sir, you will please pass
into another room, and join a higher class; and you, young gentlemen,''
addressing the other scholars, "will take an affectionate leave of your
classmate, for you will never see him again!" As if he had said: "This
rustic lad whom you have made the butt of ridicule, has already so far
outstripped you in his studies, that from your standpoint, he is dwarfed
in the distance, and will soon be out of sight entirely. He has developed
a capacity for study which will prevent you from ever overtaking him.
As a classmate you will never see him again."
It would be interesting to know who those city boys were who made
the young rustic an object of sport. What have they come to? What
have they accomplished? Who has heard of the fame of their attain-
ments? Scholars should be careful how they laugh at a classmate be-
cause of his unpolished manners or coarse raiment. Under that rough
exterior may be concealed talents that will move a nation and dazzle a
world, when they, in turn, might justly be made a laughing stock on
account of their inefficiency.
Webster having learned the lesson "to labor and to wait," the re-
sult was that he became one of the greatest statesmen of America*
one of the foremost men of his or any other age. Some of his great
speeches are marvels of eloquence, and make plain to all who read
them the wonderful ability which he possessed.
The following from the Cosmopolitan quoted in the Decem-
ber Era, is of interest in this connection,
"Successful writing means work. * * * * Great geniuses do
not have the power to throw off masterpieces. They are men who labor
patiently, sometimes developing one thought through weary months. Upon
one occasion, Daniel Webster, after an apparently extemporaneous speech
in the United States Senate, was congratulated upon the genius that en-
abled him to use an expression which seemed to his auditors to be par-
ticularly felicitous. 'Extemporaneous?' he replied. 'Why, that was the
work of my three weeks' fishing trip last summer;' thus illustrating the
saying that genius is an infinite capacity for taking pains."
Digitized by
Google
WORK, AND KEEP YOUR PROMISES. 195
Not only are the words from I Chron. 22: 16, "Arise there-
fore, and be doing, and the Lord be with thee," true as to the
benefits which will come to us in this life, but the Lord has prom-
ised if we are faithful here that we shall be rewarded in the life to
-come:
''Whatever principles of intelligence we attain unto in this life, it
will rise with us in the resurrection;
"And if a person gains more knowledge and intelligence in this life
through his diligence and obedience, than another, he will have so much
the advantage in the world to. come.
'There is a law irrevocably decreed in heaven before the foundations
•of the world, upon which all blessings are predicated.
"And when we obtain any blessing from God it is by obedience to
that law upon which it is predicated." (Doctrine and Covenants, Sec.
130: 18-21.)
I assert with confidence that the law of success, here and here-
after, is to have a humble and a prayerful heart, and to work,
work, WORK.
"Blessed work! If ever thou wert curse of God,
What must his blessing be?"— J. B. Silkirk.
The Lord is no respecter of persons, and will give success to
all who work for it. If I can only impress upon the minds of the
youth of Zion the eloquence, the inexpressible eloquence of work,
1 shall feel fully repaid.
"Adverse circumstances should not discourage us. If there is ever
a time to be ambitious, it is not when ambition is easy, but when it is
hard. Fight in darkness, fight when you are down, die hard and you
won't die at all."— Bebchbr.
"He who has resolved to conquer or die, is seldom conquered, such
noble despair perishes with difficulty." — Corneille.
"What are the aims that are at the same time duties? They are
-the perfecting of ourselves, the happiness of others." — Kant.
I hope that no young man will throw away any of his time
waiting for "something to turn up." I commend to all the words
Digitized by
Google
196 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
of Sidney Smith: "In order to do anything worth doing, we must
not stand shivering on the bank and thinking of the cold and
danger. Jump in and scramble through as well as you can." And
also the following, by the same author: "Let every man be occu-
pied in the highest employment of which his nature is capable, and
die with the consciousness that he has done his best." Let us en-
deavor to discover the occupation for which we are best suited by
the natural abilities which the Lord has given us, and then labor to
improve upon these talents.
'Tor what doth it profit a man if a gift is bestowed upon him, and
he receiveth not the gift? Behold he rejoices not in that which is given
unto him, neither rejoices in him who is the giver of the gift." (Doctrine
and Covenants, Sec. 88£33.
Being an only child, my mother reared me very carefully; in-
deed, I grew more or less on the principle of a hot-house plant, the
growth of which is "long and lanky," but not substantial. I learned
to sweep, and to wash and wipe dishes, but did little stone throw-
ing, and little indulging in those sports which are interesting and
attractive to boys, and which develop their physical frames; there-
fore, when I joined a base ball club, the boys of my own age, and
a little older, played in the first nine, those younger than myself
played in the second,and those still younger in the third and I played
with them. One of the reasons for this was that I could not throw
the ball from one base to the other; another reason was that I
lacked physical strength to run or bat well. When I picked up a
ball, the boys would generally shout, "Throw it here, sissy!" So
much fun was engendered on my account by my youthful companions
that I solemnly vowed that I would play base ball in the nine that
would win the championship of the Territory of Utah.
My mother was keeping boarders at the time for a living, and
I shined their boots until I saved a dollar, which I invested in a base
ball. I spent hours and hours throwing the ball at a neighbor's
barn, (Edwin D. Woolley's,) which caused him to refer to me as the
laziest boy in the Thirteenth Ward. Often my arm would ache so
that I could scarcely go to sleep at night. But I kept on practic-
ing, and finally succeeded in getting into the second nine of our
Digitized by
Google
WORK, AND KEEP YOUR PROMISES. 197
club. Subsequently I joined a better club, and eventually played in
the nine that won the championship of the Territory. Having thus
made good my promise to myself, I retired from the base ball
arena.
I have never seen the day when I was not willing to do the
meanest work, (if there is such a thing as mean work, which I doubt)
rather than be idle. The Lord has said through his inspired Prophet
Joseph Smith:
For behold it is not meet that 1 should command in all things, for
he that is compelled in all things the same is a slothful and not a wise
servant, wherefore he receiveth no reward.
Verily 1 say, men should be anxiously engaged in a good cause, and
do many things of their own free will, and bring to pass much righteous-
ness;
For the power is in them, wherein they are agents unto themselves.
And inasmuch as men do good they shall in nowise lose their reward.
But he that doeth not anything until he is commanded and receiveth
a commandment with doubtful heart, and keepeth it with slothf ulness,
thejsame is damned. (Doctrine and Covenants Sec. 58: 26-29.)
I think this should apply also to boys, and when I think of the
hours and days and weeks and months partially wasted by me, with the
sole object of learning to be a baseball player, I am impressed with
the thought that I was not anxiously engaged in a "good cause"
neither following Sidney Smith's advice to be engaged in the high-
est employment of which my nature was capable. I am convinced
of the deep obligation which rests upon all parents and officers in
the Y. M. M. I. Associations to exert the best energy of our minds to
direct aright the labors of the youth of Zion. There was one things
owever, accomplished by my experience as ball player, namely,
the fulfilling of a promise made to myself.
In my last article, I endeavored to impress upon the minds of
the young men the necessity of being careful to fulfill all promises
made to themselves so as to strengthen thereby, through the force
of habit, the promises made to others. Every young man should
do this, and also have an ambition to qualify himself for labor to
the full extent of his ability, so that he will be able to accomplish
all that is possible for him to do in planting the standard of truth
firmly on the earth.
Digitized by
Google
GOSPEL STUDIES.
THE REALITY AND SIGNIFICANCE OF HEAVEN AND HELL.
BY PROFESSOR N. L. NELSON, OP THE BRIGHAM YOUNG
ACADEMY, PROVO.
[In studying the following article, the young reader is cautioned
that Professor Nelson is presenting old truths in a new way, and that in
so doing, he places great stress upon self-effort, seemingly to the neg-
lect of the mercy of God, without which all our work is as nothing.
Let it be remembered that the words of Christ are true: "But lay up
for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth
corrupt, and where thieves do not break through and steal: for where
your treasure is, there will your heart be also."
That we are immediately rewarded or punished for our acts in this
life, and that such reward or punishment is all that we will obtain
throughout eternity, is an assertion that requires all the stress of
modification that the author has placed upon it by employing the word
"potentially." In the day of judgment, the righteous will undoubtedly
awake to find to their credit many mercies that never were realized to
them in this life — many blessings and glories that they had never dreamed
of in this probation, while the wicked will, perhaps, discover that their
evil actions have separated them further from the presence of God
than they had ever comprehended in this world.
The farmer who sows is not immediately rewarded, yet that act is
the cause of his future harvest; he could not reap without sowing. By
that act he is potentially — t. e. not positively but in possibility —
Digitized by
Google
GOSPEL STUDIES. 199
rewarded; bat what that reward shall be, great or small, depends much
upon how he shall farther comply with the laws of nature in cultivat-
ing his crop, and undoubtedly, in a greater degree upon the God of
harvests who in tempering the earth and the elements, giveth the
increase. So all our acts in this life are as the seed and the labor of the
husbandman; but in the end, the reward is realized through the mercy
and justice of Him who judgeth all men righteously according to the
deeds done in the body. — Editors.]
My next proposition is trite through constant repetition, and
seems so much like a truism that my only reason for introducing it
is that it needs enforcing. It is this:
Every thought, word, and act of our lives immediately raises us
toward Heaven or lowers us toward Hell-
This is true not only of Heaven and Hell when considered as
states of the soul, but also when considered as places of associa-
tions; for there are large external beginnings of both Heaven and
Hell right here in earth-life.
Take two typical cases. Let the first be that of a man
whom the Gospel has rescued from the depths of sin. What, we
may ask, had taken place within him on the day he entered the
waters of baptism? He will tell you he was a changed man. A
new ideal of righteousness, crude and indistinct perhaps, had been
created within him. This was the inner kingdom of God of which
Christ speaks in Luke (17: 20-21). In other words it is the
beginning of Heaven as a state of the soul. True to the law
discussed in a previous article, he finds no more pleasure in old
associations. He is seeking environments that shall correspond
with the new state of his soul. Baptism is the first real step
toward them. Communion with men and women of like ideals gives
him ecstatic joy. Day by day as his knowledge increases, his ideal
becomes clearer, and he seeks to make his life conform thereto.
Soon he begins to long for Zion as a place more completely realiz-
ing outwardly his spiritual state. Let us suppose that thus,
precept upon precept, he grows in the conception as well as in the
outward realization of Heaven until the highest associations of
righteousness on earth are his to enjoy.
What have been the rounds in the ladder of his ascent? Paul
answers the question. The righteousness of God (i. e., the harmony
Digitized by
Google
200 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
of the universe) has been made known to him from faith to
faith. Ideals successively more perfect were given by the Spirit
of Truth, just as each in turn was wrought out in conduct and
association. Each step was accompanied by joy above and pain
and unrest beneath: joy in the new-found inner Heaven; unrest till
its corresponding outer associations were formed. Such is the
history of a little part of the road to Heaven; the rest of the way,
even to the highest glory, does not differ in kind — only in degree.
Consider next an opposite case — that of Sidney Rigdon will
do. Here was a man resembling in many respects the previous
example in the degree of the Heaven-spirit and Heaven-associa-
tion to which he attained. But when his day of trial came he fell.
How far he fell, and whether at this day he is falling or rising, the
Father of all knows. Sufficient for my purpose that a man who
had the glories of the Celestial Kingdom opened to his vision, who
conversed with heavenly beings, and who saw and heard things
unutterable and unlawful to utter — sufficient for my purpose that
such a man fell.
What is the inner history of his fall? Just as in the first
example light entered the mind creating successively a more per-
fect ideal, so now with Elder Rigdon's first sin, darkness entered,
obscuring his ideal and lowering the tone of his soul's Heaven.
For what is sin but treason to our ideals; i. e., a refusal to
conform in conduct to the righteousness of God which has been
revealed to us?* In the first case there was joy above and unrest
below. In the second, these feelings are reversed. The moment
our inner Heaven becomes lower than our outer, we feel an unrest
above. Our environments bore us. We can't stand to be so
"good." We distrust our associates, or sneer at them as hypocrites;
which latter judgment is a reflex from our own hearts: we should
be hypocrites did we act as we lately acted and as our associates
are acting. There is no remaining in such a state; we must either
* The reader will see, by a little thought, that this definition is
merely a new statement of the expression; "Sin is the transgression of
the law." The "righteousness of God"— what is it but "law"? "Trans-
gression" — but proving traitor to the heavenly ideal revealed to us?
Digitized by
Google
GOSPEL STUDIES. 201
repent, i. e., restore the brightness of our inner Heaven, or pass
below where onr associations correspond with our ideals.
Sidney Rigdon chose not to repent. It was inevitable there-
fore that he most sink successively to lower levels. Every sin
would lower his ideal, and the unrest caused by environments
above would compel him to change his associations to match. Nor
is there any resting place in this downward scale short of perdition.
At any stage above the last, however, repentance — which begins
by a change of attitude toward God and righteousness — may start
the soul heavenward again.
But we need not take extreme cases to illustrate the law that
man rises toward Heaven or sinks toward Hell by every thought,
word, and deed of his life. Let the reader appeal rather to his
own experience. Happy indeed is he whose life is an unbroken
ascent; woeful and deserving the pity of angels he whose inner
and outer life succeed each other in an unbroken descent. If any
thought can rouse in man the missionary spirit, the instinct to
rescue, it must be this latter.
For most of us, however, the course of life is zig-zag, now
upward, now downward. Do you sometimes feel bored with the
thought of family worship? Are you tempted to break the
Sabbath day or refuse communion with the Saints? Be sure that
the tone of your inner Heaven is lowered, and your impulse is to
find associations to correspond. Most of us remember such times
in our lives — downward tendencies mercifully checked perhaps
through the chastening hand of our Father. Conversely, do you
remember a time on your mission when you would willingly have
walked a hundred miles to grasp the hand of a Latter-day Saint
and partake with him of the Sacrament? That was strong evidence
that your inner Heaven was more exalted than your outer. Why
don't you feel so now?
Blessed is he who daily takes stock of the sum total of
harmony within him. His inclination or disinclination to pray is
no doubt the best single ledger account of his standing; but the
books he has appetite for, the companions and associations he
chooses, the kind of food and drink that passes his lips, the
thoughts and suggestions that arise in his mind, are all signs of
his spiritual solvency or insolvency. Perhaps the best general
Digitized by
Google
202 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
way to determine the direction he is going, is to consider day by
day whether his joys or his pleasures predominate in life. The
distinction between these two ideas is so rich in food for instruc-
tion that I reserve it for a future paper. By way of a hasty con-
clusion of this topic, it may be said that his life will be safely
upward who strikes a trial balance every night; for we cannot
well conceive in the same man a wisdom that would enable him to
discover daily how he stands, and a folly that would keep him
from heeding the lessons taught thereby. It is the man who
drifts that is in danger.
My next proposition may seem startling to some readers of
the Era, but it ought not, for it is merely the truth of the last
proposition put into a new form. It is this:
We are rewarded or punished instantly for what we think, say,
or do; potentially there is no other reward or punishment throughout
eternity.*
Scarcely a Sunday passes that we do not hear advanced the
old sectarian doctrine of laying up treasures in Heaven, in the
sense of storing something afar qffin time and space, the joy and
glory of which we shall come into possession of by and by. So,
too, Hell is painted only as a distant doom the punishment of
*I use the word "potentially" here to forestall an obvious objection.
Rewards and punishments as conscious realizations may be put off till the
day of judgment. But even this will rarely be the case, save in part.
Which of us does not begin to feel Heaven or Hell, at least in part, as
soon as the act is done which brightens or darkens our souls? This
qualification of the proposition is discussed further on. My purpose in
this pointed statement is to bring before the reader the neglected truth
that our thoughts, words, and deeds, daily and hourly pass judgment on
our souls. Suppose the summons: 'This night shall thy soul be
required of thee," — to be brought to you or me, and we should have to
stand before the bar of God; would not our reward or punishment be
there potentially in our own souls? Furthermore, was it not there and
at least partially realized during life? But whether realized or
unrealized until the judgment day, the fact remains, our rewards
and punishments do actually begin, increase, decrease, and otherwise
vary, as instantaneous effects of our thoughts, words and deeds. Future
rewards and punishments are only awakenings; potentially we are
already damned or blessed.
Digitized by
Google
GOSPEL STUDIES. 203
which may be escaped for a time, but which will eventually over-
take the sinner.
The evil of this partially true, partially false conception lies
in the fact that it lulls effort here and now. The rich man who
gives a million to charity mistakes the laudations given him on
earth for a foretaste of what will be his reward in Heaven; where
as the only "treasure" he lays up by it is in the extent to which
his soul is enriched by the act of giving, which perhaps could not
equal that of the widow who gave her two mites. Indeed, if
vanity or worldly fame were in whole or in part the motive for
the gift, the average of his soul's Heaven would be lowered, and
therefore by so much he would actually be laying up his treasure
in Hell.
The habit of transferring our rewards and punishments to
remote points in time and space, as one might convey earthly
treasures to a bank, results in turning our eyes away from our
daily lives — where they should ever be, watching the process of
Heaven-making and Hell-making, as it goes on within us daily
and hourly — and setting them upon creations of the fancy afar off,
where, like spiritual misers, we tell over the treasures we have
laid up to await our arrival; swelling our glories and exaltations,
thrones and dominions, with no other let or hindrance than the
ability of our speculative powers to soar and spread out; neglect-
ing in the meanwhile the conquest of self, which alone can give
us any degree of Heaven whatever. How many Latter-day Saints
there are whose only preparation for Heaven is in being "good"
and receiving the ordinances of the Temple; forgetting that
ordinances do not confer exaltation — they merely furnish oppor-
tunity to gain exaltation.
With what an accelerated pace we shall aid in ushering in the
Millennium, when the last vestige of this artificial conception shall
be weeded out of our thinking; when in place thereof the true
significance of Heaven and Hell shall be fully realized; which
significance I take to be this: There are no "treasures" in Heaven
for any man apart from those 'laid up" in his soul, no punishments
in Hell save the discords accumulated within his own bosom; the
only harmonies that will ever exist for him will be the sum total
of those to which he daily attunes his soul; the only glories those
Digitized by
Google
204 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
which make bright his spirit — the glories of intelligence daily and
hourly achieved.*
As before observed, we are in the very midst of Heaven's
processes. Whoever forgets that earth-life is an integral part of
Heaven-life — that Heaven is potential and may to a large extent
become dynamic in our every-day associations — will wake up at
some distant point in time, at which he is now fondly though idly
gazing, and find that his Heaven remains yet to be begun. For it is
a truth that we make our own Heaven — God furnishing the oppor-
tunity (ordinances, Priesthood, endowments,) and the guide, (the
Spirit of truth). Heaven-making is in fact the only legitimate
business of life; and Hell-making is nothing else than Heaven-
making neglected.
Whatever other books there may be out of which we shall be
judged, certain it is that the Book of Life — as its name would
indicate — is the record which each individual soul is daily record-
ing in itself; and so absolute is this record that, as Christ said, we
shall even have to account for every idle word we utter. In one
particular this simile of a book out of which judgment is to be
made, is at fault; for with such a record judgment can be rendered
at best only at intervals; whereas in the life-record each of us is
making, judgment is instantaneous: every thought, word or deed
instantly conditions the sum-total of the Heaven or harmony
within us, as surely, and effectually as a pebble cast into a pond
changes the shoreline.
And this is the essential essence of a man's Heaven or Hell—
the harmony or discord which reigns at any moment within his
own soul. For Heaven secured within him, he begins to live in
Heaven, even though his externals be Hell. The more discordant
his environments, the more narrowly circumscribed perhaps will
be his Heaven — the more hedged in will be his soul-life; but small
*Let it not be supposed, because I thus emphasize, self -effort, that I
do not take the mercy of God into account. God's merciful guidance
through the medium of the Spirit of Truth is the very source of the
Heaven ideals, conforming to which constitutes "laying up treasures in
Heaven." Furthermore, the conforming thereto is possible only as God,
by the same means, gives us courage and fortitude.
Digitized by
Google
GOSPEL STUDIES. 205
though it be, the light within his bosom will be celestial light —
differing in no respect from the light which shines from the
throne of God; the warmth within him will be celestial warmth —
differing in no respect from that which he would feel should he
grasp the hand of angels.
Nor is it to be understood that the Heaven-life within him is
circumscribed in the sense that his soul's light does not shine out
and his soul's warmth radiate. It is only that the medium about
him is unfitted to perceive the light and warmth; as truly so, as
that the glories of sunlight with its thousand hues and tints,
would be but black darkness were there no eye to see them; or to
put it in the language of scripture, "The light shineth in dark-
ness and the darkness comprehendeth it not." It is only as the
man moves into environments where harmony begins to take the
place of discord, that he finds sympathy and companionship — that
his light and warmth find an atmosphere for refraction and diffu-
sion. He may have Heaven and the joy of Heaven within him,
but he will never be at rest till he find Heaven also without him.
Note, therefore, that I say the "essential essence" of a man's
Heaven or Hell is the harmony or discord within him — they are
not the all of his future states; for Heaven and Hell as external
realities are but imperfectly realized here — the tares and the
wheat grow together. Whether the tares get any pleasure from
growing with the wheat or will have their pain increased by being
collected to themselves, may be doubted; but there can be no
question that the wheat suffers from the presence of the tares,
and that its inner life will not expand to the full measure of joy
and bliss till they be removed. In the sense, therefore, of an
external Heaven and Hell, there are future rewards and punish-
ments; but even these awards, which will be made on the day of
judgment — what are they but the sum-totals of a million instanta-
neous judgments, the effects of which for bliss or pain, have been
with us internally, and partially if not completely realized, ever
since the moment that the thought, word, or deed out of which
they grew, took place in our lives? My proposition is therefore
substantially true — and I know of no thought more significant in
the shaping of our lives — viz: We are rewarded or punished
Digitized by
Google
206 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
instantly for what we think, say, or do; potentially there is no
other reward or punishment throughout eternity.
But there is another aspect of Heaven and Hell equally signi-
ficant in the shaping of our lives for eternity. It is an aspect
which has been foreshadowed many timcte in this discussion, but
which I now desire to state definitely, viz:
At the judgment day a man will receive thai degree of external
Heaven which corresponds with the Heaven he has accumulated with-
in him; a higher or a lower degree would be in the nature of Hell
(or discord) to him, by just so much as the difference between the
status of his soul and his new environments; so, too, for him whose
life has been negative, the degree of Hell to which he is doomed will
correspond with the want of harmony in his life; a lower or a higher
Hell, or any degree of Heaven, would be punishment both unjust and
unmerciful*
This proposition, so self-evident when stated as it is here, is
far from being realized by many Latter-day Saints. "Lord, for-
give us our sins, and when we have finished this life, save us in
the Celestial glory," is a very familiar petition. If the prayer
means, "Help us day* by day to put our lives in harmony with thy
laws so that in a million years or so we may find our outer Heaven
in the Celestial glory"—I have no objection to makaf But I
* 'In fine, so great had been my iniquities, that the very thoughts of
coming into the presence of my God, did rack my soul with inexpressible
horror. Oh, thought I, that I could be banished and become extinct both
body and soul, that I might not be brought to stand in the presence of
my God" — Alma 36: 14-15. Is not this a true picture of how a soul
would feel if placed in glory for which his inner life unfitted him?
Would not the degree of his suffering correspond to the extent of the
difference between the status of his soul and the nature of his
environment?
1 1 say a "million years or so," but I confess that it is really impossi-
ble to make a clear judgment on this point. A million years seems a
short time for so great a work, if intelligence comes to us as slowly as it
comes on earth; but it is probable that we shall conform to the laws of
God in a much accelerated ratio, as our eyes are opened to the real
meaning of salvation and exaltation.
Digitized by
Google
GOSPEL STUDIES. 207
suspect these good people desire to make a sectarian leap from
earth conditions into associations which only beings perfect as God
and angels can endure.
Think what would happen should their prayers be answered!
Truth would buffet their imperfections on every side. Inexorable
law, to a thousand expressions of which they have never learned
to conform, would crush them to agonized helplessness. "God
dwells in everlasting burnings." No man can behold his glory
and live. Fire was the only comparison by which the Prophet
could make us even faintly realize the gap between us and His
perfection. Less awful would be most men's suffering were they
placed in the abode of the damned— less awful because their
inner life would still be nearer the discord of Hell than the perfect
harmony of Heaven. But going to either place would entail an
agony^which neither mercy nor justice can ever permit to happen.
We shall go to that Heaven which is fitted to give us bliss.
Foolish children that we still are! No sooner are we done
believing in Aladdin and his wonderful lamp than we begin to think
ourselves wise, and straightway give credence to marvels concern-
ing Heaven and Hell more impossible than anything recorded in
the Arabian Nights Entertainments. Consider for a moment what
would be the nature of the segregation should this eternal judg-
ment be passed on the Latter-day Saints now living, with just one
day's notice. How many would go to a Celestial glory? A few —
a very few — would no doubt pass to higher associations — to an
external Heaven more perfect than The- Church today— their inner
life being purer, more exalted than any outer life they have an
opportunity to conform to. But many would be consigned to
associations less perfect than they have here on earth, since their
ideals today, are far below the external requirements made of
them. For the most of us, there would-be a Heaven not differing
much from the Church organization to which we are now striving
to conform. The joys of the new life would be purer, since the
tares would no longer be growing with the wheat. But as for the
rest — the standard of truth, the opportunities to work out the
Heaven-ideals within us, the sacrifices by which we overcome self—
these would be much the same; for if they were much higher or
Digitized by
Google
208 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
more difficult, there would be such a gap between us and them
that they would be meaningless to us and therefore useless.
What then? Was it a futile promise that we should inherit
eternal lives in the Celestial glory? By no means. That is our
destiny. We shall become like unto God when we have bridged
the gap between us and God by self-effort guided and directed
by his Holy Spirit— in short by doing just such unostentatious duties
and making just such unheralded sacrifices as are daily required of
us in this life. It may take us a long while to reach this goal; but
let us not forget that potentially we are in Heaven from the moment
we start toward U: and at any stage in our journey toward the Celes-
tial Heaven we are in the highest glory and most perfect bliss that
the universe can at that moment afford us. But we shall yet
reach a higher and more perfect outer Heaven as day by day we
build a more perfect inner Heaven, for there is no end to time,
nor space, nor progress.
MY PRAYER.
If there be some weaker one,
Give me strength to help him on;
If a blinder soul there be,
Let me guide him nearer thee.
Make my mortal dreams come true
With the work I fain would do;
Clothe with life the weak intent,
Let me be the thing I meant;
Let me find in thy employ
Peace that dearer is than joy;
Out of self to love be led,
And to heaven acclimated,
Until all things sweet and good
Seem my nature's habitude.
John G. Whittibr.
Digitized by
Google
SOUTH AFRICAN WAR
BY DR. J. M. TANNER, PRESIDENT OP THE STATE AGRICULTURAL COL-
LEGE, LOGAN, UTAH.
IL
Since the war broke out in South Africa there has been a gen-
eral disposition on the part of the people of England to support the
party in power. It is no longer a question of partisan politics, but
a question of patriotism, a war in which the success of the Eng-
lish arms is dear to the heart of every Englishman. On the other
hand, it must not be supposed that the war is a popular one. Many
of the Liberals are very strongly opposed to it; they thought that
the war with all its harsh and unhappy consequences might be
avoided by the exercise of some patience and diplomacy.
The Uitlanders in South Africa saw in this division the prob-
abilities of a longer delay in the adjustment of their difficulties
than they wished for, especially in case the Liberals came into
power. The Liberals are Home Rulers. The very questions that
bear them up in the popular elections of England are questions
that go to the fundamental rights of the Boers in the rule of their
own country. The Uitlanders saw that as the wheel of political
success turned round, sooner or later the Liberals would again be
on top, and they had much less to hope for from them than from
the Conservatives. The policy, therefore, of the Uitlanders was to
force the questions to an issue, and force it as soon as possible.
In the Foreign Minister, Mr. Chamberlain, they had a warm friend
and sympathizer, and if they missed the opportunity of forcing the
Digitized kjy
Google
210 IMPROVEMENT ERA
issue during his administration, they might have to postpone the
fulfillment of the hopes which they were building up, for an indefinite
period of time. It became, therefore, an easy matter to increase
the agitation in South Africa, to multiply difficulties, and to make
an intervention on the part of another country almost an absolute
necessity. But England had other reasons for preferring the war
now.
It will be remembered that in 1896, the Jameson raid revealed
the fact that Rhodes and others were laying a scheme for an up-
rising in which the Uitlanders would take the initiative and Eng-
land be compelled to follow. The Jameson raid was a conspicuous
failure. It was so bold and untimely as to create the most intense
feeling of hatred on the part of the Boers for the English. Jame-
son had not acted wisely, and about the only explanation that Mr.
Rhodes could offer was that Jameson had upset his apple cart,
and Rhodes' calculations were therefore all scattered, and it must
necessarily take a long time before they could be gathered up and
concentrated as Rhodes thought he had them concentrated at the
time of the Jameson raid.
This led to the unification of the Dutch throughout all South
Africa, so that those who lived in Cape Colony under English Do-
minion made their sympathy for their brethren in the Transvaal a
political issue, and conceived the idea that the Dutch through all
South Africa should be united in a common cause, with common
interests— without undertaking to throw off English rule — in cer-
tain national aims. This was called the "Africander Bund," and
leading Englishmen saw that as this Bund become more powerful
it might very easily lead to an alliance of all the Dutch in South
Africa— an alliance that, in case of war, would group all the Dutch
together in arms against the English. And again, it might be the
initiative leading to a South African revolution. If the Dutch of
Cape Colony, an English province, should rise in arms, the rebellion
would be more formidable, because all the Dutch practically could
enter the field, while of the Englishof Cape Colony there would be
only comparatively few in numbers who would be prepared to
take up arms. Soldiers would have to be provided from else-
where. In Cape Colony there are two hundred and sixty-five thous-
and Dutch and one hundred and ninety-four thousand English. The
Digitized by
Google
SOUTH AFRICAN WAR. 211
preponderance, therefore, of the Dutch over the English in this
colony, and the disposition on the part of the former to take up
arms being more general than it would be among, the English,
might increase the difficulties which England would have to en-
counter in case of a general uprising.
It may thus be seen that those who most favored the aggres-
sive policy of Mr. Chamberlain, and especially the Uitlanders, have
been governed largely by the idea that it would be dangerous to
postpone the war, and that the difficulties might by postponement
be protracted for an indefinite length of time. The causus belli,
however, of the war is to be found largely in the commercial dif-
ficulties which the Uitlanders have to encounter. They [are de-
pendent for their existence upon the outside world. Their bread-
stuffs, their clothing, all implements, and most all of the necessa-
ries of life come from abroad, and these are taxed as they pass
through the different colonies on the road to the great city of
Johannesburg. Long lists of grievances of a commercial character
have been set forth by the Uitlanders as evidence of the oppres-
sion they were under. Examples of this may be found in the tax on
dynamite used for mining purposes. It costs there seventeen dol-
lars per case, when it could be bought out of the state for less
than ten dollars. And a concession on dynamite has been granted
to a company which makes millions of dollars a year out of it.
Enormous prices by reason of similar concessions are paid for
candles. The railroads discriminate and charge as much for haul-
ing freight a distance of forty-seven miles from the border of the
Transvaal to Johannesburg as it costs to haul the same freight a
thousand miles from the seaport.
Those who undertake to justify England in this war claim
that one of her purposes is also humanitarian; that the treking of
the Boers was not simply for the purpose of migrating to a land
wherein they could enjoy greater political privileges, but for the
purpose of maintaining the institution of slavery,and that symptoms
of slavery still exist in that country. This, of course, is denied by
the Boers who undertake to show that the native service is simply
a condition of employment. But it will hardly do to ascribe the
English position in this war to the slavery question. There are
those, no doubt, to whom this excuse appeals very strongly.
Digitized by
Google
212 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Connected with the charge of slavery is also the charge that
English missionaries have been treated very harshly by the Boers.
Whatever that treatment may have been, it is certain that the
missionaries manifest a strong dislike of a people into whose relig-
ion they have been unable thus far to make any inroad. The
Boers maintain strongly their faith, and it has been one of the
leading causes of their union, and, no doubt, one of the leading ,
causes of the great treks which they have in the past undertaken.
Before and at the opening of the war, the ministers certainly did
all they could to create popular prejudices throughout England
and America by writing in denunciation of the Boers, and wherever
a missionary discussed the question, people generally expected to
find him against the Boers and in favor of this war. But while
the missionary sympathizers may justify the war in part on the
grounds of the grievances set up by the missionaries, it is certain
that the treatment of missionaries by the Boers has played really
no part whatever in this matter. Besides, the grievance is old, for
in recent years there has been but little conflict between the Boers
and the missionaries.
It is evident that even now, in the midst of war, the leaders
among the Liberal party have not withdrawn entirely the strong
opposition which they felt at its commencement. Bryce, the author
of the "American Commonwealth," a prominent Liberal, has written
a work upon "Impressions of South Africa." Bryce is very popular
and considered a very impartial author. His book was published
in 1898. Now that the war has broken out a revised edition is to be
issued, and in it he says, speaking of the causes that led to this
war:
"The Boers made concessions, but the English held these concessions
insufficient. In the course of this dicsussion the British ministry used
language which led the Transvaal people to believe that they were
determined to force the Boer government to comply with their demands;
and they followed up their dispatches by sending troops from England
to Africa. 1 ** They justified this action by pointing out (and the event
has shown this to be the fact) that the British garrison in South Africa
was insufficient to defend the colonies. But the Boers naturally felt
that if they remained quiet till the British forces had been raised to a
strength which they could not hope to resist, they would lose the only
military advantage which they possessed. Accordingly, when they knew
Digitized by
Google
SOUTH AFRICAN WAR. 213
that the reserves were being called out in England, and that an army
corps was to be sent to South Africa, they declared war, having been
for some time previously convinced, rightly or wrongly, that the British
government had resolved to coerce them. They were in sore straight,
and they took the course which must have been expected from them,
and, indeed, the only course which brave men who are not going to
make further concessions could have taken."
Continuing further, Mr Brycesays regarding the present situa-
tion:
"To some of us it appears a calamity for England also, since it is
likely to alienate, perhaps for generations to come, the bulk of the white
population in one of our most important self-governing colonies; it may,
indeed, possibly mean for her the ultimate loss of South Africa."
At the outbreak of the war, Mr. Chamberlain had but little to
say, and the press indulged in some comment over his reticence,
and wondered how it was possible that he could restrain himself
from speech-making in which he frequently indulges, and in which
his representations are of the most extreme character. Recently,
however, he found it convenient to arrange for a speech at Leices-
ter. He had been extremely goaded by certain portions of the
continental press, and the attitude of some French papers was
most exasperating to him. Indeed, the papers that indulged in
extreme criticism and were attacking the person of the Queen, had
descended to a vileness that, although not worthy of notice, was
nevertheless extremely aggravating. The circumstances that led
to the attack upon the Queen arose from the announcement that
she would spend the coming winter in the Italian part of the
Riviera, a warm and delightful country for those who delight in the
sunshine during the cold wintry months of northern Europe.
The Riviera extends from Genoa along the shore of the
Mediterranean as far west as Nice, and, during the winter season,
is perhaps as nearly Paradise as can be found in any part of the
world. I suppose political conditions led the Queen to make the
change and go to Italy instead of to France, especially since the
French were very critical toward the English at the outbreak of
the war. Some of the most disreputable, as well as the lowest,
French journals, began an attack upon the person of the Queen,
and made references quite vulgar in their character.
Digitized by
Google
214 IMPRO VEMENT ERA.
Mr. Chamberlain seems to have lost his temper, and he under-
took in his speech to lecture the French, and, in his reference to
France, made statements that were threatening in their character.
He warned the French that such attacks "may have serious con-
sequences if our neighbors do not mend their ways." He also
spoke of the very friendly interest existing between England.
Germany and the United States. He made reference to an Anglo-
Saxon, or Tuetonic alliance. In the use of the word "alliance," he
had accentuated perhaps too strongly the friendly interest between
Germany and England, as a number of the German newspapers at
once repudiated the idea that there was an alliance between Eng-
land and Germany. However, he did represent that these three
countries were practically in accord with reference to their foreign
policy. Whether that accord of foreign policy will lead to an alli-
ance, is yet to be seen. England had recently been treating Ger-
many to high consideration. She has practically withdrawn her
interest in the Samoan Islands on terms most favorable to Germany,
and according to Germany's own wishes. The adjustment of the
Samoan question between England and Germany, was evidently a
stroke of high diplomacy on the part of England in her play for
the friendly interest of Germany.
That the Liberals will take every advantage of what they con-
sider the mistakes of the Conservatives in this war, to strengthen
their position, may be seen again from the remarks of Lord Rose-
bery at Edinburgh, wherein he makes reply to Mr. Chamberlain.
Lord Rosebery says:
"We have no right to go into the gutters (speaking of the French)
to fish up the derelict press of any country and to hold it up to scorn,
as a motive of our policy. It is impossible that the Queen could be
besmirched by such attacks, which only recoil on the attackers; but,
whatever the degraded outburst may mean, it does not represent the
best or highest opinion of France. We have been over-ready to flout
other nations, and it is no wonder that Great Britain is unpopular
abroad. I do trust that this undiplomatic frankness will cease, for
these stinging words rankle long afterwards, and it is not for statesmen
to speak under the passing irritation of the moment."
The events of the war clearly demonstrate that England has
again been guilty of the sin which has characterized her move-
Digitized by
Google
SOUTH AFRICAN WAR. 215
ments in almost every war of the last half of this century, namely,
an underestimation of the strength of her enemies. At this time, it
is not possible to give any very correct idea of what has actually
taken place in the movements and contests on the battlefield. The
Boers have moved their forces south into Natal, a British province,
where most pf the fighting, up to- the present time, has taken
place. There have been battles at Glencoe, Colenso and Estcourt.
Seventeen thousand British are now shut up in Ladysmith, Eim-
berly and Maf eking. The battle of Modder River is perhaps the
most sanguinary struggle that has yet taken place, but the paucity
of news from the seat of war is such that it is very difficult at this
writing to give the results of the struggle.
The British own the cable lines from South Africa, and the
news that reaches us has, of course, a strong British coloring.
Recent statements from the other side, show a wide discrepancy in
the estimates, not only of the men lost, but in the size of the
forces. Here is an example. The English say that from four
thousand to nine thousand Boers occupied Talena Hill October 20th,
under Lucas Meyer. The account of the Boers gives the number
as about one thousand. In the attack made by General Symons
upon the Boers, the English report says that from six hundred to
nine hundred Boers were wounded. The Boer report says twenty-
seven. The fact that the war office in England permits so little
of the news coming from the front to be made known, indicates at
any rate that the English are not meeting with that success which
the f riends of England are looking for.
It has been supposed that the Boers had deteriorated in the
use of their arms, and were not the excellent riflemen that they
were some years ago. When the battle of Majuba Hill was fought,
in 1880, the Boers were victorious in a conflict against six hundred
English soldiers, when their own soldiers numbered only one hun-
dred and fifty. In the Jameson raid, however, fewer than thirty
men were killed, and this small number is said to have been the
result of a general deterioration on the part of the Boers in the
use of the rifle. Many have supposed, therefore, that the Boers
would be outmatched in markmanship, and, therefore, at a disad-
vantage when they came to meet the English soldier on the field.
All this speculation about the falling off in the standard of mark-
Digitized by
Google
216 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
*
manship of the people of the Transvaal seems to have been entirely
misleading; and now the English are reminded that within the last
year or two the Boers have been in constant practice, that they
have been under the training of French artillerymen and German
officers, and are constantly trained to a higher standard of mark-
manship than was supposed to exist among them. It is hardly
likely that the Boers will undertake the storming of the cities in
which the British are shut up. That would entail a loss of men
which they cannot afford, and it is said that even should they
intend to storm Ladysmith, they have no bayonets with which to
make a charge.
There has been some thought that the natives would join the
British in the present war. Certainly the British would offer no
aid to such a policy as this, and have already probably informed
the natives that in the absence of an attempt on the part of the
Boers to invade their lands, they are to remain neutral. News,
however, reaches us of an uprising among the natives, and an effort
on their part to take sides with England. This would be somewhat
of a serious movement to the Boers. The natives in recent years
have been to some extent armed, and if they should attack the
Boers on the rear the latter would be obliged in defense of their
homes and families to withdraw a considerable portion of their
army to defend the frontier against the negroes. On the other
side, it is not unlikely that an effort to secure the assistance of
the natives would result in disaffection among the Boers of
Cape Colony, who might easily be induced to leave this British
possession to join their brethren in the Transvaal.
Indeed, it is already said that numbers of farmers from the
northern part of Cape Colony have already cast their lot on the
side of the Boers in the present war. At this time it is not possi-
ble to determine just how many soldiers the Boers have in the
field. Only the "first-call" men, about twenty-five thousand were
summoned. The "first-call" men include those between the ages
of eighteen and thirty-five. It is said, however, that five thousand
of the second-called men have joined the army of the Boers with-
out a summons, and that about ten thousand from Natal and other
provinces have enlisted, so that the entire army must now aggre-
gate somewhere in the neighborhood of forty thousand men. Eng-
Digitized by
Google
SOUTH AFRICAN WAR. 217
land expects to put eighty thousand men in the field, and at present
it is doubtful whether the Boers will be able to resist this with a
greater force than fifty thousand. The country, however, is moun-
tainous, and the Boers must act largely on the defense; and if they
maintain a stubborn resistance, the war is likely to result in a terri-
ble loss of life and treasure.
WHY DONT YOU LAUGH?
Why don't you laugh, young man, when troubles come,
Instead of sitting 'round so sour and glum?
You cannot have all play,
And sunshine every day;
When troubles come, I say, why don't you laugh?
Why don't you laugh? Twill ever help to soothe
The aches and pains. No road of life is smooth;
There's many an unseen hump,
And many a hidden stump
O'er which you'll have to jump. Why don't you laugh?
Why don't you laugh? Don't let your spirits wilt;
Don't sit and cry because the milk you've spilt;
If you would mend it mow,
Pray let me tell you how:
Just milk another cow! Why don't you laugh?
Why don't you laugh, and make us all laugh, too,
And keep us mortals all from getting blue?
A laugh will always win;
If you can't laugh, just grin, —
Come on — let's all join in! Why don't you laugh?
— Independent.
Digitized by
Google
THE LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY
RIGDON.
BY JOHN JAQUES, ASSISTANT CHURCH HISTORIAN.
H.
On Sunday morning, January 3, 1836, "President Sidney Rig-
don delivered a fine discourse on revelation."
In a council at Eirtland, on the 13th, under the hands of
Joseph Smith, Sidney Rigdon, and Hyrum Smith, several brethren
were ordained to the High Priesthood and to be counselors in that
stake of Zion. Also Joseph, Sidney, W. W. Phelps, David Whitmer,
and Hyrum Smith were appointed to draft rules and regulations to
govern the house of the Lord, which was done accordingly, and in
a council on the 15th the rules were unanimously accepted. Presi-
dent Rigdon, on his request, was administered to for a severe
affliction in his face, which troubled him most at night, probably
neuralgia.
On the 16th, Joseph, Sidney and others attended a council of
the Twelve, where some unpleasantness caused by harsh expressions,
was mollified, and the brethren covenanted to be more regardful of
each other's feelings, Joseph stating that he did not countenance
harsh language, neither in himself nor any other man.
The next day, Sunday, an excellent meeting was held, the
brethren confessing their faults to each other.
At meetings on the 21st and 22nd, at which the Presidency
and others were present, the ordinance of anointing with oil and of
blessing was attended to, many glorious visions were beheld, and
the ministration of angels was enjoyed. On the 28th and 30th,
Digitized by
Google
LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON 219
the several quorums of the authorities of The Church met and were
set in order. The holy anointing was further attended to and more
angelic visions were beheld. A similar meeting was held on the 1st
of February.
The next day, in the school house, President Rigdon delivered
an animated discourse, chiefly on the scattering and gathering of
Israel, and "the Spirit bore record that the Lord was well pleased."
During the same month a number of other meetings and councils
were held, at which more visions were seen by some of the brethren.
About this time, Joseph, Sidney, and other brethren were en-
gaged in learning Hebrew, under the teaching of Professor Seixas.
On the 25th, President Rigdon's wife was very sick, but after
being administered to by Joseph and other brethren she began to
recover.
On the 3rd of March, the Presidency and several quorums met
to consider certain resolutions concerning licenses, at which time
Joseph said, "Equal rights and privileges, is my motto; and one
man is as good as another, if he behaves as well; and that all men
should be esteemed alike, without regard to distinctions of an official
nature." Joseph was nominated as chairman of conference to sign
licenses, and Sidney as chairman pro tern.
On the 13th, the Presidency and Twelve decided that they move
to Zion (Western Missouri) on or before May 15th, if the way waa
opened before them.
On the 18th, Sidney preached a fine discourse at the funeral of
Susan Johnson.
On the morning of the 27th, in solemn assembly, at the dedi-
cation of the Eirtland Temple, President Rigdon opened and closed
by prayer, and also preached two and a half hours, among other
things showing that conflicting sects and parties and diversity of
religious sentiment ever had obtained and ever would obtain when
people were not led by present revelation.
President F. G. Williams said that while President Rigdon was
offering the first prayer, an angel entered the window, took his
seat between Father Smith and President Williams, and remained
there during the prayer. Many glorious visions were beheld, and
Joseph said the temple was filled with angels. He offered the dedi-
catory prayer. A bright light, like a pillar of fire, rested upon the
Digitized by
Google
220 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
temple, and the people in the neighborhood "were astonished at
what was transpiring."
On the 29th, Joseph, P. G. Williams, Sidney, Hyrum Smith, and
Oliver Cowdery met in the most holy place in the Lord's house, and
sought for revelation concerning going west. During the meeting,
Sidney washed the feet of Joseph Smith, Jr., and his father, also
of Hyrum Smith. Joseph washed Sidney's feet, and Hyrum washed
David Whitmer's and Oliver Cowdery's. The feet of many other
brethren were washed also, on that day and the next.
On the 31st, the temple services were repeated.
In a Council meeting, April 2, Sidney Rigdon and F. G. Wil-
liams were appointed a committe to devise means to discharge the
debts of the printing company.
On May 27th, Joseph Smith's grand mother, Mary Smith, died.
Sidney Rigdon delivered the address at her funeral.
Presidents F. G. Williams and Sidney Rigdon, June 16, pre-
sided in a High Council meeting at the trial of Preserved Harris
and Isaac Mc Withy.
On the 25th of July, Joseph, Sidney, Oliver Cowdery, F. G.
Williams and Hyrum Smith wrote to W. W. Phelps and others, in
Missouri, advising them not to be the first aggressors, but to be
wise and prudent, to preserve peace with all, and to stand by the
constitution. Also one to John Thornton and others, of Liberty,
Clay County, concerning the Missouri troubles.
The same afternoon, Joseph, Sidney, Hyrum Smith, and Oliver
Cowdery left Kirtland and in the evening took steamer at Fairport,
arriving at Buffalo, N. Y., next evening. Thfence they took a line
boat for Utica, arriving there on the morning of the 29th, then
took rail for Schenectady, on the first passenger car on the new
road, being six hours traveling eighty miles, and by rail also to
Albany, arriving the same evening. There, next day, they went on
the steamer Erie, which had a race with the steamer Rochester, the
Erie arriving at New York a few hours ahead. Thence by steamer
to Providence, and from there to Boston by rail, arriving at Salem,
Mass., early in August. There they hired a house and engaged in
preaching and teaching, returning to Kirtland in September.
A conference in the house of the Lord, December 22, was
attended by the First Presidency and other authorities of The
Digitized by
Google
LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON. 221
Church. The subject of the emigration of the poor to Zion, and
their settlement there, from the churches abroad, was considered
and motions were passed accordingly.
On the 2nd of January, 1837, Sidney Rigdon was chairman at
a special meeting of the "Kirtland Safety Society," when the old
constitution, adopted November 2, 1836, was annulled and a "pre-
amble and articles of agreement" were adopted of the "Kirtland
Safety Society Anti-Banking Company."
During the winter, many well attended meetings were held by
the different quorums in the house of the Lord. The Kirtland
high school was taught in the attic story.
On the 1st of February, the firm of 0. Cowdery & Co., was
dissolved by mutual consent, and the entire establishment was trans-
ferred to Joseph Smith, Jr., and Sidney Rigdon, Warren 0. Cowdery
to act as agent in the printing office'and book-bindery and as editor
of the Messenger and Advocate.
Preparatory meetings, with washings and anointings, having
been had on April 3, 4, and 5, a solemn assembly of official mem-
bers of The Church was held in the Lord's house, Kirtland, at which
Presidents Joseph and Hyrum Smith, Sidney Rigdon and Oliver
Cowdery addressed the assembly.
In May, the Messenger and Advocate office and contents were
transferred to Wm. Marks, of Portage. Presidents Smith and
Rigdon continued the office by power of attorney.
About this time a spirit of speculation crept into the quorums.
On or about the 1st of June, the First Presidency set apart Heber
C. Kimball and Orson Hyde to a mission to England, and on the
12th, Hyrum Smith and Sidney Rigdon set apart Willard Richards
to that mission.
July 27, Presidents Joseph Smith, Sidney Rigdon, and T. B.
Marsh left Kirtland for Canada, but Joseph was stopped at Pains-
ville by malicious lawsuits, so all returned to Kirtland. Next day
they started again for Ashtabula, thence by steamer for Buffalo,
going thence to Toronto, and returning the last of August to Kirt-
land.
At a conference held at Kirtland, September 3, Joseph Smith
was presented as president and Sidney Rigdon and F. G. Williams
as his counselors, the three to constitute the First Presidents of
Digitized by
Google
222 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
The Church. F. G. Williams was not sustained. Other officers were
presented and sustained.
On the 10th, in an assembly in the Lord's house, Kirtland,
President Rigdon read the rules and regulations of the house of
the Lord, as passed January 18, 1836, which were received. Some
misunderstandings and incorrect reports were corrected.
September 17, at a conference in the house of the Lord,
Kirtland, it was voted that Joseph and Sidney "go and appoint
other stakes, or places of gathering." On the 27th, Joseph and
Sidney accompanied by William Smith and Vinson Knight, started
on that mission, arriving at Terre Haute, Indiana, October 12, and
at Far West, Missouri, in the latter part of October, or early in
November, and attending a meeting in that place on November 6.
Next day at a general assembly or conference, President Rig-
don introduced the business. Joseph Smith was accepted as presi-
dent, and Sidney Rigdon as one of his counselors. F. G. Williams
was objected to and rejected, and Hyrum Smith was chosen as
counselor in place of Williams. President Rigdon and congrega-
tion called on the Lord to dedicate the land for the gathering of
the Saints and for their inheritances.
President Rigdon attended a general meeting at Far West on
the 10th, when the subjects of laying off cities, consecrating for
public purposes, and the prospectus of the Elder? Journal, were
considered. It was also voted that the city of Far West be en-
larged to contain four square sections, or two miles square.
In November, Joseph left Far West for Kirtland, arriving there
on or about December 10. Sidney was probably with him.
"On the 22nd of December," says Joseph, "Brigham Young left
Kirtland in consequence of the fury of the mob, the spirit that pre-
vailed in the apostates who had threatened to destroy him, because
he would proclaim publicly and privately that he knew by the power
of the Holy Ghost that I was a prophet of the Most High God, that
I had not transgressed and fallen as the apostates declared.
"Apostacy, persecution, confusion and mobocracy strove hard
to bear rule at Kirtland, and thus closed the year 1837."
Joseph continues: "A new year dawned upon the Church in
Kirtland in all the bitterness of the spirit of apostate mobocracy;
which continued to rage and grow hotter and hotter, until Elder
Digitized by
Google
LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON. 228
Rigdon and myself were obliged to flee from its deadly influence,
as did the apostles and prophets of old, and as Jesus said, 'when
they persecute you in one city, flee to another/ And on the eve-
ning of the 12th of January, about 10 o'clock, we left Kirtland on
horseback, to escape mob violence, which was about to burst upon
us under the color of legal process to cover their hellish designs,
and save themselves from the just judgment of the law. We con-
continued our travels during the night, and at 8 o'clock on the
morning of the 13th, arrived among the brethren in Norton town-
ship, Medina county, Ohio, a distance of sixty miles from Kirtland,
where we tarried about thirty-six hours, when our families arrived,
and on the 16th pursued our journey with our families, in covered
wagons, toward the city of Far West, in Missouri, passing through
Dayton, Eaton, etc., to Dublin, Indiana, where we tarried nine days
and refreshed ourselves.
#< The weather was extremely cold, and we were obliged to
secret ourselves in our wagons, sometimes to elude the grasp of our
pursuers, who continued their race more than two hundred miles
from Kirtland, armed with pistols, etc., seeking our lives. They
frequently crossed our track, twice they were in the houses where
we stopped, once we tarried all night in the same house with them, with
only a partition between us and them ; and heard their oaths and impre-
cations and threats concerning us, if they could catch us; and late in
the evening they came in our room and examined us, but decided we
were not the men. At other times we passed them in the streets,
and gazed upon them, and they on us, but they knew us not. One
Lyons was one of our pursuers."
At Dublin, Indiana, Joseph and Sidney separated, meeting
again at Terre Haute. After resting, they again separated, and
continued their journey.
Joseph crossed the Mississippi river at Quincy, Illinois, and
arrived at Far West, March 14, being met a hundred and twenty
miles on the way by brethren with teams and money and received
at Far West with open arms, warm hearts, and great hospitality.
Sidney was detained near Paris, Illinois, by sickness in his family,
and afterwards at Huntsville, through his wife's ill health. Brig-
ham Young, Daniel S. Miles, and Levi Richards arrived with Joseph
at Far West; Sidney and family reached there April 4, having
Digitized by
Google
224 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
had a tedious journey,and his family having suffered many afflictions."
Joseph and Sidney presided at a meeting in Far West, April
6, "to celebrate the anniversary of The Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints," etc. Various officers were appointed.
On the 7th and 8th of April the general authorities of The
Church held the first quarterly conference of the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints, at Par West, which was attended by
Presidents Smith and Rigdon.
Early in April, Joseph and Sidney wrote a letter to John Whit-
mer in consequence of his withholding the records of The Church
in the city of Far West, asking him to give up his notes of Church
history.
A revelation was given, April 26, through Joseph to the
First Presidency and all the officers and members of The Church
concerning Zion and the building of a house of the Lord at Far
West, and directing the First Presidency not to get into debt any
more for the building of a house to His name, also concerning the
appointing and building up of other stakes around there.
On the 28th, Presidents Smith and Rigdon attended the High
Council by invitation, and acted as counselors in an appeal case
from the branch near Gymon's mill.
For several days the first Presidency were largely engaged in
writing Church history, and on May 5th, in writing for the Elders'
Journal.
On the 10th, President Rigdon, although suffering from a sevefe
cold and hoarseness, delivered an address at the school house, eluci-
dating the policy of both the Federal and Democratic parties, by
whicl} address Joseph said, "I was highly edified."
On the 12th, Presidents Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon at-
tended a meeting of the High Council, concerning their pecuniary
affairs, they being very poor. The Council made over to Joseph and
Sidney each an eighty-acre lot, and also appointed a committee of
three, who agreed that Joseph and Sidney should receive a just
remuneration for their services for the year in the printing estab-
lishment, and in translating ancient records, etc.
On the 13th, Sidney preached the funeral sermon of Swain
Williams, son of F. G. Williams, and on the next day was preparing
and correcting matter for the press.
Digitized by
Google
LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON. 226
On the 18th, Joseph, Sidney and others left Far West to visit
the north country and lay off a stake of Zion, making locations and
laying off claims for the gathering of the Saints, the benefit of the
poor, etc. They traveled to the mouth of Honey Creek, camping
there for the night.
On the 19th, they crossed Grand River, at the month of Honey
Creek and Nelson's Ferry, then went eighteen miles up Grand River
to Lyman Wight's, at the foot of Tower Hill, so named by Joseph
because they found there the remains of an old Nephite altar or
tower. There they camped. Then Joseph and Sidney went up the
river to Wight's Ferry, which the brethren called Spring Hill, but,
said Joseph, "by the mouth of the Lord it was named Adam-ondi-
ahman, because," said he, "it is the place where Adam shall come to
visit his people, or the Ancient of days shall sit, as spoken of by
Daniel the prophet."
On the evening of Sunday, 20th, they went six miles north
and camped. On the 21st, they made some locations, and returned
to Robinson's Grove, two miles, to secure some land near Grand
River. In council they voted to secure the land between there
and Far West, especially on Grand River.
On the 22nd, President Rigdon went east with a company and
selected some of the best locations in the country. Next day all
traveled east locating lands on Grove Creek and near Adam-ondi-
ahman. Joseph and Sidney went to Col. Wight's toward evening.
On the 24th, Sidney and company went to Grove Creek to
finish surveying, returning on the 28th to Far West. The company
kept surveying, making locations, also building houses, etc., for
several days.
A conference was held near Lyman Wight's, Adam-ondi-ahman,
on the 28th, and that stake was organized, with John Smith as
president, and Reynolds Cahoon and Lyman Wight as counselors.
Adam-ondi-ahman is beautifully situated, immediately on the north
side of Grand River, Daviess County, Missouri, about twenty-five
miles north of Far West.
On the 4th of July, at Far West, there was a fine celebration*
with a grand procession. The corner stones of the temple were
laid, with much rejoicing, after which an oration was delivered by
President Rigdon.
Digitized by
Google
226 IMPROVEMENT ERA
On the 9th, at a conference of the Twelve Apostles, at Far
West, President Rigdon gave some counsel concerning provision
necessary to be made for the families of the Twelve while laboring
away, and advising them to instruct their converts to move promptly
to the places of gathering, and strictly attend to the law of God.
On the 10th, Joseph, Sidney, Hyrum, and G. W. Robinson visited
Adam-ondi-ahman.
In the latter part of this month, Judge Morin, of Mill Port,
informed some brethren that the mob had determined to prevent
the "Mormons" from voting at the election on August 6, and there-
by elect Colonel William P. Peniston, who led the mob in Clay
County. Judge Morin advised the brethren to go prepared for an
attack, and stand by their rights. But the brethren hoped better
things and paid little heed to his friendly counsel.
On the 26th, the First Presidency, the bishop's court and others
held a meeting at Far West, when various financial matters were
considered and arranged.'
Joseph and Sidney left Far West on the 28th for Adam-ondi-
ahman to settle some Canadian brethren, returning on the 30th.
On the 5th of August, Elder Erastus Snow and President Rig-
don preached. Several were confirmed, among them F. G. Williams,
he having been rebaptized.
On the 6th, the citizens of Caldwell County, assembled at Far
West, unanimously recommended Sidney Rigdon for postmaster of
that place, W. W. Phelps having resigned.
The citizens of Far West met and unanimously agreed to have
a weekly newspaper, Sidney Rigdon to be the editor. It was also
voted that a petition be circulated to locate the county seat at Far
West. Joseph, Sidney and Hyrum advocated the measure and urged
on the brethren to build and live in cities and cany on their farms
outside, according to the order of God.
This was the day of election. Toward mid-day, William B.
Peniston mounted a barrel, harangued the electors, exciting them
against the "Mormons," who, he said, were horse-thieves, liars,
counterfeits, etc., boasting that he headed the mob to drive them
out of Clay County and "would not prevent them being mobbed
now." Soon quarreling, fighting and mobbing commenced. The
county authorities said it was a premeditated thing to prevent the
Digitized by
Google
LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON. 221
"Mormons'' from voting. The mob collected with guns, knives, etc.
The brethren of Far West hid their wives and children in a hazel
bush thicket, and stood sentry over them during the night in the
rain.
On the 7th, reports came that two or three of the brethren
had been killed at Gallatin, and others prevented from voting, and
that a majarity of the Daviess County people were determined to
drive the Saints from the county. Joseph, Sidney, Hyrum Smith
and fifteen or twenty others started for Gallatin, to assist the
brethren there, reaching Colonel Wight's that night, and learned
that none of the brethren had been killed, but several were badly
wounded.
On the 8th, several citizens of Mill Port called, and it was
agreed to have a meeting next day with some of the principal men
of the county at Adam-ondi-ahman, at which a peaceable agreement
was come to between the two parties. Joseph and his companions
returned to Far West that night, 9th.
On the morning of the 11th, Joseph and council and Almon W.
Babbit left Far West to visit the brethren on the Forks of Grand
River, who had come from Canada with Elder Babbit and had set-
tled there, contrary to counsel. Joseph and council returned to
Far West on the 13th, and were chased ten or twelve miles by evi-
designing men, but eluded their grasp. When eight miles from
home, Joseph and council were met by some brethren who said a
writ had been issued by Judge King for his arrest and that of
Lyman Wight, for attempting to defend their rights. The spirit of
mobocracy continued to stalk abroad, notwithstanding all treaties
of peace.
On the 1st of September, the First Presidency, with Judge
Higbee as surveyor, went north fourteen or fifteen miles, and ap-
pointed a place for a city, and the brethren were instructed to gather
immediately into it. The presidency returned to Far West by
evening.
There was great excitement at this time among the Missouri-
ans. All of upper Missouri was in uproar and confusion. The mob
was collecting all around, saying they meant to drive the "Mormons"
from Daviess County, as had been done from Jackson County.
On the 2nd, Joseph sent for General Atichison, of Liberty,
Digitized by
Google
228 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Clay County, to see if he could not put a stop to the collection of
people and to hostilities in Daviess County. The General arrived at
Far West the next day.
On the 4th, General Atchison was consulted with, who said
he would do all in his power to disperse the mob. Generals
Atchison and Doniphan (partners) were engaged as lawyers and
counselors-at-law, to defend the brethren. The same day Joseph
and Sidney commenced the study of law under the instruction of
Generals Atchison and Doniphan.
The result of the council with Generals Atchison and Doniphan
was that Joseph and Colonel Wight volunteer to be tried by Judge
King. Accordingly on the 7th, the trial commenced, William P.
Peniston, the mobocrat being the prosecutor. The result, although
there was no proof of crime, was that Joseph and Colonel Wight
were held in five-hundred-dollar bonds.
On the 2nd of October, Joseph, Sidney, Hyrum, Isaac Morley,
and G. W. Robinson met the camp of emigrants about five hundred
miles from Kirtland — about eight hundred and eighty-six miles the
way they traveled — and escorted them into Far West. President
Rigdon provided supper for the sick. Other brethren provided for
the rest.
On the 3rd, Joseph, Sidney, Hyrum, and Brigham Young went
with the emigrants a mile or two and then returned to Far West.
On the 24th, Thomas B. Marsh, formerly President of the
Twelve, having apostatized since the conference, went to Richmond,
and made affidavit before Henry Jacobs, justice of the peace, to
vile calumnies, lies and slanders against Joseph and the Church.
On the 31st, Colonel Hinkle, commanding the Caldwell Militia,
Far West, made an unauthorized agreement with the State Militia,
or rather mob leaders, to give up the Church leaders to be tried
and punished. Colonel Hinkle and the officers of the governor's
troops then waited upon Joseph Smith, and invited him to go into
the camp for an interview; accordingly Joseph, hoping to settle
the difficulties without the enforcing of Governor Boggs* extermi-
nating order, accompanied by Sidney, P. P. Pratt, Lyman Wight,
and George W. Robinson, went into the camp, when they were taken
as prisoners of war, and treated with contempt, insult, taunts and
sneers, and in the evening had to lie on the cold ground.
Digitized by
Google
LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON. 229
On the first of November, Hyrum Smith and Amasa Lyman were
brought prisoners into camp, a court martial was held, and the
prisoners were sentenced to be shot the next morning on the public
square as an ensample to the "Mormons." General Doniphan said
he would have nothing to do with such cold-blooded murder, and he
would withdraw his forces. General Atchison withdrew when Gov-
ernor Bogg's exterminating order was received.
The militia then went into Far West, abused the inhabitants,
and plundered their houses at pleasure. Eighty more men were
taken prisoners, the remainder being ordered to leave and disperse
on pain of death.
On the 2nd, the martial law sentence not having been carried out,
Joseph, Sidney, Hyrum, P. P. Pratt, Amasa Lyman, and George W.
Robinson were taken from Far West, by the governor's troops, on
the way to Independence, arriving there on Sunday, 4th.
On the 6th, fifty-six more brethren were also made prisoners by
General Clark at Far West, and started off for Richmond next day.
On the 8th, Joseph, Sidney and the prisoners at Independence
were started off for Richmond, arriving there on the 9th, where
they were hand-cuffed and chained two together. While there in
charge of Colonel Price, all manner of abuse was heaped upon them.
On the 13th, Joseph, Sidney, and a number of others were placed
at the bar of the court, Austin A. King, a Methodist, presiding as judge,
The examination continued till Saturday, 24th, when several were ac-
quitted. The remaining prisoners were released or bailed on the 18th.
except Joseph Smith, Sidney Rigdon, Lyman Wight, Caleb Baldwin,
Hyrum Smith, and Alexander McRae, who were held on the charge
of treason and murder. Also P. P. Pratt and some others were
sent to Richmond jail on similar charges. Those who were to go
to Liberty jail were taken there about the end of the month, where
they were closely confined and all personal communication with
friends was cut off.
About this time, W. G. McClellan, Burr Riggs, and others,
plundered the houses of Sidney Rigdon and other brethren under
pretense or color of law, or order from General Clark.
Said Joseph: "Thus, in a land of liberty, in the town of Liberty*
Clay County, Missouri, I and my fellow prisoners, in chains, dungeons
and jail, saw the close of 1838."
Digitized by
Google
EDITOR'S TABLE
DEATH OP PRESIDENT FRANKLIN DEWEY RICHARDS.
Just fourteen minutes after midnight, on the morning of
December 9, 1899, Apostle Franklin Dewey Richards, President of
the quorum of Twelve Apostles of The Church, died at his home in
Ogden. He was born at Richmond, Massachusetts, April 2, 1821, and
was the son of Phineas and Wealthy Richards. He was baptized by
his father, in 1836, was ordained a seventy in 1839, an apostle in
1849, and became president of the quorum of Twelve Apostles when
Apostle Lorenzo Snow was chosen President of The Church, in 1898.
He was buried in the Ogden Cemetery, his funeral being attended by
President Snow, the Twelve, and large concourses of people.
He filled many missions at home and in foreign lands, and his
name is familiar to the Saints in all the world. It may truly be
said that he served the people all his days, and that, too, in both a
religious and a civil capacity. He held the important office of pro-
bate judge in Weber County from 1869 to 1883. Among his other
labors he was historian of The Church, and in this capacity did
much to preserve valuable data, civil and ecclesiastical. He was
also the president of the State Historical Society.
He was among the first to recognize the value of mutual im-
provement among the young people, and established and presided
over a successful association in Ogden two years before the gen-
eral movement was inaugurated forming these associations in 1875-
He was ever after interested in them, and was a dear friend to the
youth of Zion.
He was an ideal Latter-day Saint. Kind, fatherly, loving — a
man who won the respect and confidence of all who knew him.
Digitized by
Google
EDITORS TABLE. 231
When he spoke, all listened as to one who would utter only that
which was good, and which would grieve none. He was thoroughly
in accord with the^ spirit of Joseph Smith, his very being vibrating
with the testimony of the prophet's divine mission.
One of the sweet traits of Brother Franklin's character was
the exemplification in his life of the saying of Job: "Though he
slay me, yet will I trust in him." He bowed always to the will of
God, and endured much, but by such humility and endurance set an
example that has strengthened others to bear more joyfully their
burdens of life, and to yield instead of breaking into pieces. He
was for Zion, true and faithful under all circumstances, and was
one of the noblemen of the human race. If such as he are not ex-
alted in the presence of the Lord, who then on earth will ever gain
a glory? Thousands will remember his fatherly advice, his inter-
ested friendship, his kind words, his respect for authority and his
deference for the servants of the Lord; and so remembering, will be
better, and happier, and more charitable and loving, because Brother
Franklin lived.
The Church will greatly miss him, and in every home in Zion
there will be felt an indescribable loss, as when one who is dearly
loved has said his last good night. His example will shine out like
a beacon light, and well may we all exclaim: "You may count me
with him. I wish to be with him, to associate with such as he, in
the Kingdom of God throughout the ages of eternity ." His memory,
his character, his works, will be an inspiration to the living of noble
lives by all who learn of him or knew him.
AN AMERICAN PORT IN CHINA.
Those who have studied the Philippine question and the prob-
lem of expansion from a commercial point of view, have realized
that the question of our possessions in the Philippines was but a
preliminary step to something further. The war with Spain led to
political conquest, and that political conquest will lead us into com-
mercial struggles. Commercial interests are very likely to drive
Digitized by
Google
232 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
us onward just as they have driven Germany, Russia, and other
nations into an aggressive foreign policy, and the question now
forces itself upon us, Do we also want a port in China?
That country promises to be one of the greatest markets in
the world, and about it are centered today the greatest commercial
struggles of Europe. Russia has a port in China, and so have
Prance, England and Germany, yet the commerce of Prance, Ger-
many, or Russia in the Chinese Empire is not equal to that of the
United States.
In 1893, our trade in China amounted to eight million dollars,
chiefly from cotton and woolen goods. Within six years it has
grown to twenty million dollars, and this seems to be but a small
beginning of American commerce in the Celestial Empire.
Many advocates of expansion in the Philippines have had con-
stantly in view its bearing on our Chinese trade. As neighbors to
China, we shall feel that we are entitled to the highest commercial
considerations.
From what has been said, the far reaching consequences of
the step which the administration has just taken can be readily under-
stood. Our embassadors are instructed to obtain from Russia,
France and Germany written assurances that our trade shall not be
interfered with by any policy of annexation which may be followed
by any of these nations. We shall stand shoulder to shoulder with
England in demanding an open door, and the commercial interests
of these two great Anglo-Saxon nations will demand from all other
European countries adequate protection for their trade. One is
naturally led to wonder whether the United States, when order and
government are established in the Philippines, will not take the first
opportunity to secure a port in China. At any rate, it is evident
that no important changes can be made in that country without
taking into consideration the interests of this country in that
empire.
Russia and Germany have all given assurances of their inten-
tion to open the ports under their jurisdiction free to all foreign
trade. Russia has taken great pains to assure the American people
that there is a friendly feeling and interest in that country for the
United States and that her ports are open to trade, and if the
American people desire a "sphere of influence" it can be had in
Digitized by
Google
EDITORS TABLE. 233
Manchuria. This Chinese province is directly under Russian con-
trol. Prance has made no reply.
Strong hopes are now entertained that the Pacific will increase
immensely in commerce with Asiatic countries, and there can be lit-
tle doubt that the government will do everything in its power to
promote American trade among our neighbors in the Orient.
A QUESTION ON TITHING.
A friend residing in Dingle, Bear Lake County, asks a question
on tithing, and requests a reply through the Era. His inquiry
reads:
"Do people who are engaged in cattle and sheep raising, and
who pay a tithing on their cattle or sheep, owe a tithing on the
hay said cattle and sheep eat?"
The answer is, "Yes; provided the hay is not purchased." The
law of tithing is very plain: First, the Lord requires all the sur-
plus property to be put into the hands of the bishop of The Church;
"and this shall be the beginning of the tithing of my people; and
after that, those who have thus been tithed, shall pay one-tenth. of
their interest annually, and this shall be a standing law unto them
forever, for my holy priesthood, saith the Lord."
What is the tithing on the interest of the field? One-tenth of
the hay, or grain, or vegetable product.
What is the tithing on the interest of the cattle? ' Every tenth
calf, every tenth pound of butter or cheese, and every tenth gallon
of milk.
In paying tithing, the point to remember is that all interest,
increase and profit, should be tithed; and, further, the payment of
tithing is a dealing with the Lord unto whom we owe it to be as
liberal as he is with us, or in other words, to deal as liberally with
the Lord as we hope that he will deal with us.
Digitized by
Google
NOTES.
Irresolute people let their soup grow cold between the plate and the
mouth. — Cervantes.
" Tis never offered twice; seize, then, the hour
When fortune smiles, and duty points the way."
Those love truth best who to themselves are true,
And what they dare to dream of, dare to do. — Lowell.
The high prize of life, the crowning fortune of a man, is to be born
with a bias to some pursuit, which finds him in employment and happi-
ness.— Emerson.
There are few things more beautiful than the calm, resolute progress
of an earnest spirit. The triumphs of genius may be more dazzling; the
chances of good fortune may be more exciting; but neither are at all so
interesting or so worthy as the achievements of a faithful, steady and
fervent energy. — Dr. Tullock.
The true key to happiness in this life, is to make others happy.
Many people are discontented because they look around and find others
whose circumstances seem to be more favorable than their own. Presi-
dent Snow counseled the Saints, at the April conference, in 1899, to try
to make others happy, and if they were in adverse circumstances, then
to try to find some one whose condition was worse than their own. He
asserted that pride is an abomination in the sight of the Lord. It is
pride that would cause us to desire a better position than our fellows,
but the Spirit of God will fill us with gratitude and thanksgiving, when-
ever we contemplate the many blessings which are bestowed upon us by
our Heavenly Father. A knowledge of the Gospel is of more value to
us, provided we shall be faithful in keeping the commandments of God,
than all other blessings.
Digitized by
Google
IN LIGHTER MOOD.
Employer: "You put that note where it will be sure to attract Mr.
Smith's attention when he comes in, didn't your
Office Boy: "Yes, sir; I stuck a pin through it and put it on his
chair."
* * *
"How is this, John; what made you put the children to bed so soon?"
asked his wife, on her return home.
"Because they disturbed me in my writing, my dear."
"And did they allow you to undress them quietly?"
"No, that one in the corner screamed dreadfully."
"That one in the corner?" She goes and peeps. "Why, bless me»
what have you done, John? That's Freddie Squall, from next door!"
A little boy with an interest in the meaning of familiar words, said
to his mother:
"What is the meaning of 'civil?' "
"Kind and polite," answered the mother.
A puzzled look brooded for a second on the boy's face. Then he said:
"Was it a kind and polite war that was in this country once?"
Herr Scheel tells of a conscientious cornet player in one of his
orchestras who gave an unexpected rendering of a well-known passage.
"Let's have that over again," requested Scheel, surprised at hearing
a note which was not in the score.
The note was sounded again and again. "What are you playing?"
he asked at last.
"I am blaying what am on ze paper," said the cornet player. "I blaz
vat is before me."
"Let me have a look."
The part was handed to the conductor. "Why, you idiot," he roared,
"can't you see that this is a dead fly?"
"I don't care," was the answer; "he vas there, and I blayed him."
Digitized by
Google
our work:
ANSWERS TO MANUAL QUESTIONS.
A friend in Nephi, Utah, asks: "Question 17, Lesson 5, Manual for
1899-1900, reads: In authority what quorum stands next highest to the
Twelve?' Should this be answered as above or below the Twelve?"
The answer suggests itself, the moment question 18 is read: "Next
lower?" It is evident from this that question 17 means: "What quorom
is Higher than the Twelve?" The order of the first three quorums of
The Church is as follows: First Presidency, the Twelve Apostles, the
Seventies. It is generally understood that the First Seven Presidents of
Seventies with the senior president of the first sixty-four quorums of
seventies, form the Quorum of Seventy, who, being unanimous, are equal
in authority to the quorum of Twelve Apostles, or the First Presidency.
We have been asked to answer question 18, lesson 6, in this season's
Manual: What is that sealed part (of the Book of Mormon) said to have
contained? The following quotation from II Nephi 28: 10, 11, is a com-
plete answer:
"But the words which are sealed he shall not deliver, neither shall
he deliver the book. For the book shall be sealed by the power of God,
and the revelation which was sealed shall be kept back in the book until
the own due time of the Lord, that they may come forth: for behold,
they reveal all things from the foundation of the world unto the end
thereof.
"And the day cometh that the words of the book which are sealed
shall be read upon the house tops; and they shall be read by the power
of Christ: and all things shall be revealed unto the children of men
which ever have been among the children of men, and which ever will
be, even unto the end of the earth."
We have also been asked to explain question 8, lesson 5: "Until
what time is this Priesthood to remain on the earth?" The intention of
the question is evidently to draw out the statement of John the Baptist
Digitized by
Google
OUR WORK. 237
that this Priesthood "shall never be taken again from the earth until
the sons of Levi do offer again an offering unto the Lord in righteous-
ness." But the natural inquiry on rendering this answer, is: When the
sons of Levi do offer such an offering, will this Priesthood then be taken
away?
A number of explanations have been offered, some of which we
give in Order to show the variety of opinions: .
1. Righteousness can not come by the law, therefore the sons of
Levi can not under old conditions offer an offering unto the Lord in
righteousness; hence the statement of the heavenly messenger is equiva-
lent to saying that this Priesthood will never be taken from the earth.
This, however, does not make it much clearer, because the time may
come when, under new conditions, under a Gospel dispensation, the sons of
Levi shall offer an offering unto the Lord in righteousness. If such a
time may come, the query still stands unanswered.
2. The words of Oliver Cowdery are quoted as the proper explana-
tion: "He said, Upon you my fellow servants, in the name of Messiah, I
confer this Priesthood and this authority, which shall remain upon
earth, that the sons of Levi may yet offer an offering unto the Lord in
righteousness.'" (Pearl of Great Price, p. 71; also note 2, Lesson 5,
Manual 1899-1900.) This would seem to answer the question except for
the fact that Brother Cowdery's rendition is not the authorized version
of the words of John the Baptist. If Oliver was right, why not have
the correct rendering in Section 13 of the Doctrine and Covenants?
The inference that the word "until" conveys the idea that the
Priesthood shall not remain after the sons of Levi make their offering in
righteousness, is erroneous. Evidently John the Baptist only intended to
give absolute assurance to the Saints, or to those who might become
Saints, that the Priesthood would remain upon the earth for a sufficiently
long period to accomplish all they could desire in righteousness, without
intending to leave the impression that after that time it was to disap-
pear. The Priesthood is to remain forever.
4. Thfr Priesthood of Aaron, conferred on Aaron and his sons, will
be taken away and the Priesthood of Elias take its place, as before the
Mosaic law.
5. The Aaronic Priesthood will not remain forever. The time
must come when every son and daughter of Adam that will and can be
saved, shall have been saved, when repentance and baptism, and the
temporal duties now devolving upon us will no longer be necessary,
when all the functions and duties exercised in the Priesthood will be in
that higher division of God's authority which we are taught to call the
Melchizedek Priesthood. When this time comes, although the same
Digitized by
Google
238 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Priesthood (that is, authority or agency delegated by God to man) will
exist, there will be no need of the particular functions in which it is
now exercised, and therefore will not be exercised on this earth when it
has reached its state of celestial perfection. We may, therefore, prac-
tically say that it will be taken away, being an appendage to the Mel-
chizedek Priesthood necessary for the temporal and imperfect conditions
under which we now dwell. With Paul, we may conclude that when
that which is perfect is come, that which is in part will be done away.
Whichever of these is right, if any, matters little. We incline to
the last named view, because when the sons of Levi do offer again an
offering in righteousness to the Lord, the time may have come when the
particular functions of the Aaronic Priesthood are no longer to be per-
formed. Some may say that if sacrifices are to be restored, this Priest-
hood will be needed, but it must be remembered that sacrifices were
offered in the Gospel dispensations of Adam, Enoch and Abraham, long
before the lesser Priesthood was conferred upon Aaron and his sons. Be
that as it may, it matters not. It is wholly immaterial to the student
of "The Dispensation of the Fullness of Times" whether or not the Priest-
hood is to be taken away at the time inferred, so long as he is assured
that it is to remain until the sons of Levi make an offering in righteous-
ness. When that time comes, we will doubtless have further light
upon it. In the meantime, question 8, lesson 5, should be answered by
simply quoting the words of John the Baptist: 'Until the sons of Levi
do offer again an offering unto the Lord in righteousness."
BOOK REVIEW.
A readable book, a useful addition to home literature, is
"Sketches of Missionary Life," by Edwin F. Parry, recently of the
Presidency of the European Mission. The little volume is divided
into fifteen chapters, each full of incidents and experiences which
tend to awaken faith in God, while at the same time they teach valu-
able lessons. One good feature of the book is that it can be read
and understood by the boys and girls, who become intensely inter-
ested in the stories of the hand-dealings of the Lord with his serv-
ants in the missionary field. The purpose in its publication was to
supply "fresh reading matter of a wholesome character to the youth
of Zion." The book well fills its mission. George Q. Cannon &
Sons Co., Salt Lake City. Price, 50c.
Digitized by
Google
EVENTS OF THE MONTH.
BT THOMAS HULL, SECRETARY OF THE GENERAL BOARD OF Y. M. M. I. A.
November 20th, 1899. Smallpox is reported to have broken oat in
Sanpete County. Five cases are said to exist in the town of Sterling,
and the place is quarantined. * * * General McArthur enters
Dagupan finding it deserted. General Wheaton's troops had already been
there and had withdrawn. * * * The German Emperor and
Empress arrive in England on a visit to Queen Victoria. An enthusiastic
welcome is accorded them.
21st: Vice-President Garret A. Hobart dies at his home in Pater,
son, N. J., at 8:30 o'clock this morning. President McKinley issues a
proclamation to the people of the United States announcing the death,
in which the following appears:
In sorrowing testimony of the loss which has fallen
upon the country, I direct that upon the day of the
funeral the executive offices of the United States shall
be closed, and all stations of the army and navy shall
display the national flag at half-mast, and that the
representatives of the United States in foreign coun-
tries shall pay appropriate tribute to the illustrious
dead for a period of thirty days.
* * * General Lawton fe crowding the insurgent forces very
hard. Reports from the field show great hardships suffered by the
American troops on account of the rapidity of the advance. Many men
and some officers are nearly naked, their clothing having been torn to
pieces getting through the jungles, and are barefooted, their shoes being
literally worn off their feet.
22nd: Joseph E. Taylor is fined $150 for unlawful cohabitation.
The court asks the accused for a promise to obey the law hereafter,
but he refused to commit himself as to the future.
23rd. The American forces continue to closely crowd Aguinaldo,
and the rebellion is believed to be practically at an end. * * * A
desperate battle is fought between the Boers and English at Belmont.
The British win a great victory but it is dearly bought.
Digitized by
Google
240 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
29th: In a great fire in Philadelphia, by which $2,000,000 of prop-
erty is destroyed, the building of the great publishing house of J. B.
Lippincott & Co., is completely ruined.
30th: By a telegram from his wife, received this morning, it is
learned that Oscar Eliason, the celebrated young Utah magician, has been
shot and killed in Australia. No particulars are given.
December 3rd: The report of the postmaster-general is made public.
It shows the total expenditures for the fiscal year ending June 30, 1899,
to be $101,632,160.92, while the receipts from all sources were $95,021,-
38417, leaving a deficit of $6,610,776.75.
4th: Congress opens in Washington. In the House of Representa-
tives David B. Henderson, Republican, of Iowa, is elected speaker. When
the roll is called, upon reaching the name of Brigham H. Roberts, of Utah,
Representative Robt. W. Tayler, of Ohio, objects to his taking the oath
and the representative from Utah is ordered, by the speaker, to stand
aside. Upon the completion of the roll call a resolution referring the
question of Roberts' admission to a committee is presented by Mr. Tayler
and by agreement goes over for one day.
5th: The House of Representatives adopts the Tayler resolution
referring the Roberts' matter to a committee for investigation. * * *
President McEinley transmits his message to Congress. The message
opens with a tribute to the memory of the late Vice-President Hobart.
Reference is then made to the unusual prosperity of the country; the
business with foreign countries; receipts and disbursements of the gov-
ernment. The President recommends the maintenance of the gold stand-
ard, suggests that additional powers be given to national banks, and
urges that Congress confer "the full and necessary power on the Secretary
of the Treasury and impose upon him the duty to uphold the present gold
standard and preserve the coins of the two metals on a parity with each
other, which is the repeatedly declared policy of the United States." He
calls attention to the value of an American Merchant Marine and the neces-
sity thereof to a proper national development. Indirectly the President
favors subsidies to increase the merchant shipping. Trusts are referred
to and Congress recommended to ascertain and assert what power it pos-
sesses to suppress unlawful and hurtful combinations. The message treats
at length upon our fereign relations; the Philippine question; the peace
with Spain; praises the volunteers; recommends liberal appropriation
for the navy, and modifications in the pension laws; refers to affairs in
Hawaii, and recommends a form of . temporary government for Porto
Rico.
Digitized by
Google
IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Vol. HI. FEBRUARY, 1900. No. 4.^
*THE MANUSCRIPT FOUND."
BY PRESIDENT JOSEPH P. SMITH.
In January, 1885, under the somewhat peculiar circumstances
of the times, I was sent on a mission to the Sandwich Islands. I
sailed from San Francisco on the steamship Mariposa on the 2nd
day of February following, remaining upon this mission until July,
1887. Not long after my arrival on the islands, I received a com-
munication from Elder George Reynolds, enclosing the following
letter over the signature of James H. Fairchild, at that time
President of the Oberlin College, Ohio, the same being a clipping
from the New York Observer of February 5, 1885, which had also
been copied into Frank Leslies Elustrated Sunday Magazine.
Brother Reynolds suggested that I call upon Mr. L. L. Rice, of
Honolulu, with the view of inquiring more particularly into this
matter, which I did at the first opportunity. I subsequently nar-
rated the circumstances of my interviews with that gentleman in
a communication which was published in the Deseret News, over
the nam, de plume "Islander," which gives a detailed account of a
Digitized by
Google
242 IMPROVEMENT ERA
subject which I think still possesses sufficient interest to be pre-
sented to the readers of the Era.
The following is Mr. Fairchild's letter:
SOLOMON SPAULDING AND THE BOOK OP MORMON.
The theory of the origin of the Book of Mormon in the traditional
manuscript of Solomon Spaulding will probably have to be relinquished.
That manuscript is doubtless now in the possession of Mr. L. L. Rice, of
Honolulu, Hawaiian Islands, formerly an anti-slavery editor in Ohio,* and
for many years state printer of Columbus. During a recent visit to
Honolulu, I suggested to Mr. Rice that he might have valuable anti-slav-
ery documents in his possession which he would be willing to contribute
to the rich collection already in the Oberlin College Library. In pur-
suance of this suggestion, Mr. Rice began looking over his old pamphlets
and papers, and at length came upon an old, worn and faded manuscript
of about 175 pages, small quarto, purporting to be a history of the mi-
gration and conflicts of the ancient Indian tribes which occupied the ter-
ritory now belonging to the States of New York, Ohio and Kentucky.
On the last page of this manuscript is a certificate and signature giving
the names of several persons known to the signer, who have assured him
that to their personal knowledge the manuscript was the writing of Sol-
omon Spaulding. Mr. Rice has no recollection how or when this manu-
script came into his possession. It was enveloped in a coarse piece of
wrapping paper, and endorsed in Mr. Rice's handwriting, "A manuscript
story."
There seems no reason to doubt that this is the long lost story. Mr.
Rice, myself and others compared it with the Book of Mormon, and could
detect no resemblance between the two, in general or detail. There
seems to be no name nor incident common to the two. The solemn style
of the Book of Mormon, in imitation of the English scriptures, does not
appear in the manuscript. The only resemblance is in the fact that both
profess to set forth the history of the lost tribes. Some other explana-
tion of the origin of the Book of Mormon must be found, if any explan-
ation is required.
James H. Fairchild.
The letter to the News, under date of Honolulu, Sandwic h
Islands, June 24, 1885, follows:
On the morning of the 16th of April, my companion and I made our
way to Punahou, about two miles from Honolulu, to the residence of Mr.
Digitized by
Google
"THE MANUSCRIPT FOUND." 243
J. M. Whitney, son-in-law of Mr. L. L. Rice, with whom the latter is at
present living.
On going to the honse we met a very aged, bnt intelligent-looking
man at the rear of the dwelling, whom we found to be Mr. Rice. After
introducing ourselves, I informed him that I had seen an article, published
in the paper by Mr. James H. Fairchild, relative to Mr. Spaulding's ro-
mance, from which it was alleged the Book of Mormon was derived, and
that interest and curiosity had led us to call on him, in the hopes of see-
ing it, and of having some conversation with him on the subject. He
invited us into the parlor, and when we were seated he asked,
"Are you Mormons?"
Of course to this we had but one unequivocal answer. He then en-
quired how long we had been in the country, our business, etc., to all of
which we gave appropriate answers, so that he seemed satisfied that we
had come no great distance for the special object of our visit. He then
began to talk about as follows, to the best of my recollection:
"I have no objection to showing you the manuscript; you shall see
it, but it is of no value to anybody. I have, with others, compared it
with the Book of Mormon, and I undertook to copy it, but ran out of
paper before I got it finished and so discontinued it. There is not one
word or sentence in it in common with the Book of Mormon. The only
possible resemblance is: they both purpose to give an account of Ameri-
can Indians. This manuscript is nothing but a simple story about the
tribes of Indians supposed to have inhabited the country in the vicinity
of Conneaut, Ohio, where some ancient mounds existed, and it is a very
poor story at that. It came into my possession in 183 -, when Mr. Win-
chester and I bought out the printing establishment formerly owned by
Mr. E. D. Howe in Painsville, Ohio, in connection with a large number of
old papers found in the place and turned over to us with it. I have had
it ever since in my possession. I have looked at it scores of times, and
often thought I would look into it to see what it was, but never did until
a year ago, on the occasion of President Fairchild's visit. Since then
I have often wondered that I did not long ago destroy it with other
worthless papers. I have recently had letters from several parties mak-
ing inquiries about this manuscript, and all desiring to obtain possession
of it. Mr. Howe thinks he has a claim upon it, but I have told them all
they cannot have it. When I get through with it, I shall most likely de-
posit it in the Oberlin College Library, as I have promised President
Fairchild."
I remarked: "There is no use disguising the fact that we would like
to obtain it, or a copy of it," to which he very emphatically replied:
"Well, sir, you can't have it."
Digitized by
Google
244 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
He went into another part of the house and soon returned with a
parcel wrapped in a piece of old, brown wrapping paper, and fastened
with an old, tow string. I judge the manuscript to be six and a half
inches wide and eight inches long, and about an inch in thickness. Hold-
ing the parcel before my eyes, he said: "This is just as I received it, and
as it has been in my possession for over forty years, tied with that same
string. You see that pencil writing? That was written there before it
came into my hands."
This writing in pencil, quite legible, was "Manuscript Story." "But,"
continued he, "this writing in ink I foolishly wrote there myself very
recently; I suppose I ought not to have done it, but with that exception
it is just as it came into my hands, and as it has remained for over forty
years."
This writing in ink was as follows: "Writingsrof Solomon Spauld-
ing," and was inscribed partly over the "Manuscript Story" written
in pencil. Mr. Rice then untied the tow string and took off the
wrapper, when we saw a time-worn, dingy, somewhat dilapidated old
manuscript. I glanced over a portion of the preface, which set forth
that in consequence of the existence of large mounds in the vicinity of
Conneaut, indicating the former occupation of the country by a numer-
ous people, etc., the author had been induced to write, etc., etc. I do
not pretend to give the text, but merely the sense as I gathered it from
a hasty glance. Mr. Rice called our attention to the certificate on the
last page, which was referred to by Mr. Fairchild in his article published
in the New York Observer of February 5, 1885. This certificate gave
the names of several persons, known to the writer and signer of the
same, who had made affidavits, which the certificate says were "on file in
this office," to the effect that they "personally know this manuscript to
be the writing of Solomon Spaulding." The certificate and the signature
are in the same handwriting, and are those of Doctor Philastus Hurl-
burt, or rather, the signature is plain, "D. P. Hurlburt."
Mr. Rice is now about 84 years of age, but he is in good mental
and physical condition. He chatted freely relative to his early recollec-
tions and acquaintances, not forgetting to give us his mind respecting
plural marriage. He said: "I was well acquainted with Sidney Rigdon,
both before and after he became a 'Mormon/ and I have heard him
preach as a Campbellite and as a 'Mormon.' He was a very smart man,
but I never knew the cause of his leaving your Church, or whether he
ever denounced 'Mormonism' and the Book of Mormon or not."
I said; "One cause of his leaving the Church was that he assumed
to be the gaardian and leader of the Church after the death of the
Digitized by
Google
"THE MANUSCRIPT FOUND." 245
Prophet Joseph, while that authority had been conferred through Jo-
seph Smith upon the Twelve Apostles; and that to my knowledge, Mr.
Rigdon had never at any time denied or denounced either 'Mormonism'
or the Book of Mormon."
He said: "I was very well acquainted with Joseph Smith in Kirt-
land, and I saw him once in Nauvoo." He was also quite well acquainted
with Sister E. R. Snow Smith: he said she used to write poetry for his
paper, and he always thought her "a very nice, intelligent young lady,"
and wanted to know if she was still living. As he had refused so em-
phatically to part with the manuscript or allow it to be copied, I asked
him if he would part with the copy he had made, so far as he had gone,
for reasonable compensation for his time and labor. At first he refused,
but after some talk on the subject, he promised to write Mr. Fairchild
by the next mail, and if he made no objection he would perhaps do so.
There is no doubt that this is the identical, much-talked-of, long-
tost, much-believed, but very innocent "Manuscript Found." The facts
already demonstrated beyond contradiction stamp its identity with un-
mistakable certainty. In 1834, it was obtained by Hurlburt from
Jerome Clark, at Hardwicks, New York, upon an order from Mrs. David-
son, the widow of Solomon Spaulding, certified to as being the writing of
Solomon Spaulding by several persons personally knowing the fact, and
subscribed to by D. P. Hurlburt himself, by whom it was taken to the
printing establishment of Mr. E. D. Howe, the reputed author of "Mor-
monism Unveiled," and transferred to Mr. L. L. Rice on his purchasing
the printing establishment, and by Mr. Rice preserved until now, with-
out even knowing what it was, for some forty years. It seems that the
hand of Providence is plainly visible, for some wise purpose, in the whole
affair. And now it has been carefully examined and compared with the
Book of Mormon by Mr. L. L. Rice, Mr. James H. Fairchild, President of
the Oberlin College Library, Ohio, and by others, and by them declared
without similarity in name, incident, purpose or fact with the Book of
Mormon. Mr. L. L. Rice declared to Brother Farr and myself that he
"believed it to be the only romance of the kind ever written by Mr.
Spaulding; and", said he, "somehow I feel that this is a fact."
From his remarks we inferred that it was his belief that the reason
it was not published by Mr. Spaulding himself was because it was not
worth publishing, "For," said he, "it is only a very simple story, and a
very poor one at that."
Taking this statement as the unreserved judgment of an old editor
and a newspaper man, who has not only carefully read it and compared
it with the Book of Mormon, but with his own hand copied about two-
Digitized by
Google
246 IMPROVEMENT &RA.
thirds of it, his opinion must be accepted as of great weight; and it cor-
responds with the alleged message sent by Mr. Patterson with the Man-
uscript, when it is said he returned it to Spaulding, "declining to print
it," and said, "Polish it up, finish it, and you will make money out of it."
It no doubt needed, and still needs, a great deal of "polish."
On the first instant, (May 1st, 1885,) Brother Fair and I called
again • on Mr. Rice, when he allowed us to examine the "Manuscript
Found." We read the preface and two chapters of the manuscript, which
we found what I would call rather a far-fetched story about the discov-
ery of some "twenty-eight sheets of parchment" in an "artificial cave"
about "eight feet deep," situated in a mound on the "west side of the
Conneaut River." With this parchment, which was "plainly written up-
on with Roman letters in the Latin language," was a "roll of parchment
containing the biography of the writer."
The first two chapters which we read purport to be a translation of
this biography, which sets forth that the writer's name was Fabias, that
he was "born in Rome, and received his education under the tuition of a
very learned master, at the time that Constantino entered Rome, and
was firmly seated as Emperor," to whom Fabias was introduced and was
appointed by him one of his secretaries.
Soon after this, Fabias was sent by Constantino "with an import-
ant message to a certain general in England." On the voyage the
heavens gathered blackness, obscuring the sun and stars, and a terrific
storm arose which continued unabated for five days, when it lulled, but
the darkness continued. They were lost at sea. They began to pray
"with great lamentations," etc., when a voice came telling them not to
be afraid, and they would be taken to a "safe harbor." For five days
more they were swiftly driven before the wind and found themselves in
the mouth of a very "large river" up which they sailed "for many days,"
when they came to a village and cast anchor. The natives were alarmed,
held a council, and finally extended towards them the hand of friend-
ship, made a great feast for them, sold them a large tract of land for
"fifty pieces of scarlet calico and fifty knives," and established with
them a covenant of perpetual peace.
Not daring to venture the dangers and uncertainties of the unknown
deep over which they had been so mysteriously driven, they concluded
it better to remain than attempt to return to Rome, etc., etc. The
ship's company consisted of twenty souls, seven of whom were young
women who had embarked at Rome to visit their relatives in England.
Luian or Lucian was the name of the captain of the vessel, and Trojen-
ous was the name of his first mate; one of the sailors is called Droll Tom
Digitized by
Google
"THE MANUSCRIPT FOUND." 247
another Crito. There were three ladies of rank among the women. On
motion of one of the sailors the women chose their husbands; Lucian,
Fabias and -Trojenous were of course selected by the three ladies of rank,
but six poor fellows had to go without wives, or marry the natives, etc.
This is about the thread of the story so far as we have read.
Among those who had written to Mr. Rice for the manuscript were
Eber D. Howe, of Painsville, Ohio, (since which Mr. Rice informs me he
had a stroke, and was supposed to be on his death-bed); Mr. A. B. Dem-
ming, also of Painsville; Albert D. Hagar, librarian of the Chicago His-
torical Society, Chicago; and Mrs. Ellen S. Dickenson of Boston, grand-
niece of Solomon Spaulding. Mrs. Dickenson demanded that the manu-
script be sent forthwith to her or to Mrs. Mclnstry, from whose mother
it had been "stolen by D. P. Hurlburt." She also asserted that she is
writing a book against the "Mormons," and desired the manuscript from
which to make extracts, provided it is the one that Hurlburt stole "which
she scarcely thinks is the one." Mr. Demming says he does "not think
it is the Manuscript Found," for it is rumored that Hurlburt sold it to
the "Mormons," and they destroyed it, which he says, "I believe to be
true." He was nevertheless clamorous to have this manuscript sent to
him immediately, for, writes he, "I desire to make extracts from it as
I am writing a book, to be entitled 'The Death-blow to Mormonism.' "
Joseph Smith of the Reorganized church did not ask for the manuscript
for himself, but that it might be sent to the Chicago Historical Society,
140 and 142 Dearborn St., Chicago, for preservation. Mr. Hagar, secre-
tary or librarian of said society, desired it also sent there, and promised
to defray the postage or expressage, and to have it neatly bound, etc.,
etc. But Mr. E. D. Howe laid claim to it on the ground that when he
sold his printing establishment to his brother, from whom it was turned
over to Messrs. Rice & Winchester, in 1839, the manuscript was inad-
vertently turned over to them with the office. He further states in his
letter that the manuscript was left in his office by D. P. Hurlburt, pend-
ing efforts to obtain evidence against the Book of Mormon. Mr. Rice
showed all these letters which we carefully read and noted. Mr. Dem-
ming, who is a reverend gentleman, wrote two letters, both of which
seemed to savor of a spirit smarting under the sting of conscious imbe-
cility, and reeking with venom and the bitterness of gall.
Mr. Rice informed us that his friends, among them the Rev. Sereno
E. Bishop, of Honolulu, had advised him not to allow the "Mormons" to
get hold of a copy of the manuscript. When I asked them for what reason,
he replied, "What, indeed?" The old gentleman had a son in the States
who is a minister, (to whom Mr. Demming's letters were addressed,) and
Digitized by
Google
248 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
he wrote him to make enquiry respecting the existence of Messrs.
Aaron Wright, Oliver Smith and John N. Miller, who testified to the
identity of the manuscript as Spaulding's writings, and he found them
to have been "veritable persons, but they are now all dead." This was
the statement which Mr. Rice made to us. Here is a copy of the certifi-
cate:
"The writings of Solomon Spaulding, proved by Aaron Wright,
Oilver Smith, John N. Miller and others. The testimonies of the above
gentlemen are now in my possession. D. P. Hurlburt." (The signature
is written as here given.)
I made another visit to Mr. Rice a few weeks ago, and read several
more chapters of the manuscript.
We again took a good look at the manuscript, which had been
returned to him by Mr. Hide, a minister to whom it had been loaned for
a time, and by whom I suspect it was copied, although I do not know.
We counted the pages and found 169 numbered pages and one and two-
thirds pages not numbered, and two loose sheets not apparently belong-
ing to the manuscript, which made in all 175; less pages 133 and 134
which are missing.
Mr. Rice said that when he was publishing a newspaper, the Re-
publican Monitor, at Cazenovia, New York, he published a very interest-
ing story entitled,"Manuscript Found," and some ten or fifteen years later,
while editing the Ohio Star, at Ravenna, Ohio, he republished this story,
which was a romance predicated upon some incidents of the Revolution-
ary War. He was of the opinion that the name of this story by some
means had been confounded with Spaulding's manuscript or writings, and
that this is the only novel that Spaulding ever wrote.
I also read another letter from Mr. A. B. Demming, fairly clamor-
ing for the possession of the manuscript. He said he had called on E. D.
Howe and D. P. Hurlburt, and spent several days with one and the other
of them on the subject of the manuscript, and urged that it be sent at
once to Mr. Rice's son, in Painesville, Ohio, with instructions to let no
one know of the fact but Mr. Demming.
On June 15th, 1885, 1 called upon Mr.Rice again in company with a
couple of the brethren, to read a little more of the manuscript. He in-
formed us that he had that day forwarded the original to the Oberlin
College Library in care of a lady who was going there, and then made
us the following proposition: to let me have the copy he had now finished
provided I would have it printed verbatim, complete with erasures, or
crossed out parts in italics,and explanation in preface: and after printing,
to send fifty copies to Oberlin,twenty-five copies and the manuscript back
Digitized by
Google
"THE MANUSCRIPT FOUND." 249
to him. I accepted the proposition, and he was to draw up a paper set-
ting forth these terms, and he would deliver the copy of the manuscript
and a copy of the agreement into my hands at 6 p. m.
When I returned at the appointed hour, he took me to his room and
said: "Mrs. and Mr. Whitney (his daughter and son-in-law) have protested
against my letting you have the manuscript until I get the consent of Presi-
dent Pairchild. Now, in view of my promise to you, this places me in a very
embarrassing position, for I want to please them, and I regret having to
fail in my promise to you; but I think it best to postpone the matter for
two or three weeks until I can hear from President Fairchild."
"What reason," I asked, "do they give for their objection? We
agree to your proposition; it is all your own way. The original is beyond
our reach, and we could have no other than the most honest motives,
with all the expense on our part, in carrying. out your proposition."
The only answer was; "They are not as liberal as I am." I do not
know whether this meant that they wanted something more for it, or
that they were not as liberal in their sentiments or feelings toward us.
I took the last meaning.
I then said, "Well, Mr. Rice, my curiosity leads me to desire to read
it, and I would be pleased if you would lend it to me to read." To this
he consented, provided I would return it when I got through. So I
brought it home with me, and had it from the evening of the 15th to
the morning of the 21st, when I sent it back. I got home with the
manuscript on the evening of the 16th.
We read it. It is a shallow, unfinished story, but withall some-
what interesting in parts/as containing some ideas which the author must
have gathered from the traditions of the Indians. * * *
Mr. Rice claims that his copy is verbatim et literatim copy, with scratches,
crosses and bad spelling all thrown in. The names "Sambol," "Hamboon,"
"Labaska," "LaDcna," "Lamesa," "Mammoona," occur in the story, which
might easily be changed. Mammoths were the author's beasts of burden.
The two principal tribes of Indians were "Ohions" and "Kentucks,''
with numerous adjacent tribes — "Sciotams," "Ohons," etc.
Digitized by
Google
THE METHODS AND MOTIVES OF
SOENCE.
BY DR. JAMES E. TALMAGE, PROFESSOR OP GEOLOGY IN THE
UNIVERSITY OF UTAH.
It is possible that a question may arise in the minds of some
as to the propriety of this choice of subject for treatment within
these sacred precincts.* The thought, if it occur at all, is
probably dependent upon the very prevalent idea that science is a
man-made system, of earth earthy; and that its study is attended
with possible if not certain dangers to the faith which man
should foster within his soul toward the source of superior knowl-
edge and true wisdom. Indeed, there are many who openly
declare that a man cannot be both scientific and religious in his
views and practices. Yet there is probably little justification for
this conception of supposed antagonism between the healthful
operation of man's reason in his effort to comprehend the language
of God as declared in the divine works, and the yearnings of the
human heart for the beauties of the truth that is revealed by more
direct communication between the heavens and the earth. It is
not my purpose on this occasion to deal with the trite topic of
religion versus science, but rather to speak of the motives that
impel the scientific man in his labor, and the fundamental
principles of his methods. Such an inquiry, if prosecuted in the
spirit of scientific research, cannot be out of place even here; and,
if the effort be strengthened by our instinct of reverence for truth
♦Address delivered in the Logan Temple.
Digitized by
Google
THE METHODS AND MOTIVES OF SCIENCE. 251
and its divine source, it will be found to be friendly to faith and
akin to worship.
The word "science" with its many derivatives, and such com-
binations as "scientific habits" and "scientific spirit" are of common
usage today. In spite of the vague and indefinite way in which
these and other expressions are used by those who are habitually
inaccurate in their sayings and doings, the terms have come to
have a meaning specific and definite. Science is not merely
knowledge; a simple accumulation of facts, of however valuable a
kind, would not constitute a science, any more than a collection of
brick and stone, wood, iron and glass, sand, lime, and all the other
necessary materials of construction, would constitute a house.
The parts must be placed in proper relative position, and only as
this true relationship is established and maintained, will the struc-
ture approach completeness, or even the condition of convenient
service. Science is collated knowledge; its materials are arranged
in orderly manner, its facts are so classified and placed as to
afford for one another the advantage of mutual support, as the
walls bear the roof, and the foundations the walls.
Our rational conclusions regarding the propriety of any
occurrence or cause of action are based on two distinct mental
processes: — (1) observation and apprehension of facts, and (2) the
shaping of opinions and judgments in accordance with those facts.
Concerning such Winchell has said, "Aptness, readiness, and
spontaniety in the execution of those processes constitute what
we mean by the scientific habit Eagerness to act on determina-
tions reached by such processes is the scientific spirit. The scien-
tific habit of mind is therefore the precise habit required for most
just judgments within the sphere of all activities possessing an eth-
ical character. * * * This spirit, first of all, loves the truth
supremely. It feels that the passive acceptance of error is an
affront to truth and intelligence. It therefore seeks earnestly to
arrive at truth and to avoid error either in conception or conclu-
sion. It therefore maintains a habit of watchfulness and scrutiny.
It seeks to be accurate in its observation of facts, in its collocation
of them, and in the inferences drawn from them. It is cautious;
it pauses and reflects; it repeats its observations; it accumulates
many facts to enlarge the basis of its generalizations. It enounces
Digitized by
Google
252 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
inferences tentatively and verifies them at every opportunity. It
refuses to swerve from the teachings of the evidence. Interest,
prejudice, friendships, advantage, all must be pushed aside. An
attitude of absolute indifference toward collateral ends must be
maintained. It knows no motives but one, that is the exact
truth. This is true judicial attitude. It is an ideal attainment.
Probably under human conditions it is never reached; but the
scientific spirit approaches it as the asymptote approaches the
curve."
This spirit is that of the just judge who is above all human
temptation toward bias or prejudice, and in this degree well may
we call it an ideal attainment. Man is a creature of bias, a bundle
of prejudices, some of them good, many of them assuredly bad.
The world teems with dread examples of this prejudice; we
scarcely know where to look for unbiased decision. This spirit
sits in judgment, but not as the dumb jury in the box, sworn to
decide upon such evidence and that only, as sharp-witted lawyers
are able to bring forward, or such as a biased judge may see fit to
allow; compelled to ignore every fact, the admission of which haa
been ruled out through some technical victory of the interested
pleader; not sworn to render a verdict according to the law aa
construed by the court, who may or may not be true and worthy;
but sworn to try every issue by the most crucial tests, to search
for evidence in every nook and corner of the world; to count no
costs of court in securing testimony, to search not for evidence
on one side alone, but for evidence though it prove or disprove, to
construe the law in the spirit of the law-maker and according to
equity, to strive not for triumph but for truth, to know no victory
but the discomfiture of error and the vindication of right. This
spirit will impel him upon whom it rests to a condition at least
approaching absolute unselfishness; he must sink himself with all
his desires and preconceived opinions, into oblivion. As he works,
he is a machine finely constructed, nicely adjusted; responding to
every manifestation of force, recording every movement, calm,
deliberate, unemotional. Not as the magnetic needle, which is held
by the attractive force of that greater magnet, the earth, so that it
cannot move in response to another force, unless this latter be
strong enough to overcome the earth's directive power; but like
Digitized by
Google
THE METHODS AND MOTIVES OF SCIENCE. 253
the astatic needle, the pronounced tendency of which to swing
North and South is overcome, so that it is rendered free to recog-
nize and obey the outer force.
.With such purpose and motive the scientific man strives to
develop his power of accurate observation, and to train his reason
in the forming of judgments on the facts supplied through obser-
vation. Every teacher knows how deficient is the ordinary student
in the performance of these processes. Observations incomplete,
and in other ways unreliable as a basis for opinion and judgment,
are in the usual order. It is difficult to bring the mind into a con-
dition of neutrality; we persist in thinking that we see things as
we believe they ought to be, or perhaps as we would like to have
them, rather than as they are. Lack of skill in observation, aided
by active and untrained fancy, is capable of working miracles on a
scale otherwise unknown. It is said that the veteran microscopist,
Dr. Carpenter, once had his attention directed to the work of a
young student, who offered for inspection a marvelous collection
of drawings representing alleged revelations of the microscope;
there were animals never seen before or since by others; and all
of these he had discovered, so Dr. Carpenter was told by an enthu-
siastic acquaintance, in spite of his inexperience and the imperfec-
tions of his instrument. The master's reply was: "Say not in
spite of but because of those disadvantages."
May I offer another illustration? A tyro in the use of the
microscope found a dead cat lying in a pool of water; the water
was stagnant and filthy; he placed a drop under his glass, and saw
to his amazement numerous living creatures darting through that
liquid drop, which to them was a world, chasing, tearing, rending,
•devouring one another. Those creatures he declared, though
infinitesimally small, had all of them the general appearance of
cats; the departed spirits of all the cat tribe were there congre-
gated. Confident of the result of a further observation, he put the v
-carcass of a dog in another pool, and when decay had reached a
convenient stage he examined that water and demonstrated to his
own satisfaction that the liquid was swarming with canine ghosts.
Tis a pity he did not mix a drop of water from each of the pools;
he might have heard the savage barks and have seen the fur fly.
He confidently communicated to a friend that he had found the
Digitized by
Google
254 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
land, or rather the water, of departed spirits. The friend pro-
ceded to test his conclusions, and fully demonstrated their falsity.
Wherein lay the error? Was it in the glass? No, the second
observer used the same instrument; it rested with the man. One
was in a fit condition to consider evidence and to give judgment,
the other was prejudiced; one was sober, the other was drunken
with the wine of his own bias; one was sane, the other mad.
Even in the seemingly simple operation of sketching, but few are
able to show a thing as it is; some features are sure to be exag-
gerated, others suppressed; characteristics not appearing in the
original are introduced, and essentials are entirely omitted. I
speak not of the ideal representations in the work of the artist,
his purpose is not so much to copy nature as to portray the beau-
ties, which, while appealing to his trained eye, may be beyond the
perception of others.
But even the highest development of skill in observation does
not insure correctness of judgment. We may err in interpreting
the simplest facts, and the same fact may impress different people
in m*any ways. A well-trained ear might be able to analyze the
ticks of a telegraphic receiver, but a knowledge of the code is
essential to a proper interpretation of the sounds. We blame the
barometer as an untrustworthy instrument, if a rise be not fol-
lowed by fine weather, or a fall by rain; forgetting that it
revealed a change of atmospheric pressure only, and that the
definite prophecy of fair or other conditions was not made by the
barometer but by ourselves, as a judgment which was perhaps
poorly supported.
The cultivation of the scientific spirit has been objected to for
many reasons. We are told that it is opposed to the poetic
impulse and tends to quench the emotional fire which is essential
to the growth of man's perfect nature; and that it is therefore
bad. Such a conclusion is hastily drawn; it is contrary to fact.
There is no truer poet than the man of science, he must needs
indulge his imagination as much as does the singer who deals with
sweet sounds, the one who pours out his soul in verse, or he who
finds expression for his ideal in beauteous forms in stone, or in
colors in canvas. But the scientific man knows that when he
sings, the demands of melody and the requirements of harmony
Digitized by
Google
THE METHODS AND MOTIVES OF SCIENCE. 255
may lead him to exaggeration; he remembers that when he makes
verses his ardor to secure rhythm and rhyme may intoxicate him;
that in the use of chisel and brush he aims rather to please than
to teach.
As already stated, the purpose of art is not simply to imitate
nature; else photography would be in higher esteem than painting;
for it is an evident fact that the good photograph is a likeness
representing the subject as it is, while the painted portrait is
often an attempt to show forth the artist's ideal. Art strives to
recognize and portray this ideal in nature. The mission of poetry,
which is but one manifestation of the spirit of art, is to please,
incidentally it may teach, but its prime purpose is not didactic.
The poet's effort is to find and show forth beauty. And yet the
scientist is poetically inclined; he is a lover of beauty in its high-
est, purest phases. He stands side by side with his brother the
poet, in the presence of the simplest manifestations of beauty,
admiring the colors of the flower, entranced with the sweet song
of the bird and the murmuring of the wind. But he goes farther
than his brother, analyzes the color and the sound, and strives to
trace these effects back to their causes.
There are other and higher manifestations of beauty than
those which appeal only to eye and ear, harmony of color and
sound. There is the beauty of adaptation, the fitting of purpose
to end, the existence and operation of law. To this, the highest
type of beauty, the scientist is passionately devoted. He is a
lover of beauty for its own sake; not because it pleases his eye or
ear, but because it appeals to his reason and judgment; he loves it
for its intrinsic worth. Novelty sways him but lightly; truths to
others old and gray, are yet youthful and rosy to him; his affection
knows no cooling as the charms of fresh acquaintance disappear;
he cares less for the face and the figure than for the heart and its
prompting. Tell me, which is the true lover and which the
admirer only, he who is charmed by complexion and bust, or he
who is attracted by the spirit, though it be encased in a body that
is feeble and scarred? Let the poetic feeling be indulged; its
indulgence oft-times marks the higher moments of our existence;
but in these exalted states we do not work methodically and sys-
tematically; as Winchell has said, were the Creator to unveil his
Digitized by
Google
266 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
face to us, our power of work would be gone, we could do naught
but worship.
Again, I hear some say that this scientific tendency is of
doubtful propriety, for being cold, calculating, discerning, judging,
its devotee being cautious and at times even skeptical, he has no
place in his soul for trusting, all-abiding faith; in other words,
that the scientific spirit being in contrast with the poetic, is
opposed to faith. The conclusion upon which such a statement
rests is plain, that he who makes it classes faith as a poetic
impulse, an emanation of the art spirit. As if faith were a mere
emotion, its purpose solely to please; as if it had its foundation in
the sweet but yet light bubblings of poesy. It has a deeper seat,
a firmer anchorage. Liken it to a tree, then its roots penetrate
to the profoundest recesses of the soil. The scientific spirit is the
fruit of that tree. None sees more clearly than does the scientist
the necessity of all-abiding trust, none recognizes more readily
than he the existence of laws which he has scarcely begun to com-
prehend, the results of which are nevertheless exalting. Faith is
not blind submission, passive obedience with no effort' at thought
or reason. Faith, if worthy of its name, rests upon truth; and
truth is the foundation of science.
The scientific worker pursues his investigation step by step,
inviting inspection and criticism at every stage. He makes as
plain a trail as he can, blazes the trees of his path through the
forest, cuts his footprints in the rocks that others may more
readily follow to test his results. He welcomes every new worker
in the field, for the work of others will diminish the chances of
error going undetected in his own. The scientific man welcomes
the stimulant of competition, but he has no room within his soul
for feelings of rivalry.
In this day competition is severe, even fierce indeed; but the
scientific spirit would make it friendly and ennobling. Its possessor
acknowledges freely and gladly the aid he has gained from others.
I see about me men who are ungrateful in the extreme, knowing
only their own achievements, and having but a blind eye for all that
was done before, and which made their work possible. They seek
to blot out from the canvas on which they are permitted to work,
the whole background of the picture, failing to see how they spoil
Digitized by
Google
THE METHODS AND MOTIVES OF SCIENCE. 257
their own foreground by so doing. I have little sympathy for the
man who boasts that nothing was done in the field till he came in
at the gate. And so of the bricklayer who thinks that he and he
alone has reared the house, while but for the stonemason he would
have had no foundation on which to build. The man who comes
into position and immediately sets about demolishing the work of
his predecessor, or, if he cannot dispense with it, who hides it, or
disguises it, that it might appear as his own, has none of the
scientific spirit, which is the spirit of manhood and of honor.
Shame upon him who speaks slightingly of those who pioneered
the way and made the path along which he travels with compara-
tive ease! Double shame on the boy who sneers at the old-fash-
ioned ways of father and mother; perhaps they were more typical
representatives of the spirit of true propriety in their early days
than is he in his.
As with individuals so with institutions. There are some
that seek to grow upon the ruins of others. The promoters of
such see no good outside their own plans. They detest competi-
tion, and feel that they have a patent to the field. They advertise
by denouncing others. Modesty has not a seat within their walls,
manhood resides far from them. Look at the business advertise-
ments of the day: every manufacturer, merchant, or huckster
warns you against all others of his trade. He is a paragon of
perfection, and the only one of his kind.
The scientific spirit acknowledges without reserve the laws of
God, but discriminates between such and the rules made by man.
It abhors bigotry, denounces the extravagances of the blind
zealot, religious or otherwise, and seeks to perfect the faith of its
possessor as a purified, sanctified power, pleasing alike mind and
heart, reason and soul. In the charges that have been preferred
by the theologians against science, and the counter accusations by
the scientists against theology, it is evident that in each case the
accuser is not fully informed as to what he is attacking. Irra-
tional zeal is not to be commended; and the substitution of theory
for fact, though often declared to be the prevailing weakness of
the scientist, is wholly unscientific.
But it is easy to denounce; so to do is a favorite pastime of
ignorance. That scientific theories have been and are being dis-
Digitized by
Google
258 IMPROVEMENT ERA
carded as unworthy because untrue is well known; but no one is
more ready to so renounce than the scientist himself. To him a
theory is but a scaffolding whereon he stands while placing the
facts which are his building blocks; and from these he rears the
tower from which a wider horizon of truth is opened to his eye.
When the structure is made, the scaffold,- unsightly, shaky, and
unsafe, as it is likely to be, is removed. Tis not always possible
to judge of the building from the rough poles and planks which
serve the temporary purpose of him who builds. Yet how often
may we hear from our pulpits, usually however when they are
occupied by the little-great men, scathing denunciations of science,
which is represented as a bundle of vagaries, and of scientific men,
who are but Will-o-the-wisps enticing the traveler into quagmires
of spiritual ruin. Would it not be better for those who so inveigh
to acquaint themselves with at least the first principles of the
doctrines of science? So general has this practice become
amongst us, that the most inexperienced speaker feels justified in
thus indulging himself, and in the minds of many the conclusion is
reached, none the less pernicious in its present effects because
unfounded, that the higher development of the intellect is not a
part of the Gospel of Christ. I speak not against the true inspira-
tion which as a manifestation of the spirit of prophecy has in
many instances clearly indicated the errors of human beliefs.
Were I to deny the existence of such a power and the potency of
revelation I would be false to my love of science and its work, a
betrayer of the testimony within my own soul.
I place the prophet before the philosopher; of the two I have
seen the former go less frequently astray; he is guided by a "more
sure word," he is a privileged pupil of the greatest Master. Yet
revelation is not given to save man from self effort; if he want
knowledge let him ask of God, and prove himself worthy of the
desired gift by his own faithful search. Such are the teachings
of our Church. The leaders amongst us, those who are acknowl-
edged as prophets and revelators to the people, are not heard in
authoritative denunciation of the teachings of science. Yet under
the freedom allowed by our liberal Church organization the lay
speaker is prone to indulge in unguarded criticism, and the undis-
criminating hearer is apt to regard such as the teachings of the
Digitized by
Google
THE METHODS AND MOTIVES OF SCIENCE. 259
Church. The scientist in his self-denying earnest labors is a true
child of God; as he is strengthened spiritually will his work be the
better. The scientific spirit is divine.
MY KINGDOM.
LOUISA M. ALCOTT.
(Written in her diary when only fourteen.)
A little kingdom I possess,
Where thoughts and feelings dwell,
And very hard I find the task
Of governing it well;
For passion tempts and troubles me,
A wayward will misleads.
And selfishness its shadow casts
On all my words and deeds.
How can I learn to rule myself.
To be the child I should,
Honest and brave, nor ever tire
Of trying to be good?
How can I keep a sunny soul
To shine along life's way?
How can I tune my little heart
To sweetly sing all day?
Dear Father, help me with the love
That casteth out my fear;
Teach me to lean on thee, and feel
That thou art very near,
That no temptation is unseen,
No childish grief too small,
Since thou, with patience infinite.
Doth sooth and comfort all.
I do not ask for any crown
But that which all may win,
Nor seek to conquer any world
Except the one within.
Be thou my guide until I find,
Led by a tender hand,
Thy happy kingdom in myself,
And dare to take command.
Digitized by
Google
COLLECTION OF ANECDOTES.
[In a recent number of the Era, missionaries and others were
asked to write anecdotes illustrating topics of interest which had come
under their observation. In response to this request, several communi-
cations have been received, two of which are herewith presented. We
repeat the request, and ask our friends to write and send us anecdotes. —
Editors.]
WAS IT THEFT?
by w. J. SLOAN.
The following incident, related by a friend to the writer
while in the South, occurred in one of the western counties, of
Tennessee, in the fall of 1897. Squire Thompson, one of the
largest land holders and most influential citizens of the county,
had filed a complaint with the sheriff, that thieves had carried off
several of his chickens; and the party named in the complaint
was Eph Jackson, an old darkey who lived a quarter of a mile from
squire Thompson's.
The warrant was given into the hands of a deputy sheriff and
on the day appointed for trial, old Eph was duly brought into
court. The room was well filled with spectators, not because of
any great interest in the case, but rather for the reason that the
town loafers and several farmers, who had come to town for their
usual weekly trading, had nothing else to do for an hour, and so
took advantage of the court's meeting to "kill time."
All being ready, and old Eph pleading "not guilty," the taking
of testimony was proceeded with. The first witness, placed on the
stand, was Squire Thompson, who testified that during the past
few weeks he had lost several chickens, but that until Thursday
Digitized by
Google
COLLECTION OF ANECDOTES. 261
of the week before, he had been unable to discover who the thief
was. That upon going to the coop, on said Thursday morning, he
had discovered the loss of a particularly fine bird, of high breeding
which he greatly prized; he had at once started a search for the
thief. During the night, a rain had fallen, and foot-prints were
discovered in the mud, and that said footmarks had been followed
through the woods to the cabin of old Eph, who was then a
prisoner at the bar. This ended the testimony of Squire Thompson.
The judge ordered old Eph to stand up, remarking that he
saw no reason why sentence should not, at once, be passed upon
him, but, before it was passed, he would give him a chance to
speak, should he desire to do so.
The man who faced the court was black, with a blackness not
often seen even among the negroes of the south; in age, he was
perhaps sixty-five; his form was bent, not alone with age, but
bent and drawn with rheumatism. His attire, such as there was
of it, showed that he not only belonged to the poorer class, but
that he was one of the poorest among them. As he looked
around the court room, no kindly face appeared, and he knew that
among those men, who had either been slave-holders themselves,
or their fathers had, there was no friends for him, — the "nigger"
who was charged with theft. As he spoke, his voice trembled,
not alone with age, but with a tinge of fear, for he knew to whom
he spoke, and how their hearts beat for a "worthless nigger."
"Yo'r honor, I thank you for gibing dis poor old darkey a
chance to speak, I jest want to say a few words, 'bout myself and
dat chicken dat Squire Thompson has done lost; I don expect as
how it'll clear me judge, 'case I knows yo'r going to send me to de
penitentiary, only Fll feel better after Fs said it.
"After de war was ober, me an' Tobe, dats my old 'oman, we
done got married, we wan't rich like de white folks, so we done
rent a little patch ob land, wid a little cabin on it. We didn't had
much, judge, but den we lubed one anoder, an sometimes I use to
tink dat we were just as happy as de white folks was. After a
while, babies come along, an den we were happier dan eber. De
first one was Eph, named after me, and a likely boy he was to;
den come Eliza, an den der was Joe an' Sam an' den, after a long
time, Manda, our baby, she done come, an I thought dat der was
Digitized by
Google
262 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
to be nothing bnt happiness for dis old darkey ail de rest ob his
days. But de good Lord didn't hab it dat way for me. Eph, he
ran away from home, an' dey put him where yo'r going to send his
poor old fadder. 'Liza, she done got married, an' de man was
mean to her, an 'Liza died wid a broken heart; Joe he done took
sick an' died; an Sam he done got drownded ober dar in de riber,
an' der poor old mudder's heart was just about broke. An' den der
poor old fadder, he done get tbe rheumatics, couldn't work. An'
den we bof look at one anoder an bof look at Manda, our baby,
an' we tinks de Lord was good 'cause he lets us keep our baby; an'
den we gibs her all ob our lub, 'cause we hadn't any more for to
lub. An last week she done took sick, an her mudder watched
her an I watched her, but she just kept getting worse. And den
de doctor comes an sais as how she was going to die. Last
Wednesday night, just after de doctor went away, our baby went
to sleep an when she woke up, 'bout an hour after, she -done told
me dat she'd had a dream, an dat she dreamed dat she was in
heben, an dat up dar dey gib her a big bowl ob chicken soup, an' dat
she done got better an' come back to lib wid her poor old mammie
an' me. An I just thought dat de good Lord had gib her dat
dream, an' I says to her, 'If chicken soup is going to keep you
here wid dose who lubs you, you's going to hab chicken soup
child.'
"An Tobe, she says to me, 'done you go steal, old man, 'cause
it ain't right.' I knew dat it wasn't, but I didn't hab no money,
judge, an' I, I, couldn't let our baby die, 'cause we bof lubed her.
"An so I jus* went out an ober to Squire Thompson's; it took
me a long time 'cause my rheumatism hurt me powerful bad; I
knew dat de squire had lots ob chickens, an' I didn't tink dat he'd
care for one; I didn't know dat de squire lubed dat one dat I took
so much, or I wouldn't had took dat one. But I done took it,
judge, it's de only ting dat I eber took in my life, an' I took it back
home, an I made our baby some brof an' de next morning she was
a heap better, an' de good Lord is going to let our baby lib.
"An' den de sheriff come, an' took me down here. Poor old
Tobe's heart is done breaking 'cause she'll neber see dis poor old
darkey again; but she'll look at our baby an' know why I ain't dar.
Yes, judge, I done took dat chicken, an' I knows as how yo'r going to
Digitized by
Google
COLLECTION OF ANECDOTES. 263
send me to prison, but maby de good Lord won't say dat I stole,
when I meet's him up dar. Datfs all dat I want's to say, judge, I
did take dat chicken."
The old man sank into his chair. A death-like silence per-
vaded the room; it was broken, after a minute, by Squire Thomp-
son who arose and said, "Your honor, I wish to withdraw my
charge/* The judge arose, cleared his throat, and said, "This
court finds the prisoner at the bar no£ guilty."
The love of a father for his child had softened every heart.
AN INCIDENT OF THE CAMP.
BY SARA WHALEN.
Everything was quiet in the little sleepy city of Watertown,
and were it not for the fact that a United States arsenal and
army post were located there, life would have been dull indeed.
As it was, there seemed to be nothing particular for the soldiers
to do after the morning and evening gun had been fired over blue
Ontario and they had fished and bathed to their heart's content
and gone through the tiresome round of drill. England was at
peace with the United States and not even the faintest shadow
of a war cloud could be seen in the sky.
It then occurred to Colonel Rand to break the monotony of
camp life, especially in the officers' quarters, by having each one at
mess tell a story or submit to being fined for not complying.
Now there happened to be among the officers, Lieutenant
Cass, a young man who had the greatest difficulty in relating an
incident or event of any nature whatsoever. It was more to his
taste to get leave of absence for two or three days to visit friends
in the ports along the lake. But as army discipline had to be
observed, and it had been agreed that each man should tell a story
or be fined, Lieutenant Cass submitted without a murmur.
After he had paid his forfeits several times, it occurred to
him that paying fines was rather expensive and he would attempt
Digitized by
Google
264 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
to relate a story. Accordingly when next his torn came, the
officers listened to the following:
"Once upon a time there was a boy named Tommy, who lived
in a New England village, surrounded by all the dignity for which
New England villages are famous. Tommy being permitted to sit at
table one day while his mother was entertaining company, was
asked by her if he wished beans. 'NoP said Tommy in a rude
manner and with loud voice. 'No, what? said his mother. *No,
beans P replied Tommy with louder voice than before."
Lieutenant Cass had finished and although the officers thought
the story did not amount to much, still they could not fine him; so
"the joke was applauded, and the laugh went round."
But one can imagine the surprise and consternation around
the table when next it came the lieutenant's turn to tell a story to
have him repeat the one which he had told before, and subse-
quently to have him regale them again and again with it. They
had to accept it; they could not fine him, since no provision had
been made in the agreement against repeating a story.
However, after several repetitions, the officers hit upon a
plan to surprise the narrator. When he reached the point where
Tommy's mother asks, "No, what?' and before he could reply for
Tommy, the officers with one accord shouted, "No beans P
That part of the story the officers practiced zealously until
they could repeat it each time it was told, as one man. It afforded
so much amusement for them that it became the chief story of the
camp, and whenever distinguished guests came to visit them from
Albany or New York, they were sure to be entertained by Lieuten-
ant Cass telling the story of Tommy and the officers shouting the
chorus of, "No beans F
Digitized by
Google
LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON-
BY JOHN JAQUES, ASSISTANT CHURCH HISTORIAN.
III.
With the new year Joseph Smith, in Liberty jail, wrote: 'Tues-
day, January 1, 1839, dawned upon us as prisoners of hope, but not
as sons of liberty. Columbia, Columbia! how thou art fallen!
The land of the free, the home of the brave P The asylum of the
oppressed'— oppressing thy noblest sons, in a loathsome dungeon,
without any provocation, only that they have claimed to worship
the God of their fathers according to his own word, and the dictates
of their own consciences. Elder P. P. Pratt and his companions in
tribulation were still held in bondage in their doleful prison in
Richmond."
On the 23rd of February, Joseph and his fellow prisoners
demanded a writ of habeas corpus of Judge Turnham, one of the
county judges, which was reluctantly granted. The consequent
investigation resulted in the release of Sidney Rigdon. The rest
of the prisoners were recommitted to jail, Sidney returned there
for a favorable opportunity of leaving, as threats were abundant
that the prisoners should never get out of the country alive. Sidney
was let out of the jail secretly at night, through the friendship of the
sheriff and the jailor, "after having declared in prison that the suffer-
ings of Jesus Christ were a fool to his," from which it appears that
Sidney's sufferings, of the body and mind together, were almost
more than he could bear. According to Lyman Wight's testimony,
when the brethren were taken before the militia mob and treacher-
ously surrendered by Colonel Hinkle, "Sidney Rigdon, who was of
Digitized by
Google
266 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
a delicate constitution, received a slight shock of apoplectic fits,
which excited great laughter and much ridicule in the guard and
mob-militia. Thus the prisoners spent a doleful night in the midst
of a prejudiced and diabolical community." Sidney was solemnly
warned by his releasers to get out of tbe state with as little delay
as possible. He was pursued by a body of armed men, but he
arrived safely at Quincy, Illinois.
On the 26th, Isaac Galland, of Commerce, Illinois, wrote toD.
W. Rogers that he would be pleased to have Mr. Rigdon or some
other leading members of The Church go and examine some land
for settlement.
The Democratic association and the citizens of Quincy generally
had a sympathetic meeting on the 27th. A committee reported
having met Mr. Rigdon and others, who gave a condensed state-
ment of the facts concerning the situation of the Saints in Missouri
and around, and resolutions were passed to assist them in various
ways. Sidney Rigdon made to the meeting a statement of the
wrongs suffered by the "Mormons" in Missouri and of their present
suffering condition.
In the latter part of February President Rigdon, Judge Higbee,
Israel Barlow, and Edward Partridge went to see Dr. Galland about
some land, and concluded it would not be wise to make a trade with
him then.
A brother Lee, who had lived near Haun's Mill, dted opposite
Quincy, and President Rigdon preached his funeral sermon in the
court house.
At a meeting, March 9, in Quincy, President Rigdon, Elder
Green, Judge Higbee, Brother Benson, and Israel Barlow were
appointed a committee to visit and select certain lands in Iowa
Territory.
On the 10th of April, Sidney wrote froin Quincy to Joseph in
the following strain:
We wish you to know that our friendship is unabating, and our
exertions for your delivery, and that of The Church, unceasing. For this
purpose we have labored to secure the friendship of the governor of this
state, with all the principal men in this place. In this we have succeeded
beyond our highest anticipations. Governor Carlin assured us last eve-
Digitized by
Google
THE LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON 267
ning, that he would lay our case before the legislature of this state, aud
have the action of that body upon it; and he would use all his influence
to have an action which should be favorable to our people. He is also
getting papers prepared signed by all the noted men in this part of the
country, to give us a favorable reception at Washington, whither we shall
repair forthwith, after having visited the Governor of Iowa, of whose
friendship we have the strongest testimonies. We leave Quincy this day
to visit him. Our plan of operation is to impeach the state of Missouri
on an item of the Constitution of the United States, that the general gov-
ernment shall give to each state a republican form of government. Such
a form of government does not exist in Missouri, and we can prove it. .
Governor Garlin and his lady enter with all the enthusiasm of their
natures into this work, having no doubt that we can accomplish this
object
Our plan of operation in this work is to get all the governors, in
their next messages, to have the subject brought before the legislatures,
and we will have a man at the capital of each state to furnish them with
the testimony on the subject; and we design to be at Washington to
wait upon Congress and have the action of that body on it also; all this
going on at the same time, and have the action of the whole during one
session.
Brother G. W. Robinson will be engaged all the time between this
and the next sitting of the legislatures, in taking affidavits, and prepar-
ing for the tug of war; while we will be going from state to state, visiting
the respective governors, to get the case mentioned in their messages to
the legislatures, so as to have the whole going on at once. You will see
by this that our time is engrossed to overflowing.
A. Ripley also wrote to the brethren in jail in Missouri:
President Rigdon is wielding a mighty shaft against the whole
kidney of foul calumniators and mobocrats of Missouri. Yesterday he
spent a part of the day with Governor Carlin of this State. The presi-
dent told him that he was informed that Governor Boggs was calculat-
ing to take out a bench warrant for himself and others, and then make a
demand of his exellency for them to be given up, to be taken back to
Missouri for trial; and he was assured by that noble minded hero, that
if Mr. Boggs undertook that thing, he would get himself insulted. He
also assured him that the people called "Mormons" should find a permanent
protection in this state. He also solicited our people, one and all to set-
tle in this state; and if there could be a tract of country that would suit
Digitized by
Google
268 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
our convenience, he wonld use his influence for Congress to make a grant
of it to us, to redress our wrongs, and make up our losses.
After having been prisoners about six months, Joseph and
other brethren escaped from Liberty jail, on the 16th, while the
guards were drunk. The prisoners took this step because of the
prevalent and continued reckless threats of murder, and that the
prisoners should never leave there alive.
At this time Elias Higbee said he was living on the Big-Neck
prairie, on the same farm with Sidney Rigdon.
The last of the Saints left Far West on the 20th.
After suffering much fatigue and hunger, Joseph arrived at
Quincy on the 22nd. He said that before leaving Missouri, he had
paid there about fifty thousand dollars, in cash and property, as
lawyers' fees, "for which, " says he, "I received very little in return;
for sometimes they were afraid to act on account of the mob, and
sometimes they were so drunk as to incapacitate them for business.
But there were a few honorable exceptions."
The same day Governor Lucas wrote to "Dr. Sidney Rigdon,"
sympathizing with the Saints, and also wrote to Governor Shannon,
of Ohio, and Martin Van Buren, President of the United States,
introducing and recommending Sidney Rigdon to them, to solicit an
investigation by the government, into the causes that led to the
expulsion of the people called "Mormons" from the state of Missouri.
Joseph Smith and committee, on the 1st of May, bought a
farm of Dr. Isaac Galland, which was to have been deeded to Alan-
son Ripley, but Sidney Rigdon declared that "no committee should
control any property which he had anything to do with." Conse-
quently, it was deeded to George W. Robinson, Rigdon's son-in-law,
"with the express understanding that he should deed it to The
Church when The Church had paid for it according to their obli-
gation in the contract."
A general conference was held at the Presbyterian camp
ground, near Quincy, May 4 and 5, at which President Joseph Smith
was chairman, and President Sidney Rigdon, then residing at Com-
merce, was present. On the 5th, Sidney was appointed by the con-
ference a delegate to the city of Washington, D. C, to lay the case
of the Saints before the general government.
Digitized by
Google
THE LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON. 269
Bight prominent citizens of Quincy signed a letter, on the 8th,
introducing "Rev. Sidney Rigdon" to the president of the United
States, and to the heads of departments, etc. Samuel Leech also,
on the 10th, gave Sidney a sympathetic letter of recommendation.
The same day Joseph Smith and family arrived and took up
their residence in a small log house at the White Purchase, about
a mile south of Commerce.
On the 17th, Sidney, Joseph and Hyrum wrote to the Quincy
Whig, disclaiming for themselves and the Latter-day Saints cer-
tain offensive political partisan sentiments, emanating from Lyman
Wight and published in that paper. Also on the 25th, they wrote
to Elder R. B. Thompson on the same subject.
Joseph, Sidney and Hyrum, and Bishops Whitney and Enight
went across the river, July 2, and visited a land purchase made by
Bishop Knight as a location for a town, and advised that a town be
built there, to be called Zarahemla.
At a public meeting on Sunday, 7th, Sidney Rigdon and others
addressed the audience. Farewell addresses were also given by
members of the twelve who were going on missions.
At a conference on Sunday, October 6, Judge Higbee was
appointed to accompany Presidents Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon
to Washington.
The Nauvoo high council, on the 28th, voted to sign recommen-
dations for Joseph, Sidney, and Elias Higbee, "delegates for The
Church, to importune the president and Congress of the United
States for redress," of the grievances of the Saints in Missouri.
Next day, (29th) the brethren accompanied by 0. P. Rockwell, left
Nauvoo in a two-horse carriage, for the city of Washington, arriving
at Quincy on the 30th. Elder Rigdon was sick on the 31st. On
November 1, he was administered to by Dr. Robert D. Foster, who
joined the brethren and accompanied them. They arrived at Spring-
field on the 4th and left on the 8th, Elder Rigdon's health continu-
ing poor and Dr. Foster continuing to accompany and attend to
him.
They arrived at Kirtland on the 10th. Elder Rigdon's health
remained so poor, the roads were so bad, the time was fast spend-
ing, and it being necessary for the committee to be in Washington,
Joseph Smith and Judge Higbee started by stage on the most expe-
Digitized by
Google
270 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
ditious route to that city, leaving Rockwell, Rigdon and Foster to
follow at their leisure in the carriage. Joseph and Higbee arrived
at Washington November 28th. They saw President Martin Van
Buren the next day.
Sidney and others were near Washington, Pennsylvania, on the
29th.
Rockwell and Higbee arrived at Philadelphia about December
23, with Joseph's carriage, having left Sidney sick at Washington,
Pennsylvania, with Dr. Foster to take care of him. Sidney and Dr.
Foster arrived at Philadelphia about the 14th of January, 1840.
About the last of January, having been on a visit to Phila-
delphia and vicinity, Joseph, 0. P. Rockwell, Higbee, and Foster
left that city by railway, for Washington, D. C, Joseph's carriage
having been sold, and Rigdon being left sick at Philadelphia. He
does not appear to have visited Washington, but tarried in Pennsyl-
vania and New Jersey.
Joseph had an interview with President Van Buren, who treated
him very insolently, saying, "Gentlemen, your cause is just, but I can
do nothing for you;" and, "If I take up for you, I shall lose the
vote of Missouri." Mr. John C. Calhoun also treated Joseph badly.
The Prophet left Washington early in February, satisfied that there
was little use to stay longer. Leaving Judge Higbee there, Joseph
returned by railroad with 0. P. Rockwell and Dr. Foster to Day-
ton, Ohio. Joseph arrived at Nauvoo, March 4, after a wearisome
journey on horseback, through snow and mud. Of his visit to the
national capital he says, "When I went to the White House at
Washington, and presented letters of introduction from Thomas
Carlin, governor of Illinois, to Martin Van Buren, he looked at
them very contemptuously, and said, 'Governor Carlin! Governor
Carlin! Who's Governor Carlin? Governor Carlin's nobody.'" Also
speaking of his experience there, Joseph further says, "Having
witnessed many vexatious movements in government officers, whose
sole object should be the peace and prosperity and happiness of
the whole people; but instead of this, I discovered that popular
clamor and personal aggrandizement were the ruling principles of
those in authority, and my heart faints within me when I see, by the
visions of the Almighty, the end of this nation, if she continues to
Digitized by
Google
THE LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON. 271
disregard the cries and petitions of her virtuous citizens, as she
has done, and is now doing.
"On my way home I did not fail to proclaim the iniquity and
insolence of Martin Van Buren, towards myself and injured people,
which will have its effect upon the public mind; and may he never
be elected again to any office of trust or power, by which he may
abuse the innocent and let the guilty go free."
March 17, Horace R. Hotchkiss, of Fair Haven, wrote to
"Reverends Sidney Rigdon and Joseph Smith, Jr.," sympathizing
with them and with Judge Higbee, and inviting them to take up
their quarters at his house if they went so far east.
Judge Higbee said the committee on judiciary reported
adversely on the memorial.
April 3, Sidney, wrote, from New Jersey, to Joseph that his
health was slowly improving.
In conference at Nauvoo, April 8, Joseph, Sidney and Elias
Higbee were thanked by resolution for "the prompt and efficient
manner in which they had discharged their duty" and were
requested to continue to use their endeavors to obtain redress for
a suffering people. At the conference, P. G. Williams was for-
given and received back into fellowship.
Early in April, Richard M. Young had received from Sidney
Rigdon a petition for the appointment of Geo. W. Robinson as
postmaster at Commerce, and had the name changed to Nauvoo.
At a meeting of the citizens of Nauvoo, July 13, Isaac Gal-
land, Robert B. Thompson, Sidney Rigdon and Daniel H. Wells, as
a committee, presented resolutions and a memorial to Governor
Carlin, concerning the attempts of Missourians to kidnap and
abduct "Mormons*' from Illinois.
On the 25th, 27th and 30th, and Aug. 15, John C. Bennett, M. D.
and Quarter Master General of the state of Illinois, wrote sympa-
thetically to "Reverends Sidney Rigdon and Joseph Smith, Jr:"
Early in September, Governor Boggs, of Missouri, having made
a demand upon Governor Carlin, of Illinois, for Joseph Smith, Jr.,
Sidney Rigdon, Lyman Wight, P. P. Pratt, Caleb Baldwin and
Alanson Brown, as fugitives from justice, Governor Carlin issued
an order for their apprehension, but the sheriff could not find
them.
Digitized by
Google
272 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
On the 15th, President Joseph Smith, Sidney Rigdon and Hyrom
Smith issued a "proclamation to the Saints scattered abroad,"
stating the condition of the Church and urging emigration to Nau-
voo and vicinity and assisting in building the city and temple.
Probably Sidney Rigdon had become tired of the mobocratic
spirit of the Western states and entertained a desire to live in the
Eastern states, for, on the 19th of January, 1841, Joseph received
a revelation, in which the following occurs:
And again, verily I say unto you, if my servant Sidney will serve
me, and be counselor unto my servant Joseph, let him rise and come up,
and stand in the office of his calling, and humble himself before me; and
if he will offer unto me an acceptable offering,and acknowledgments,and
remain with my people, behold, I the Lord your God will heal him that
he shall be healed; and he shall lift up his voice again on the mountains,
and be a spokesman before my face. Let him come and locate his family
in the neighborhood in which my servant Joseph resides, and in all his
journeyings let him lift up his voice as with the* sound of a trump, and
warn the inhabitants of the earth to flee the wrath to come; let him
assist my servant Joseph.
If my servant Sidney will do my will, let him not remove his family
unto the eastern lands, but let him change their habitation, even as I
have said. Behold, it is not my will that he shall seek to find safety and
refuge out of the city which I have appointed unto you, even the city
of Nauvoo. Verily I say unto you, even now, if he hearken to my
voice, it shall be well with him. Even so. Amen.
I give unto him, Joseph, for! counselors, my servant Sidney Rigdon,
and my servant William Law, that' these mav constitute a quorum and
First Presidency, to receive the oracles for the whole Church.
Sidney Rigdon was elected a member of the Nauvoo city coun-
cil, February 1.
By an ordinance of the city council, dated February 3, Sidney
was made a member of the board of trustees of the "University of
the City of Nauvoo."
By an act of the Illinois legislature, approved February 27,
Sidney was appointed one of the incorporators of "the Nauvoo
Agricultural and Manufacturing Association."
President Sidney Rigdon delivered an address at the laying of
the corner-stones of the Nauvoo Temple, April 6.
Digitized by
Google
THE LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON. 273
At the conference next day, in consequence of his weakness,
resulting from his labors of the day before, he called on John G.
Bennett to officiate in his place. Consequently, on the 8th, John
C. Bennett was presented, with the First Presidency, as Assistant
President until President Rigdon's health should be restored. Pres-
ident Rigdon delivered a discourse, in the afternoon of the same
day, on "Baptism for the Dead," followed by President Joseph
Smith on the same subject.
On Sunday, 11th, President Rigdon spoke on "Baptism for the
Remission of Sins."
On Sunday, June 1, President Joseph Smith says, "Elder Sid-
ney Rigdon has been ordained a prophet, seer and revelator."
Early this month Joseph said, "The newspapers of the United
States are teeming with all manner of lies, abusing the Saints of
the Most High, and striving to call down the wrath of the people
upon his servants." How much like the condition of things now,
at the junction of the nineteenth and twentieth centuries!
BE HAPPY, MY BOY.
At all this world's crosses, and all this world's crowns,
Look up and be happy, my boy;
Nor heed its sad sorrows, nor all its dark frowns,
Look up and be happy, my boy.
Whenever the cares of your day shall oppress,
Look up and be happy, my boy;
Let faith in the future your soul still possess,
Look up and be happy, my boy.
Then God will protect you, and all will be well,
Look up and be happy, my boy;
His spirit shall weave round about you its spell,
Look up and be happy, my boy.
Digitized by
Google
THE FRIENDLY HANDCLASP.
BY A. WOOTTON.
If the good that has been done in the world by the fervent
handclasp of sincere friendship could be written, its study would
be profitable to the world as a reformatory agent, and its power
would be made to do service in the cause of human happiness more
than it is at present. It is one of the cheapest forms of friendly
expression, and always seems more sincere than mere words.
When the heart is too full for words, the warm clasp of the
hand will speak volumes, and its memory will linger to give joy to
the weary wanderer from home and friends; and will draw the
heart irresistibly back to the loved ones far away. When the
heart is crushed with sorrow for departed loved ones, and words of
comfort would have but empty sound, a warm, sincere grasp of the
hand, prompted by heartfelt sympathy, will do much to ease the
pain of a wound which only time with divine aid can heal.
The cold handshake will often reveal the shallowness of the
fawning, flattering words of the hypocrite, while a fervent hand-
shake may reveal a warmth of friendship that, but for this
method of communication, must remain unexpressed in the heart
of one whose uncultured language is incapable of such expression,
or whose stammering tongue is unable to express the warmth of
a sympathetic, loving heart hidden under a rough exterior. Lan-
guage may serve as a medium between intellect and intellect, but
there is no avenue of communication like the warm pressure of the
hand to bring heart in close and loving communication with heart,
and to arouse a joy that bounds and rebounds with increasing
Digitized by
Google
THE FRIENDLY HANDCLASP. 275
intensity. Like mercy, "it is twice blessed, it blesses him that
gives and him that receives."
Words of kindness, love, sympathy or compassion may be given
for the effect they may have on others in favor of the speaker, but
the warm clasp of the hand can have no such ulterior purpose,
being realized only by those immediately interested; besides, it
approaches closely to the injunction of the Savior — "Let not thy
left hand know what thy right hand doeth."
The more universal practice of friendly and brotherly hand-
shaking among the Latter-day Saints would, no doubt, tend greatly
to bring about that union of feeling and purpose referred to by the
Savior when he prayed that the disciples might be one with him as
he was one with the Father, for hard, indeed, is the heart that is
not favorably affected by a hearty shake of the hand.
There are often filmy clouds of estrangement that arise
between friends, which, if unchecked, will develop into a density
of distrust, when a warm, friendly grasp of the hand, accompanied
by a friendly gleam of the eye, might disperse those threatening
clouds and let sunshine again into the doubting heart.
In the family, in the social circle and in every department of
human association, this potent factor should be made to do its
part in bringing about that condition of "peace on earth and good
will to men" so much talked of, so much to be desired, and to
which every true Christian is looking forward as the final outcome
and result of the Gospel of Jesus Christ.
Digitized by
Google
THE SEVENTH DAY AND SABBATH.
BY ELDER JOHN T. SPENCER.
The position taken by the Seventh Day Advent people is that
God instituted the seventh day Sabbath in the garden of Eden, and
reaffirmed it in his own hand writing on lit. Sinai, and also by the
example of Christ and his apostles, who kept sacred the seventh
day. They also maintain that Sunday, or first-day observance,
was instituted by the Roman Catholic Church, and is the "mark of
the beast" spoken of by John in his Revelation; consequently, the
"mark," or "seal," of the one hundred and forty-four thousand, is
the seventh day observance as the Sabbath, etc.
That God blessed the seventh day at the creation is true,
but a careful reading of Deut. 5: 15 shows that not to be the rea-
son for the children of Israel being commanded to keep it holy.
"Remember that thou wast a servant in the land of Egypt, and
that the Lord, thy God brought thee out thence through a mighty
hand and a stretched out arm: therefore the Lord thy God com-
manded thee to keep the Sabbath day." This chapter also places
this command in the "Law," which is called a "Covenant," and
expressly says that, "The Lord made not this covenant with our
fathers, but with us, even us, who are all cf us here alive this day."
Chapter 6: 1, says of this covenant of the Ten Commandments:
"Now these are the commandments, the statutes and the judg-
ments which the Lord your God commanded to teach you, that ye
might do them in the land whither ye go to possess it."
This surely, then, must be the covenant which Paul refers to in
Heb. 8: 7, which, he says, in the 13th verse "waxeth old, is
Digitized by
Google
THE SEVENTH DAY AND SABBATH. 277
ready to vanish away;" also the "law" referred to in Heb 7: 11, of
which he says in the 12th verse, "For the priesthood being
changed, there is made of necessity a change also of the law." And
in the 18th verse, "For there is verily a disannulling of the com-
mandment going before for the weakness and unprofitableness
thereof."
That the Ten Commandments, called the Decalogue, given on
Mt. Sinai, is the "Law," they, themselves, also allow. In a tract
entitled, "Scripture References," page 9, article 14, reads, "That
the covenant of the law or testament is the Ten Commandments,"
see Ex. 31: 18; 32: 15, 16; 34: 28; Deut. 4: 13; 9: 9-11; 10:
4; Heb. 9: 4. In the tract entitled, "Who changed the Sabbathr
page 6, they say, "By the law of God, we mean, as already stated,
the moral law, the only law of the universe of immutable and per-
petual obligation, the law of which Webster says, defining the
terms according to the sense in which they are almost universally
used in Christendom, The moral law is summarily contained in the
Decalogue, written by the finger of God on two tables of stone, and
delivered to Moses on Mt. Sinai/"
When the "Law" is referred to, then, it means the Ten Com-
mandments, the fourth of which says the seventh day is to be ob-
served as the Sabbath, a day of rest, because the Lord brought
them out from Egypt from the house of bondage (Deut. 5: 15.)
That this law was not to be a perpetual obligation is the burden of
■ Paul's epistle to the Hebrews, "for," said he, "if that first cove-
nant had been faultless, then should no place have been sought for
the second," (Heb. 8: 7,) and, "he taketh away the first, that he
may establish the second." (Heb. 10: 9.) What the second
covenant is, is clearly shown in the third chapter of Galatians where
Paul, arguing on this same thing, says, "This only would I learn of
you, Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hear-
ing of faith r "He therefore that ministereth to you the Spirit and
worketh miracles among you, doeth he it by the works of the law,
or by the hearing of faith?" "Know ye therefore that they which
are of faith, the same are the children of Abraham." "And the
Scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the heathen through
faith, preached before the Gospel unto Abraham, saying, In thee
shall all nations be blessed. So then they which be of faith are
Digitized by
Google
278 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
blessed with faithful Abraham." Evidently they are blessed by
faith through obedience to the Gospel. For as many as are of
the works of the law are under the curse: for it is written, Cursed
is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in
the book of the law to do them. But that no man is justified by
the law in the sight of God, is evident for, 'The just shall
live by f$ith. And the law is not of faith." Jas. 2: 10, and
Gal. 2: 16, 21, show that it is impossible to live by the law,*for he
that offends "in one point is guilty of all." Returning to Gal. 3:
21, Paul asks, "Is the law then against the promises of God? God
forbid: for if there had been a law given which could have given
life, verily righteousness should have been by the law." "Wherefore
the law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ, that we
might be justified by faith. But after faith is come, we are no
longer under a schoolmaster."
From the reasoning used by the writer, it is evident that the
Gospel was given to Abraham and promises made subject to obe-
dience to its conditions, but because of transgressions, the law "was
added" to bring those who were under it to Christ, who again es-
tablished the Gospel which James refers to as the "perfect law of
liberty" by which Christians will be judged (Jas. 1: 25; 2: 12.) In
Rom. 2: 12, 16, Paul shows the connection between the "Law of
Liberty" and the "Gospel." The Gospel is that "other" to whom
they were married after the death of the law as recorded in Rom.
7: 4. Christ said, "Think not that I am come to destroy the law, -
or the prophets, I am not come to destroy, but to fulfill." (Matt 5:
17.) That Christ did fulfill the law is evidently the argument of
Paul in his epistle to the Hebrews, Romans, Galatians, and indeed
nearly all of his epistles.
Then having fulfilled the law in which is the command to
"Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy," "The seventh day
is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God," does it follow that they
who 'live by faith" are not required to observe a Sabbath day at
all? Other commandments were re-enacted (see Matt. 19,) but of
this we have the following: "The Son of man is Lord also of the
Sabbath." (Mark 2: 28.) John tells us in his Gospel, fifth chap-
ter, that the Lord healed an impotent man on the Sabbath day and
was accused by the Jews of breaking the Sabbath, for which they
Digitized by
Google
THE SEVENTH DAY AND SABBATH. 279
sought to kill him. He answered, "My father worketh hitherto,
and I work." In the fourth chapter of the Hebrews, Paul, after
reiterating the statement, that the Gospel was preached to Israel
under Moses, says that a day of rest different to the seventh day
was spoken of through the Holy Ghost, (Heb. 3: 7.) "although the
works [of God] were finished from the foundation of the world.
For if Jesus had given them rest, then would he not afterward have
spoken of another day. There remaineth therefore a rest to the
people of God. For he that is entered into his rest, he also hath
ceased from his own works as God did from his." Consequently
he also appointed a rest day as his father did. Acts 20: 7; I Cor.
16: 1, 2; Rev. 1: 10, etc., show the custom of the Saints of meet-
ing on the first day of the week to break bread, and it was referred
to as Lord's Day. We are commanded, as Latter-day Saints, to
keep holy this same Lord's Day (see Doc. and Gov. 59: 9-13), and
this command is found to be in strict accord with the scripture
which our Advent friends profess to believe "as it reads."
They must be mistaken then about their "Mark" as they were
about the "Advent" in 1844.
Christ said to his apostles, "A new commandment I give unto
you, that ye love one another." (John 13: 34.) In his third epistle
John says, "This is love, that we walk after his commandments.
This is the commandment, that as ye have heard from the begin-
ning ye should walk in it." (See Mark 1: 1, 4, 5, 7, 8; I Cor. 15:
1-4.) "Whosoever transgresseth and abideth not in the doctrine
of Christ hath not God. He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ
hath both the Father and the Son." "If righteousness come by
the law, then Christ is dead." (Gal. 2: 21.)
Digitized by
Google
CAUSES LEADING UP TO THE REFOR-
MATION-*
BT LESTER MANGUM.
In this day of research, we are not content with mere results;
we seek also to discover causes. Simply knowing that an accident
♦This interesting historical lecture was delivered by the author
before the class in oratory of the Brigham Young Academy, of which he
was a member during the semester just closed. Other examples in,
expository composition, by other students, on a variety of attractive
subjects, are promised the readers of the Era who have been kept in
view by the writers of these articles. "The subjects," says Prof. N. L.
Nelson, in a prefatory note to the editors, "have been chosen in conso-
nance with the following principles of choice, (See Preaching and Public
Speaking, pp. 135 to 176,) viz.:
"I. — In order that a theme may be suitable to a congregation, it
must be (1) interesting, (2) timely, and (3) in keeping with the intelli-
gence addressed.
"II. — In order that a speaker may make the most of a theme, it
must (1) be of special interest to him, (2) command his implicit faith,
and (3) must not be above his powers.
"III. — In order that a subject may be appropriate in itself, it must
(1) have unity, (2) not be too broad, (3) must be fresh, and (4) must be
clear.
"With these ten points it will be well for every young speaker to
become as familiar as with his fingers. Let him think about them till
he feels the force of each and he will not fail in time to become an
interesting and forceful speaker. Nor are they of benefit to any one
kind of composition alone. They apply as well to the description, the
story, the address, the oration, as to the essay, the lecture, and the
sermon." — Editors.
Digitized by
Google
CAUSES LEADING UP TO THE REFORMATION. 281
has happened makes us none the better prepared to avoid a similar
catastrophe in the future. Realizing this fact, men set to work
tracing the scource of all events that tell for good or evil. Only
by such a course are experience and history of use to man. With
this thought in mind let us, in our humble way, survey briefly a few
of the principal facts in the history of the Christian church up to
the time of Constantino, and contrast them with the after history
that we may better understand the causes leading up to the Refor-
mation.
Great changes in the history of the world never take place
without causing intense suffering. 'It is the law of humanity that
all new life shall be born in pain." The birth of Christianity
instead of being an exception gives the one undeniable proof of the
law — the seal of Divinity itself.
When we consider the persecutions of the early Christian
church, we think its growth remarkable, nay, we almost wonder how
it endured. Persecution became so bitter that secret services
were necessary; and in order to secure these, secret signs and
passwords were devised, the Greek work Ikthus being one of the
first used. It signified "fish/' and was universally given as the
sign of the faith among early believers. Its initials, taken in order,
stood for Jesus Christ, the Son of God, the Savior. Later the
word gave place to the object, and a small fish worn as an orna-
ment, was a token to all Christians that the wearer was one of
their faith.
At length secret service in their homes became impossible,
and the saints took refuge in the catacombs of Rome. With the
increase in the secrecy of the Christians, the alarm and suspicions
of the Roman government naturally kept pace, and so persecution
became more and more pronounced. Thus it happened that ere
long life became confined so exclusively to the catacombs that
these grim caverns were virtually the home, the school, and the
church of the early believers. On the walls, pictures were drawn,
symbolical of what- was worshiped. Afterward the nature of these
symbols was forgotten, and the people worshiped the symbols
themselves rather than that'for which they stood. This was the
beginning of image worship which was in after years to prove so
harmful to Christianity.
Digitized by
Google
282 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
During all this time Christians were being put to death by
thousands. Have you ever stopped to think how fast the converts
must have come to fill the places of those killed and imprisoned?
In after years when the Apostles were no more, and tradition was
the only evidence of their having had direct communion with God,
what was the strong principle that still drew countless numbers
to its ranks?
You will answer, "It was the Spirit of God which testified to
man of its divinity." Yes, that was and is essential, but can not
"the invisible things of God be made manifest through the
visible?' We are agreed on that, so let us have an example. The
one I have in mind presents a strong contrast. It was the
strength of that contrast which made it so effective then.
To show that contrast, it will hardly be necessary for me to
go into details of pagan life. You know that caste was every-
thing in the church as elsewhere. The rich ignored the poor, the
strong oppressed the weak ; wealth and station in life were everything.
The desire for social equality is inherent in man. The pagan is no
exception. Which then of the Christian tenets would most strongly
appeal to the weak and downtrodden? I say it was that of the
common brotherhood of man. By advancing this idea, I do not
wish you to infer that I consider the whisperings of the Spirit of
minor importance in the great work of conversion then enacted.
It was then, is now, and will ever be, the one essential to man's
conversion.
But this doctrine of common brotherhood would appeal not
only to men's feelings but to their reason. The Christians asserted
that the law came from God. The law was to the pagans, the
highest embodiment of justice; surely then the Christian God was
just. They could make no such claim for their pagan gods, so
they renounced them and accepted a better.
Thus the ranks continued to grow; and, as persecution was
their only worldly legacy, their circles harbored no hypocrites;
Christians were Christians because the world was nothing to them
when compared with their most holy faith.
"The blood of the martyrs is the seed of the church," and so
numerous had been the martyrs, that when Constantino came to
the throne in the forepart of the fourth century, the Christian.
Digitized by
Google
CAUSES LEADING UP TO THE REFORMATION. 283
element had become so strong that it was well worth the emperor's
bidding for. Daring 1600 years the world has sung the praises of
the first Christian emperor. Modern historians challenge his right
to much that has been claimed for him. They even go so far as
to assert that Christianity was merely a political lever in his hands.
Whether their charge can be maintained or not, the facts are
nndisputable that he led an immoral life, and that the purity of the
church suffered from the contact. There is, however, one proof
that he had some faith in the ordinance of baptism, and hence in
the church. It was taught, then as now, that baptism Washed
away all sins. Constantino did not wish to change the order of
his living very much, still, he wished to leave this world as free
from sin as possible, so he postponed being baptized till a few days
before his death.
But we are anticipating. Let us return to the church at the
time of his accession. Christian and fugitive had been synony-
mous. Now all was to be changed. Constantino declared Chris-
tianity the state religion, and those who fed upon the emperor's
favor changed their religious garments in a twinkling. The
movement did not stop here; there were lower orders still who
knew how to court favor, and they followed their master's
example. We might add that the example has been followed to a
greater or less degree ever since, as the history of the religious
wars of Europe will prove. Such a wholesale conversion to every-
thing but the principles of Christianity could not but prove harm-
ful and demoralizing to the church.
Church authority now became centered in the emperor who still
retained the title Pontifex Maximus, the mortal whom the pagan
gods most delighted to honor. He thus stood at the head of the
two systems, and was practically absolute in each. Bishoprics
and other high places in the church were filled by men with no other
qualification than the support of the emperor. Church appoint-
ments partook more of a political than of a religious nature. Church
and state were united and the church became all powerful in a
political sense, but lost, on the other hand, the very essence of
her being— her purity.
(Concluded in the next number.}
Digitized by
Google
THE SOUTH AFRICAN WAR.
BY DR. J. M. TANNER, PRESIDENT OP THE STATE AGRICULTURAL COL-
LEGE, LOGAN, UTAH.
m.
Since the declaration of war in South Africa, three months have-
passed, and the British, up to this date, January 11, have made
practically no advance. A glance at the map of South Africa will
show that the campaign has taken two directions, one for the relief
of Eimberly where the diamond mines are located, on the border of
the Orange Free State, in Bechuanaland; the other for the relief of
Ladysmith in Natal Both Bechuanaland and Natal are English
provinces in which the Dutch are carrying on the war. On th*
west, the principal force is under the direction of Lord Methuen,
who has been fighting his way against a stubborn resistance all the*
way from the Orange river to the Modder. The battle of the Modder
river, in which the English lost more than eight hundred men, was*
perhaps the fiercest of the campaign. It resulted, however, in the
repulse of the English, and Eimberly is still shut up by the Boers,
and Lord Methuen unable to move. To keep open the source of
supplies for the main army working for the relief of Eimberly,
General Gatacre undertook to disperse the Boers who were cutting
off supplies from Gape Colony, and made an attack on the Boer
army at Stromberg. General Gatacre fell into a Boer ambush and
was surprised by a great loss of men, although his army at the
time consisted of only about four thousand soldiers.
These reverses created the utmost consternation in London,.
Digitized by
Google
THE SOUTH AFRICAN WAR. 285
for the shock was entirely unexpected. The fact is, the English
hardly expected that the Boers would fight, and it was thought that
a little blustering diplomacy and the mobilization of an army corps
would completely subdue them. It is declared that Chamberlain
had no idea of the situation into which he was throwing himself
and the English nation. The Conservative press, for this war
belongs to the Conservative party, had freely predicted that the
English soldiers would take their Christmas dinners in Pretoria —
the capital of the Transvaal— and Johannesburg, the objective points
of the English army. The English are not yet out of their own
provinces, and there are practically three English soldiers to one
Boer in South Africa.
In the midst of this excitement and chagrin, it was declared
that the one thing necessary to restore confidence in the English
army, and confidence must be promptly restored, would be the suc-
-ce88 of the armies under General Buller at Tugela river. General
Buller was on his way to the relief of Ladysmith, where the Boers
had ten thousand English soldiers penned up. The battle of Tugela
river will remain in history a landmark in the military world. The
Boers had thoroughly entrenched themselves on the north side of
the river and had prepared themselves to receive General Butler's
advance. The river had two fording places over which it was planned
to move the English army. The army was drawn up into three divis-
ions, and as the fording places were only about two miles apart,
one section was placed in the center to cover the movements of
the right and left wings of the army as they advanced to the river.
Another division was sent to the left ford, but the fire of the Boers
became so intense that the English made practically no headway
whatever. Thereupon Buller withdrew the left wing and ordered
Hildyard to throw his forces upon the right ford and force a crossing
at that point. Twelve mounted cannons were sent to cover his posi-
tion and Colonel Long in charge was led into an ambush. Most of
the artillerymen were killed and ten of the guns had to be aban-
doned. Hildyard found the fire too hot to make further headway
and so was obliged to withdraw, and for weeks an army of twenty
thousand men has been waiting at Colenso for reinforcements.
No one doubts that the English can hammer away until finally
-they beat down all Boer resistance, but the Boers must fight against
Digitized by
Google
286 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
such odds that no great renown or glory is likely to come to any
English officer. The Boers have already crowned themselves with
immortal glory, and have treated the world to a surprising heroism.
Even those who professed the greatest f amilarity with the prepar-
ations of the Boers for this contest, have been greatly surprised.
General Boiler and Lord Methuen have lost all opportunity to crown
themselves with military renown and must now yield the direction
and control of this war to other hands. Lord Roberts, who has
been a favored fighter for years in India, was sent recently to
Africa, where he has just landed, to take charge of all the English
forces. Lord Kitchener, who at the time of these defeats was in
Khartoom, in upper Egypt, was at once dispatched to South Africa
to act as chief aid in the staff of Lord Roberts. These new
appointments, it was supposed, would restore to the English some
measure of confidence in the conduct of the war. It is a remark-
able circumstance, and one which illustrates the possibility of men
shouldering the responsibility upon those to whom it does not prop-
erly belong. Chamberlain, Woolesley and Landsdowne in England
had at the outset the direction and management of the war. They
were utterly unprepared. They forced the men to the front with-
out any adequate idea of the efforts required to overcome the Boers.
Their blunder was soon manifest in the defeats of Lord Methuen
and General Buller, who perhaps are less responsible for their un-
fortunate position today than the men at the helm in London.
Nevertheless, th3 responsible parties find it convenient to shift the
burden of reproach. These English officers now find themselves
humiliated, while it becomes necessary to appoint other men to
command the armies of South Africa.
Some of the losses during the first sixty days of this war make
remarkable reading. During that time more than 6,300 officers
and men were among the killed, wounded and missing. Lord
Methuen reports his total loss at Magersfontein at 963, of which
70 were officers. General Buller reports his total loss at Golenso
at 1,097. Add to this 17,000 men that are penned up at Lady-
smith, Kimberly and Mafeking, and it will be seen how successfully
the Boers, within less than sixty days, put more than 23,000 Brit-
ish soldiers hors de combat. This is one of the most remarkable
showings in the history of modern warfare. The English them-
Digitized by
Google
THE SOUTH AFRICAN WAR. 287
selves fully sense the terrible humiliation, not to say the immense
losses they have sustained.
The London Standard, an English authority, makes a plain
statement of the case. In its summary of the 10th of January, it
says: ^ J££ S»
Well, the campaign has lasted three months. We have something
like 120,000 troops in South Africa. With this huge army distributed
over the country, we are still powerless to relieve three garrisons from
investment. We have still to see large portions of both colonies in the
hands of the enemy. We have driven the invaders back at no single
point. We are actually farther from the hostile frontiers than we were
on the day that the ultimatum was delivered. The war which ministers
believed could be effectively performed with 25,000 men has not been done,
has not even been begun, by four or five times that number. Can anyone
fail to admit that this is evidence of a grave miscalculation of forces and
facts?
These reverses have lead to fraternal outbursts of exultation
on the part of the Boers in Cape Colony, and threaten new difficul-
ties for the English there. All over the continent there is a gen-
eral exultation over Boer successes, and even in the United States,
which only recently has been boasting of English sympathy, the people
are more or less sympathetic with the Boers. In England the news-
papers discuss the gravity of the situation with the most profound
apprehension. They speak of the dangers of the British empire,
and every effort is made to arouse a patriotic enthusiasm throughout
the land, as if England were being overwhelmed in a struggle against
fearful odds. These outbursts upon the great gravity of the situ-
ation would be amusing, were it not for the loss of lives and treas-
ure, when one considers that the forces against whom the English
are contending are not as numerous as the inhabitants of some
insignificant suburban English towji. Of course, if there is no inter-
ference, the results of this war can be as certainly now foretold as
at any time, since they are sure to be favorable to the English.
Complications, however, may arise, and we are now facing discus-
sions of what Europe may do.
Will Europe interfere? The state of the European mind at
present, to say the least, is very inflammable. The British at Aden
recently seized the German mail ship, General, and undertook to
Digitized by
Google
288 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
search it for contraband of war. This seizure was regarded as
unwarrantable from the fact that the manifest, or bill of lading,
clearly indicated that no such articles were on board. This event
gave rise to almost universal agitation throughout Germany, where
the more excitable classes called for public meetings in which to
denounce the conduct of the British. The government official and
semi-official organs decried the agitation and begged the people to
consider what the effects of rash and inconsiderate action might be
to the German nation. This sudden and violent outbreak indicates
in a large measure the condition of public sentiment throughout
all Europe. It is not too much to say that England is without a
sympathizer in all the continent. There is the strongest feeling
that the war was wholly unjustifiable, and there is a manifest delight
in all news announcing the success of the Boers. The German
emperor himself has recently made a tour to Great Britain for the
purpose, it was said, of visiting his royal grandmother. It is cer-
tain, however, that the emperor himself desires his country to main-
tain a neutral position, and he is the supreme master in foreign
affairs. Notwithstanding the arbitrary power in all foreign investi-
gations vested in his royal highness, it is nevertheless believed that
he would yield to a strong and persistent sentiment in favor of
action against Great Britain. It would be exceedingly unfortunate
for the English, at this time, to aggravate in any manner the sen-
sibilities of any of the great European powers. The Dual Alliance,
that is, France and Russia, are fairly agreed that there is ample
justification for their interference, and for the present Germany is
practically the arbiter of a general European conflict. England had
evidently anticipated the dangers of opposition in Europe and had
done her utmost to conciliate the Germans, who, the English well
knew, held the key to the situation. The English had recently given
up the most important of the Samoan group of islands, and no doubt
as a sop to the Germans whose neutrality they counted upon in a
conflict for which they had been preparing in the Transvaal.
Will history repeat itself? This is the question now put by
those who remember the circumstances of English interference dur-
ing the TnrkoRussian war in 1878. The Turks had shocked all
Europe through the Bulgarian massacres, and the shock was so
violent in Russia that a war ensued. It was a war in the interest
Digitized by
Google
THE SOUTH AFRICAN WAR. 289
of Christianity and civilization — incidentally perhaps — but it was a
war for the conquest of Constantinople. English sentiment had
been strongly against the Turks, and Gladstone in the fiercest
denunciations set forth with strongest feelings the Christian con-
demnation as it manifested itself towards the Mohammedans. Rus-
sia, however, prosecuted the war single-handed and made her way,
step by step, in the face of the most stubborn resistance, over the
Balkans. Russia had been terribly punished in the loss of treasure
and life, but had finally succeeded in driving the Turks back to San
Stephano, a town about six miles from Constantinople. The shin-
ing spires and towering minarets offered a cheerful welcome to the
Russian troops, who had fought for many months at great loss and
sacrifice in order that they might reach the goal of their martial
struggle. The Russians felt that they were entitled to the fruits
of their victory; their achievements entitled them, as they felt, to
the honor of a triumphant march through the streets of Constan-
tinople. It was at this point that England called a halt. She not
only offered her intercession in the interest of peace, but threatened
the bombardment of the city and an attack upon the Russian troops
if another step were taken. It was not right in her opinion for
Russia to enter the city of Constantinople. The just and proper
thing, as she viewed it, was for the Russians to accept such a treaty
of peace as the great powers might decide upon, and for that rea-
son appealed to arbitration, and the conference in the city of Berlin
was held. Poor Russia! She had fought desperately for months
with the sanction of all Europe. She felt herself entitled to the
fruits of her victories, but found herself compelled to yield to the
dictates of a British policy. The conference was held. It resulted
in the liberation of Bulgaria, and the loss of territory to the Turk-
ish empire. Of this territory, Russia received comparatively little
for all her efforts. England, because she commanded the situation,
took the island of Cyprus; and Austria, who had simply looked on,
was in the position of a fortunate bystander into whose arms the
provinces of Herzegovina and Bosnia were thrown.
Suppose that when England has made her way to a position
within shooting range of the forts of Pretoria, the Russians should
call a halt; and then, in the interest of international peace and
equity in behalf of the Boer race, demand that the Transvaal ques-
Digitized by
Google
290 IMPROVEMENT ERA
tion be submitted to the arbitration of some European conference.
Russia has no fleet and no armies near Pretoria in the Transvaal to
enforce such a demand. At this point the similitude ceases. Russia
would be obliged to attack England elsewhere. Those who appreci-
ate the complications in the east understand perfectly well where
this attack would be. Russia is moving in three directions towards
distinctively objective points. In the first place, she intends to make
her way through Persia and find an outlet for her commerce on the
Persian gulf. She is crowding her interests on the Afghan frontier,
and means somfc day to attack England in India. In the third place,
Russia is making great headway in China, and would crowd her
interests upon the English in that empire. England could not very
well spare the soldiers necessary to take Pretoria if she had to meet
Russia in the far east.
In the way of Russian interference, however, lies an inferior
Russian navy, which, in a single combat with England, would be
entirely swept from the seas. This navy has been built up at a
considerable cost, and Russia would not consent to its entire loss
without assurances of ample and extended compensations elsewhere.
If Russia interferes, she proposes to make the interference sub-
stantial, both with her land army and with her navy. To secure
her navy against destruction, there is but one course open to her,
and that is an alliance with France and Germany. It is thought
by some that the navies of these two countries would at least hold
their own against England. With the German navy thrown in, they
feel absolute security.
Will Germany interfere? France is in a mood to undertake
the struggle, and the best critics of European thought contend that
a friendly effort in a common cause against England is possible
between France and Germany. Sometime ago General Marchand
hoisted the French flag at Fashoda, upper Egypt. England demanded
an immediate and complete surrender, and forced upon France abject
humiliation. The French have not forgotten Fashoda, and the public
sentiment of the republic is not only strong but bitter against Eng-
land. Russia remembers San Stephano, and the Fashoda incident
is too recent to be forgotten.
In a general conflict, Russia could remunerate herself in China,
Afghanistan, and perhaps Turkey. Her reward in the far east
Digitized by
Google
THE SOUTH AFRICAN WAR. 291
would be so substantial that Russia could well afford to surrender
to Germany the Baltic provinces, provinces inhabited largely by
people of German descent under the rule of Russia. Russia might
give up some of Poland, and in a readjustment, or future- partition,
to be made in Africa, Germany might receive there substantial
rewards. France's reward is not so apparent. She could not
hope to recover in a readjustment her Rhine provinces. France
would have to find satisfaction in Africa. In the first place, if
England could be defeated, it would be highly satisfactory to the
naval powers to compel the British empire to surrender her forts
at Gibraltar. France, perhaps, would be glad to turn these over to
Spain, as they might be desirable to that country in exchange for
the Spanish forts at Ceuta, in northern Africa. Ceuta is one of
the pillars of Hercules and within cannon range of Gibraltar,
almost as valuable as Gibraltar itself in the commanding position
it would occupy upon the Mediterranean. France would also seek
compensation upon the African continent by a change of boundary
lines, but would perhaps be most anxious to secure further con-
cessions in China. These general speculations are the induce-
ments which are just now very generally discussed throughout
Europe, inducements that would lead to European interference.
Italy could not and would not interfere. While Italy is not
an ally of England, yet there is a historic friendship which Italy
could not very well disregard. Besides, Italy is not an important
factor, nor is Austria, although it would be generally expected
that Austria would cast her sword in the German balance.
While these are the general combinations that might be
effected in Europe, and the dangers in a general uprising that
might threaten the British empire, England, on the other hand, would
naturally seek alliances among those countries of whose friendship
she boasts. England evidently counts upon the friendship of
Japan whose navy has already reached considerable importance.
But England would unquestionably count upon some assistance
from they United States, and especially from her colonies. Could
or would the United States be a party to such an arrangement?
At the time the Spanish war broke out, England had already under
consideration the complications which have since arisen. England has
felt for some time that a European alliance against her movements
Digitized by
Google
292 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
was not an impossibility, and has made every effort to defeat that
alliance by courting German friendship and boasting of her blood
relations over the sea. English diplomacy and shrewdness mani-
fested itself in an early declaration on the part of England that
she would not permit any European power to interfere against
the United States in its war with Spain. This declaration implied
two things: English friendship and the possibility, if not the prob-
ability, of European interference. There was really no likelihood
of any interference on the part of any European countries in the
Spanish war. There was some newspaper criticism, but such
newspapers constituted those free lances for whose sallies no
government can really be responsible. France was a creditor of
Spain,and Spanish bankruptcy would mean a great loss to the French.
But no one can suppose, on any ground whatever, that France or
Germany or Austria for one moment contemplated an interference
in the Spanish war between the United States and Spain. But the
English declaration served its purpose well, and at once awakened
feelings of appreciation and kindly expressions throughout the
United States. Perhaps England counted too much upon those
expressions. At any rate England has not found the sympathy
which she must have expected in this country when she undertook
the war against the Boers. Generally speaking, the sympathy, if
not so pronounced in this country as in Europe, is for the most
part in favor of the people of the Transvaal.
From present appearences, it is not unlikely that the war in
the Transvaal will last for some time. In the meantime, England
must exercise the utmost caution to prevent a European alliance,
and especially must England avoid any offense to the Germans.
While it does not seem likely that the continental powers will
enter into any alliance or make any demands upon the English, an
alliance is still a possibility. Diplomacy must count upon it, and
direct its efforts accordingly.
Digitized by
Google
A TRIP SOUTH WITH PRESIDENT YOUNG
IN J870--
BY C. R. SAVAGE.
I.
Among the many incidents associated with life in Utah, in the
60*8 and early 70*8, none are more worthy of remberance than the
annual trips taken by the Presidency of The Church to the remote
settlements.
I had been in Utah nearly ten years, and had looked almost
with envy upon the privileged members of the President's party,
with their long trains of vehicles. I listened often to his discourses
and saw him frequently in public places, but I longed to enjoy his
society, and to see him in the privacy of the home circle. I was
anxious to solve the mystery of his influence, and the magnetism of
his personage. On such occasions there would certainly be many
opportunities of seeing the wonderful leader in the role of counselor
and director of the varied interests of the towns and villages through
which he passed, and learn the reason why his advice always seemed
satisfactory to those who sought it. Indeed, he possessed in a
marked degree the regal faculty of deciding a point in dispute
almost in an instant.
I knew many persons who thought that when they saw Presi-
dent Young that they could set him right on many points, and tell
him things he did not know, but in every such case they found it
convenient to let him speak while they preferred to keep silent.
I once accompanied a large party of paleontologists under
Professor Marsh, of Yale; they were mostly young men, and in their
conversation they determined to have a "good time" when they met
"Old Brigham." Once introduced, they proved to be the most
Digitized by
Google
294 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
abashed lot of young fellows I ever saw. Not a single one of them
excepting the professor, had a word to say. He spoke of the dis-
coveries they had made of fossil horses in the badlands of
Nebraska. Quick as a flash, the President replied: "I understand
some of our anti-'Mormon' writers say that there were no horses
in America in ancient times, and that the animals were introduced
by the Spaniards" President Young told the party that fossil
remains had often been brought to him. In his conversation, he
astonished me with his familiarity with the investigation of scien-
tists in this particular study; in fact, the whole party were surprised.
His dignified manner won their admiration, and the members con-
fessed, after leaving him, that they found silence most agreeable in
his presence. They were profuse in their admiration of him — who
at that time was the foremost man in western America.
I mention this circumstance to show that such an exhibition
of personal magnetism only increased my desire for an intimate
acquaintance with President Young, who exercised more complete
mastery over those around him than any other man I haye ever
known or expect to know. There was no arrogance nor assump-
tion of superiority in his manner, you unconsciously found yourself
willing to adopt his suggestions, feeling satisfied that he was right.
It is needless to say that when his son, John W. Young, in-
vited me with my photographic apparatus to accompany the party
on a trip to the San Francisco mountains, and put a light, covered
wagon at my disposal, I was overjoyed at the long-coveted oppor-
tunity.
It was in the early morning of February 25, 1870, that a long
cavalcade of vehicles rolled out of Salt Lake City. President Young
and his wife were in the leading buggy; his two sons, Brigham and
John, occupied the next with Brother George A. Smith and wife;
Lorenzo D. Young and Joseph W. Young following with many others
whose names I cannot now recall. Brother Van Natta was "out-
rider" on horseback. In the carriage assigned to me and driven by
Nathaniel V. Jones were the two sons of Brigham Young, Jr. We
were a jovial crowd, free from care and full of fun. Other invited
guests, with supply wagons, made up the train, each wagon taking
its proper place which it maintained during the whole trip.
These annual trips to the settlements were the events of the
Digitized by
Google
A TRIP SOUTH WITH PRESIDENT YOUNG. 295
year to the residents. They were the occasions when old times
were gone oyer, and old f riendsltfps renewed. The incidents of the
exodus from Nauvoo, and the thrilling experiences in other places
were related anew.
President Young told me that the greatest difficulty he had was
to keep up so much private conversation as well as public speaking,
that he was glad at times to retire and have a rest. So pleased
were the people to shake him by the hand that all along the road,
he was compelled to speak to hundreds. In many places the Saints
lined the road, and received their beloved leader with uncovered
heads. The president acknowledged their salutations with the
grace of a king.
Our first stop for the night was at American Fork. The head-
quarters were at the residence of Bishop Harrington, a sterling man
of refinement and general ability. Previous to the arrival of the
caravan, locations were secured for all the party at different homes.
Everything went like clockwork. There was a warm welcome for
all who composed the President's party, each one being cared for
with unstinted liberality.
As a matter of course the people desired to see and hear Presi-
dent Young. No meeting was complete unless he spoke. He seldom
led in speaking; but the cap-stone was laid by him. Usually all
present were silent, all who were out came indoors, and the indif-
ferent listeners woke up. The great leader cut right and left,
handling the subjects affecting the interests of the people with a
fearless, decisive dignity, which unmistakably indicated his broad-
minded views of the people's needs.
Following the afternoon meetings, the people gathered around
headquarters, and such handshaking, and jovial good times were
enjoyed as made the different stopping places seem like a continu-
ous ovation from north to south. These were the occasions when
the President was greatly wearied with much talking and when he
was glad to retire and get a good night's rest.
At Payson the most elaborate preparations were made for the
reception of the party, but at all the towns and villages through which
we passed, the citizens were out to give us the warm welcome that
comes from those who love their leaders, and who desire to show
them honor. At one place we drove rather hurriedly through the
Digitized by
Google
296 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
settlement, scarcely noticing the adult population, but a little
farther on, our leader met a large group of children. He stopped
and had quite a chat with the juveniles in the most familar manner.
The little ones greatly enjoyed this distinction.
A squad of cavalry and a brass band met us at the entrance
to the town, so with music playing and flags flying we entered Pay-
son. We stayed at the residence of Brother Douglas, a big-souled
Scotchman, who with his family gave us a regal welcome and pro-
vided a veritable feast. President Young looked over the well-
spread table and politely asked for a bowl of bread and milk, leav-
ing the rest of the party to do justice to the extras. So much
rich food made most of us ill. The President was informed of the
fact, and did not forget to make a text of our imprudence fur-
ther on.
The meeting house at Payson was a structure with a very low
ceiling. Being called upon to speak, I incautiously suggested that
the next house to be constructed should have a ceiling nearer the
sky, and stated that I would fear to light a match lest the foul air
should explode and send us too hurriedly to our journey's end.
Brother George A. Smith gave me a gentle hint, after the meeting,
that ever after restrained my disposition to criticise conditions that
could not be avoided. Brother Smith was one of nature's noble-
men, in all the walks of life. How I loved his brief, pithy talks and
his uniform Christ-like simplicity of manner!
At Santaquin, Presidents Young and Smith addressed a large
and delighted congregation. Each person seemed anxious to ex-
tend the warmest welcome possible. Our next point was Mona,
where we made no stop, but the people, old and young, lined the
road, and with uncovered heads and waving of hats, showed their joy
at sight of the visitors. Their salutations were heartily acknowl-
edged by us.
On the twelve-mile drive to Nephi some young men on horse-
back drew up in line across the road, stopping the train. The leader
of the party saluted President young thus: "Brother Brigham,
we've come out to meet you."
"Have your said the President, "I thought you were a hunt-
ing party." They took the hint and formed into line on the roadside
while the party passed, and escorted the wagons into Nephi. It
Digitized by
Google
A TRIP SOUTH WITH PRESIDENT YOUNG. 297
fell to my lot to be quartered at the house of Brother Pitchf ortn.
The rest were also well provided for.
Next day the meeting house was packed. President Young
was in his happiest mood. We were all called upon to speak.
Some of us who had been sick the night previous were duly scored
for over-indulgence; fasting was dwelt upon, as an aid to the enjoy-
ment of good health and a greater portion of the Spirit of God.
Our misadventure at Payson was a telling sermon against eating
too much, and as targets for the President's thrusts we were com-
pelled to accept his remarks without squirming or talking back.
No one could ever reply with impunity in such cases. He never
missed anything funny, and never forgot where to make a point;
in fact, no incident seemed to miss his searching gaze. He found
his texts in the Bible of our everyday lives.
The next morning, March 2nd, we passed Levan on the left
and nooned at Chicken Greek, a sort of half-way house. Here I
saw the oldest man then living in Utah, Father Ballon, 96 years old,
and almost blind and deaf. We reached Scipio, a snug little town
that had been broken up two or three times by the Indians, at 4:30
o'clock. It snowed during the night.
Leaving Scipio we ascended a divide over a mountain range
into Pah-vant valley; there were four or five inches of snow on the
ground. One of the carriages broke, and the whole caravan stopped.
President Young was the first to ascertain the cause of the mis-
hap. He called upon Van Natta, the "out-rider," and asked if he
had provided any rawhide for repairs. Van was sorry he had for-
gotten to do so. The President quietly called upon his wife to see
if there was such an article in the buggy; sure enough, it was found;
the repairs made, when we all moved on again. This was one more
evidence of his great foresight and quality as a leader of men. No
detail was too small for his consideration. Once on the road, each
man and boy was as object of his care, and if any was sick he was
always the first to care for his interest. In his preaching, every
word seemed to fit into its right place; every person was eager to
listen. There was very little of chapter and verse preaching. The
conditions facing the people demanded specific counsel, and it was
always given with wonderful decision when the President spoke.
We reached Fillmore through mud and mire in the evening.
Digitized by
Google
298 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
The usual enthusiastic reception was tendered. There was more
preaching for all of us; none escaped. If the leaders felt tired
they usually called upon other members of tha party to precede
them, and would close with sledge-hammer blows that wanned up
the audiences. The people were eager to hear Brother Brigham.
A meeting on these occasions without him would have boon as flat
as the opening services of a quarterly conference on a wet day.
The meetings in Fillmore were held in the capital building.
Congress granted $23,000 towards its construction. It was thought
at one time that Fillmore would be the capital of the territory, on
account of its central location.
Our next point was Meadow Greek, where we did not stop, but
at Corn Greek we held a meeting. This was then the Indian reser-
vation of the Pah-vants, most of whom are now dead. From there
we drove to Gove Greek Fort, a fine stone structure built by The
Church as a protection to travelers against Indian attacks, there
being no settlement between Corn Greek and Beaver. Its construc-
tion cost $20,000. We enjoyed the hospitality of Ira Hinckley and
his estimable family who had charge of it at that time. It was an
evening of rest for the preachers, without a meeting. It is pos-
sible to have a surfeit of anything, be it ever so good. I often
sympathized with the leaders of our Church on such trips as these,
and thought upon the mental strain,the constant effort to fill the high
mission of directing the energies, inspiring the hopes, comforting
the faint-hearted, denouncing wrongs, and the more difficult work
of driving out the worldliness that almost gets possession of us.
The next day's travel was devoid of interest other than usual
incidents noticed in going from place to place; for six or seven
miles from the fort, we had snow, then mud, then dry and dusty
roads.
A grand welcome was provided at Beaver where we stayed over
Sunday. I had the good fortune to be located at the home of Presi-
dent Murdock.
Brother John Squires, the barber, who was one of our party,
did the tonsorial work. Who does not know of the skill of our
friend John, with his "two up and one down" touches? No one, at
that period of our history, would think of a presidential party with-
out the presidential barber; he had his little jokes for each one of
Digitized by
Google
A TRIP SOUTH WITH PRESIDENT YOUNG. 299
ti8, from the President down to your humble servant. His services
were rendered without money and without price — he was one of
the features of a pleasant memory.
The services at Beaver were very instructive. The school of
the prophets was held there at that time. Brother C. J. Thomas
had a fine choir of twenty voices, who did excellent work in the
meetings. Everybody seemed glad to see us; it was a constant
hand-shaking festival.
LET EACH MAN LEARN TO KNOW HIMSELF.
Let each man learn to know himself:
To gain that knowledge, let him labor,
Improve those failings in himself,
Which he condemned so in his neighbor.
How lenient our own faults we view
And conscience' voice adeptly smother;
But oh! how harshly we review
The self-same errors in another.
And if you meet an erring one
Whose deeds are blamable or thoughtless,
Consider, ere you cast the stone,
If you yourself be pure and faultless.
Oh! list to that small voice within,
Whose whisperings oft make men confounded,
And trumpet not another's sin;
You'd blush deep if your own were sounded.
And in self-judgment, if you find
Your deeds to others are superior,
To you has Providence been kind,
As you should be to those inferior;
Example sheds a genial ray
Of light, which men are apt to borrow;
So first, improve yourself to day,
And then improve your friends tomorrow.
Digitized by
Google
HUMBLE DEVOTION VS. MILITARY GLORY.
BY APOSTLE HEBER J. GRANT.
I do not know when I have heard anything that pleased me more-
than the article by Dr. Earl G. Maeser, in the November Era, enti-
tled, "How I became a Mormon." I am sure that the testimony of
the divinity of the work of God, as portrayed in this article, is
very striking and certainly must be beneficial in strengthening the
faith of the youth of Zion.
Speaking of his baptism, he says: "On coming out of the
water, I lifted both of my hands to heaven and said: 'Father, if
what I have done just now is pleasing unto thee, give me a testi-
mony, and whatever thou shouldst require of my hands I shall do,
even to the laying down of my life for this cause/"
Soon thereafter he received the testimony which he had re-
quested of the Father, and how faithfully he has kept his promise
"whatever thou shouldst require of my hands I shall do, even to the
laying down of my life for this cause" is known to every Latter-
day Saint who is familiar with the life-labors of Karl G. Maeser.
The good results which have come from his labors at the Brig-
ham Young Academy at Provo, are almost beyond calculation; so,
also, are his labors in aiding in the establishment of Church schools
and religion classes throughout all Israel. His labors as one of the
General Superintendency of the Sunday Schools, have also been of
great importance. His Sunday School labors were very closely
connected with those of the late George Goddard, and there are
none of my intimate acquaintances who have more perfectly exem-
plified in their lives the teachings of Jesus Christ: "Peace on
earth, good will to men" than have these brethren.
I have been intimately associated with Brother Goddard from
Digitized by
Google
HUMBLE DEVOTION VS. MILITARY GLORY. 301
my childhood, loving him with an affection almost akin to devotion
and I entertain this same sentiment for Brother Maeser. I know
of no two men who have more perfectly illustrated the beautiful
sentiments contained in the little poem "Abou Ben-Adhem" than
they have. One of the reasons why I entertain such deep feelings
of affection for these brethren, is because each could answer as Ben-
Adhem did, "I pray thee, then, write me as one that loves his fel-
low-men."
When God shall make up his jewels, these men will be among
the number. And when the angels shall show the names of those
whom God has blessed, theirs will surely be among those to be
found at the head of the list.
As some of my readers may not be familiar with the poem by
Leigh Hunt, which I greatly admire, I have pleasure in quoting it.
The lessons so beautifully taught therein, I have tried to apply to
my life's actions. It is as follows:
Abou Ben-Adhem (may his tribe increase:)
Awoke one night from a deep dream of peace,
And saw, within the moonlight in his room,
Making it rich, and like a lily in bloom,
An angel, writing in a book of gold.
Exceeding peace had made Ben-Adhem bold,
And to the presence in the room he said:
"What writest thou?" The vision raised its head,
And, with a look made all of sweet accord,
Answered, "The names of those who love the Lord."
"And is mine one?" Said Abou. "Nay, not so,"
Replied the angel. Abou spake more low,
But cheerily still, and said, "I pray thee, then,
Write me as one that loves his fellow-men."
The angel wrote, and vanished. The next night
It came again, with a great wakening light,
And showed the names whom love of God had blessed,
And lo, Ben-Adhem's name led all the rest.
How natural it is for us to bow down and almost worship the
warrior! But with humble and faithful men like the brethren refer-
red to, a warrior, who is such not from a high sense of duty and
patriotism, but simply from an ambition to be great in the eyes of
his fellows, or to make a name for future generations — even if
Digitized by
Google
302 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
we take the mighty Napoleon as our example — is a pigmy in com-
parison.
Just at this time of warrior worshiping, perhaps it may excite
a few beneficial and sober reflections to read carefully the essay of
Dr. Johnson, entitled, "Battlefields, or Vulture Shambles," a very
striking article: *
As I was sitting within a hollow rock, and watching my sheep that
fed in the valley, I heard two vultures crying to each other on the sum-
mit of a cliff. Both voices were earnest and deliberate. My curiosity
prevailed over my care of the flock. I climbed slowly and silently from
crag to crag, concealed among the shrubs, till I found a cavity where I
might sit and listen without suffering or giving disturbance.
I soon perceived that my labor would be well repaid; for an old vul-
ture was sitting on a naked prominence, with her young about her whom
she was instructing in the arts of a vulture's life, and preparing, by her
last lecture, for their final dismission to the mountains and the skies.
"My children," said the old vulture, "you will the less want my
instructions, because you have had my practice before your eyes. You
have seen me snatch from the farm the household fowl; you have seen
me seize the leveret in the bush, and the kid in the pasture; you know
how to fix your talons, and how to balance your flight when you are laden
with your prey. But you remember the taste of more delicious food: I
have often regaled you with the flesh of man."
"Tell us," said the young vultures, "where man may be found, and
how he may be known. His flesh is surely the natural food of a vulture!
Why have you never brought a man in your talons to the nest?" "He
is too bulky," said the mother. "When we find a man, we can only tear
away his flesh, and leave his bones upon the ground."
"Since man is so big," said the young ones, ."how do you kill [him?
You are afraid of the wolf and of the bear. By what power are vul-
tures superior to man? Is a man more defenseless than a sheep?" "We
have not the strength of man," returned the mother, "and the vulture
would seldom feed upon his flesh had not nature that devoted him to our
nourishment, infused into him a strange ferocity, which I have never
observed in any other being that feeds upon the earth.
"Two herds of them," continued she, "will often meet, and shake
the earth with noise, and fill the air with fire. When you hear noise,
and see fire, with flashes along the ground, hasten to the place with your
swiftest wing for men are surely destroying one another: you will then
find the ground smoking with blood, and covered with carcasses, of
which many are mangled, for the convenience of the vulture."
Digitized by
Google
HUMBLE DEVOTION VS. MILITARY GLORY. 303
"But when men have killed their prey," said a young vulture, "why
do they not eat it? When the wolf has killed a sheep, he suffers not the
vulture to touch it, till he is satisfied himself. Is not man a kind of wolf?"
''Man," said the mother, "is the only beast who kills that which he does
not devour, and this quality makes him the greatest benefactor to our
species."
"If men kill our prey, and lay it in our way," said the young one*
"what need shall we have of laboring for ourselves?" Because man will
sometimes," replied the mother, "remain for a long time quiet in his den.
The old vultures will tell you when you are to watch his motions.
When you see men in great numbers moving close together, like a flock
of storks, you may conclude that they are hunting, and that you will soon
revel in human blood."
"But still," said the young one, "I would gladly know the reason of
this mutual slaughter. I could never kill what I could not eat." "My child,"
said the mother, "this is a question which I cannot answer, though I am
reckoned the most subtle bird of the mountain.
"When I was young, I used frequently to visit the eyry of an old
vulture who dwelt upon the Carpathian rocks. He had made many
observations; he knew the places that afforded prey round his habita-
tion, as far in every direction, as the strongest wing can fly, between
the rising and setting of the summer sun; and he had fed year after
year on the vitals of men.
"His opinion was that men had only the appearance of animal life,
being really vegetables, with a power of motion, and that as the boughs
of an oak are dashed together by the storm, that swine may fatten on
the falling acorns, so men are, by some unaccountable power, driven one
against another till they lose their motion, that vultures may be fed.
"Others think they have observed something of contrivance and
policy among these caterers of ours; and those that hover more closely
around them, pretend that there is in every herd one that gives direction
to the rest, and seems to be more eminently delighted with carnage.
What it is that entitles him to such pre-eminence, we know not. He is
seldom the biggest or the swifest; but such are his eagerness and dili-
gence in providing and preparing food for us, that we think the leader
of such human herds is entitled to our warmest gratitude, and should be
styled, The Friend of the Vultures. 9 *
I ask the readers of the Era to contemplate the above article
and then carefully to reflect upon the life of the great Napoleon
and compare it with those of our humble and devoted Sunday School
workers, George Goddard and Earl G. Maeser. And when they
Digitized by
Google
804 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
have done so, I feel confident they will realize that the warrior
Napoleon was in very deed, "The Friend of the Vultures," and that
George Goodard and Earl G. Maeser have, by loving their fellows
and faithfully striving to advance the condition of humanity, placed
themselves as Abou Ben-Adhem did-— in the first ranks of those
"whom love of God had blessed." We would think, when recalling
the fact of the five hundred thousand soldiers which Napoleon took
with him to Russia when he crossed the Alps, and then remember-
ing that he returned with only about forty thousand, that the very
subtle vulture whose eyry was "upon the Carpathian rocks," must
have been located near enough to enable him to reach the ninety
per cent of Napoleon's army which furnished food for vultures.
"Knowledge without practice is like a glass eye, all for show
and nothing for use." I would urge upon the young men to do
nothing for show, but to do their best to obtain knowledge and
then strive to put the knowledge obtained to practical use. I am
acquainted with some people who are regular encyclopaedias of
knowledge, but so far as their knowledge being utilized for the
benefitting of their fellow-men, they might just as well not possess
it or be deaf, dumb and blind: this is all wrong.
George Goddard spent the greater part of his life in laboring
to improve the conditions of our Sunday Schools. He in very deed
was constantly "gathering up the sunbeams," and "scattering
seeds of kindness for our reaping by and by." He is remembered in
every Sunday School that he ever visited, as a veritable sunbeam,
bubbling over with kind words, sweet songs, and good advice.
"What are the aims that are at the same time duties? They
are the perfecting of ourselves, the happiness of others."— Kant.
George Goddard and Karl G. Maeser have found their "sweet-
est comfort* in,
With a patient hand removing,
All the briers from the way.
When we think of their noble examples, oh, how our affections
go out to them! With all my heart, I pray God may grant that the
youth of Zion shall follow the example of these worthy men, whose
lives have been as pure as gold, in preference to such glittering but
damnable examples as those of a Napoleon.
Digitized by
Google
EDITOR'S TABLE.
TALKS TO THE YOUNG MEN— DEFERENCE FOR SACRED
PLACES.
BY THE SENIOR EDITOR.
There is a signal lack of character in the person who has no
deference for sacred places. By deference as here employed is
meant that quality which enables one to deny, or to hold in the
back-ground, his natural wishes and desires for fun and light-
mindedness, and give preference to the spirit of worship in the
place in which he finds himself. Deference, it has been said, is
"one of the most indirect and elegant of compliments.*' It comes
with special grace from the young to people older in years, from
the governed to the governor, from the layman to the person in
authority, from the audience to the speaker, from the worshiper
to the place of worship. It is not as deep as reverence, for in the
latter is mingled a sentiment of fear with high respect and esteem;
to God reverence is due, but to the place of worship, deference.
When a person attends church or meeting, he should remain
during the service, and enter into the spirit of the act of paying
divine homage to the Supreme Being. Nothing so completely
exposes a young person's boorishness as ill conduct and lack of
deference in a place of worship.
Recently, at a young people's conference in Salt Lake City, a
most flagrant case of bad manners came under my observation.
While the services were still in progress, scores of young men and
women left their seats, and crowded out of the doors of the Taber-
Digitized by
Google
306 IMPROVEMENT ERA
nacle, seemingly unconscious of the offensiveness of their action.
To thus leave a house of worship before the close of the services,
is a breach of one of the most essential forms of good breeding,
that should never be tolerated, much less indulged in. On this
occasion, the speaker who arose to address the congregation noti-
fied all who wished to retire to do so, .and then he asked that the
doors be closed. This was done, and there was comparative quiet
while he spoke. No sooner had he closed his remarks, however,
than there was another rush for the doors, for it was forgotten,
apparently, that singing and prayer are also parts of the service.
Nor was this all the offense, for the behavior of a large number
who were present at the meeting was not at all what deference to
a house of worship, to say nothing of respect for the speaker,
should and does demand. Such conduct is severely reprehensible,
and should be stopped. Young men and women who are guilty of
it should consider what a grave offense it is, and strive not to be
guilty of it again. It is unworthy the children of the Saints, or of
any person who has proper respect for himself.
The young people should learn to act properly in places of
religious worship; they should be willing to set aside their natural
inclinations for pleasure and license, and learn to control them-
selves, and act with propriety. It is an old and true saying that
there is a time and a place for all things. To be able to conduct
oneself in conformity with the demands of the place in which one
finds himself, is a very useful acquirement, essential to the comfort
and the pleasure of others and to our own true happiness. Upon
this matter, every young person should thoughtfully consider, and
then strive to improve.
Those who preside over religious gatherings should insist
upon receiving from the audience and from each individual thereof,
that regard and deference which are due to the places and to their
positions. The boys and girls should learn that John or Thomas
or William, however plain and familiar when among them as play-
mates, companions, or friends and neighbors, are entitled to special
respect when presiding over meetings of worship. Neither should
it be forgotten by them that the place itself is sacred, and that
good breeding demands of them that they shall also pay to it the
deference due. Their fellow-worshipers should also be consid-
Digitized by
Google
EDITORS TABLE. 307
ered. The scripture passage: "For he that loveth not his brother
whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen?'
might be changed to read: "For he that regardeth not his brother
in authority nor payeth deference to the house of worship, how
can he love and revere the Lord?"
The teaching of deference for sacred places should be encour-
aged in our associations, as well as in other gatherings of the
Saints. A vigorous discipline should be instituted to impress its
importance.
The possession of the quality of deference marks a high type
of manhood and womanhood, a lack of it is characteristic of the
ill-bred and unrefined.
THE ROBERTS CASE.
The reader of the daily press who has kept informed upon the
case of Utah's representative in Congress, Hon. B. H. Roberts, and
followed the proceedings to prevent his being seated, must have
noticed the unusual and even unwarranted steps in the action taken
by Congress.
There is no irregularity in his certificate or in his electiQn. He
possesses all three of the qualifications of a representative, pre-
scribed by the Constitution: he has attained the age of 25 years;
he has been seven years a citizen of the United States; and is an
inhabitant of the state in which he was chosen. And yet the House,
when he presented himself to take the oath of office, excluded him,
deciding by a large majority vote that he would not be permitted
to take the oath of office. Why? Because of the presentation of
large bundles of petitions principally written, obtained and presented
through the labors of church ministers who are prejudiced enemies
and radical opposers of The Church to which he happens to belong.
These petitions charged him with living in polygamy; in other words,
with violating a statute in Utah which defines his alleged offense as
a misdemeanor. But there was no evidence except the unsupported
allegations of the petitioners. There was no court record of such
Digitized by
Google
308 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
alleged crime, although ample time and opportunity were given to
establish this, if it existed, through the state courts of Utah which
had jurisdiction in such cases. There was further, no law applic-
able to his case, either of the State of Utah or of the United States,
which disqualified him.
Notwithstanding these facts, the House prevented him from
being sworn, without evidence, cause or reason except the allega-
tions of a multitude of irresponsible petitioners; and it undertook
to establish his guilt while he was yet unsworn, hence not a mem-
ber, by referring his case to a special House committee, which com-
mittee endeavored by the examination of witnesses to establish his
guilt on a violation of a state statute with which neither the House
nor its committee had anything to do.
The Constitution, among other provisions, gives Congress a
right to be the judge of the elections of its own members, and to
expel a member for just cause. Nowhere,however, is the right given
to prevent a representative who has the qualifications provided in
the Constitution, and who holds his proper state credentials, from
being sworn, and from taking his seat. He must be a member be-
fore he can be treated to expulsion? or cause. It is true, the quali-
fications of persons claiming seats in the House may be called in
question, and in such case the house may go behind the certificate
of election, examine witnesses, and decide who has received a
majority of legal votes, but until the matter is decided, the person
holding the certificate of election is a member of Congress just as
if there was no question about his election. But Representative
Roberts, with all his qualifications, has been denied membership,
and that too while he is being tried without warrant in law.
There is absolutely no justification for the House in the pro-
ceedings it has taken to prevent Mr. Roberts from becoming a mem-
ber. Religious prejudice has completely upset the judgment of its
members and has caused them to recklessly over-ride all law and
precedent. Bigoted ministers have caused that supposedly great
body to set an example of defiance to law and right that is liable
to become a dangerous rock to the ship of liberty.
It has been maintained that the Edmunds law disqualifies Mr.
Roberts and gives the House an excuse for its action. The people
who have protested against his being sworn and taking his seat,
Digitized by
Google
EDITORS TABLE. 309
base their objections upon this law, and rely upon it for a justifi-
cation and warrant for their course. It provides that no person
who is a polygamist, or who cohabits with more than one wife shall
be entitled "to hold any office or place of public trust, honor or
emolument * * * * under the United States."
But all the disabilities which Mr. Roberts may once have had
under this law were removed by the amnesties of two presidents,
and the enabling act of Congress for the admission of Utah, which
latter provides for just such cases by permitting all male citizens
twenty-one years of age or over, who have been one year residents
of the then territory, to take part in the formation of the state con-
stitution, and to vote for its adoption.
But, again, if this were not enough, and the Edmunds law, as
some have contended, should be applied to the District of Columbia
where Congress has sole jurisdiction, and to the qualification of
members of Congress, and Mr. Roberts thus by law be prevented
from taking his seat, the question would naturally arise whether
the office of Representative in Congress is an office under the United
States. The New York Sun has called attention to and investigated
this question, and has come to the conclusion, citing several pre-
cedent examples, that the "weight of legal authority is strongly in
favor of the proposition that it is not," and "that the framers of
the Constitution excluded senators and representatives from the
category of persons holding office under the United States." And
thus every vestige of authority by law upon which is based the pro-
tests against him, and their acceptance by Congress,are swept away,
and the House is left without law or excuse for its action in refusing
Mr. Roberts to be sworn, and denying him a seat. It has done him
and the state which he represents a grave wrong in denying him
rights to which he is clearly entitled, and by so doing has set an
example that threatens the liberty of every state in the Union.
The Sun comes to the conclusion after a review of the case of
Mr. Roberts that, "if the prosecutors of Mr. Roberts have any case
against him which affords good ground for his expulsion from the
House of Representatives, let them bring it forward after his admis-
sion and turn him out. The case for excluding him which they have
thus far presented, is fatally defective, and it is no exaggeration
to say that its success would be a menace to American liberty."
Digitized by
Google
310 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
The minority Committee report which holds to the above
view, will doubtless open the whole subject for debate in the
House, when Utah's Representative will have an opportunity to
continue the vigorous battle that he is waging single-handed for
the right.
NOTES.
"Don't wait for great things; for while you wait, the door to little
ones may close."
To think we are able is almost to be so; to determine upon attain-
ment is frequently attainment itself. Thus earnest resolution has often
seemed to have about it almost a savor of omnipotence. — Samuel Smiles.
It is related that Dwight L. Moody once offered to his Northfield
pupils a prize of five hundred dollars for the best thought. This took
the prize: "Men grumble because God puts thorns with roses; wouldn't
it be better to thank God that he puts roses with thorns?"
"I attach great importance to reading good books. Whatever success
I have attained I attribute to the literature that I have read. It opens
a world of thought and reasoning, and uplifts one to higher ideals and
nobler ends. One may be poor, but in spirit he feels himself a prince,
and equal to any other man. Good reading stimulates action and
thought. I am never more pleased than when I see a young man read-
ing a good book. I consider it one of the best signs." — W. A. Nash,
banker.
Who has not noticed the power of love in an awkward, crabbed,
shiftless, lazy man? He becomes gentle, chaste in language, enthusi-
astic, energetic, Love brings out the poetry in him. It is only an idea,
a sentiment, and yet what magic it has wrought. Nothing we can see
has touched the man, yet he is entirely transformed! So a high ambi-
tion entirely transforms a human being, making him despise ease and
sloth, welcome toil and hardship, and shaking even kingdoms to gratify
his master passion. Mere ambition has impelled many a man to a life
of eminence and usefulness; its higher manifestation, aspiration, has led
him beyond the stars. If the aim be right, the life in its details cannot
be far wrong. Your heart must inspire what your hands execute, or
the work will be poorly done. The hand cannot reach higher than does
the heart. — Success.
Digitized by
Google
IN LIGHTER MOOD.
"Will one in the class," asked the teacher of rhetoric, "give a
better form to the sentence, 'John can ride the mule if he wants to'?"
"John can ride the mule if the mule wants him to," said the bgj with the
bad eye. — Chicago TriJtmne.
* * *
Johnny, a Sunday School boy, having arrived at his eighth birth-
day, thought it would be real nice to write a letter to his papa, and this
is the way he began: "Dear Papa: Whenever I am tempted to do
wrong, I think of you and say: 'Get thee behind me, Satan!"'
* * *
A Frenchman, who had a dispute with a Turk in Constantinople,
and had stabbed him, wasjcondemned to death. The criminal, who
thoroughly understood the value of postponing trouble, thought on the
means of saving himself; and as he knew that the Sultan was a great
lover of elephants, he proposed to him to spare his life, and he would in
return teach one of these animals to speak.' The Sultan, who knew the
seme of the elephant, thought it possible that by pains and art one
might be taught to do so. Therefore, he accepted the proposal of the
prisoner, and promised a handsome reward besides, if he should fulfill his
purpose in a certain time. The Frenchman said that ten years would
be wanted to instruct such a very large animal; if he was to teach it to
speak Turkish quite perfectly, but he would be content to suffer the
most cruel death at the expiration of that time, if he should not fulfill
what he had undertaken. After they had agreed to this, he and a young
elephant were confined in a tower, and supplied with abundance of pro-
visions. After a little time, he was visited by some of his countrymen,
who testified their astonishment at his mad promise. "You bring
destruction on yourself by it," said one of them. "Do not fear," said
the prisoner, "ten years is a great period of human life. I assure yon
that, before these are expired, one of us, the Sultan, the elephant or I
will be dead."
* * *
A Chicago hotel manager employed a handy man going by the name
of "Bill" to do his window-washing. One morning Bill instead of doing
his work, was amusing himself by reading the paper, and, as bad luck
would have it, the manager looked in.
Digitized by
Google
312 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
"What's this?" he said. Bill was dumbfounded. "Pack up your
things and go/' said the manager.
So poor Bill went to the office, drew the money which was owing to
him, and then went upstairs and put on his good clothes. Coming down,
he went to say "goodby" to some of the other servants, and there he
happened to run across the manager, who did not recognize him in his
black coat.
"Do you want a job?" asked the manager.
"Yes, sir," said Bill.
"Can you clean windows?"
"Yes, sir."
"You look like a handy sort of fellow, I only gave the last man five
dollars, but Til give you seven."
"Thank you, sir," said Bill; and in half an hour he was back in the
same old room — cleaning the windows this time, and not reading the
paper. — Collier's Weekly.
* * *
When John Hay now Secretary of State, was a boy, he was a
regular attendant of the Presbyterian Sunday School at Warsaw, Mi"
nois. The Sunday School lessons partly consisted of committing to
memory Bible verses, and to attain supremacy in this created quite a
rivalry among the scholars. John Hay was sure to come out ahead
from two to five answers, sometimes more, causing those of his comrades
who were always behind him to regard him with envy.
Consequently, when some of those boys heard that John had to
wash dishes and do the churning for his mother, and, more than all else,
that he wore an apron while at these duties, they fairly crowed.
One morning, it was agreed by his comrades to get him out of doors
while he had his apron on, and humiliate him by having two or three
girls whom he rather liked ask him questions in regard to his house work*
Young Hay came out to [where the boys were, and answered the
questions by saying that he washed dishes as his mother taught him;
and then, with twinkling eyes, he gave the dishpan which he had with
him a tremendous fling, contents and all, drenching whoever happened to
be near enough, and, laughing loudly, ran into the kitchen. Hay and
his big apron were never molested after that.
* * *
Customer (to baker's boy): "Is your bread nice and light, sonny?"
Boy (confidentially): "Yes, ma'am; it only weighs ten ounces to the
pound."
Digitized by
Google
OUR WORK.
THE CULTIVATION OP LITERARY STYLE.
From an article in a recent number of Self Culture the following
paragraphs are culled:
A good literary composition, like a good painting or a good musical
composition, has certain distinguishing qualities. The artist may learn
to appreciate those qualities, and, by faithful practice wisely directed*
may conform his own work toward the ideal standard without losing his
individuality.
The first and most important quality of style is clearness. If one
have something to say that is worth saying he should say it. He should
say it not merely that the reader may, but that he must, understand*
Now, the first requirement for clear writing is clear thinking; for no
one can make another understand what he does not understand himself.
Hence, careful writing is a means of cultivating careful thinking. But
one may have a very clear idea of what he wants to say and yet be unable
to say it well: command of language is necessary. * * *
Nice discrimination in the choice of words is a mark of good writ-
ing. Perhaps no two words in the language convey exactly the same
meaning. A careful writer will wait long for an inspiration which shall
give him the word or phrase which seems to elude his search. This high
standard of excellence is one of the distinguishing characteristics of the
true artist. A proverb has been defined as "the wisdom of many and
the wit of one." It is a happy expression of the thought that gives it
its peculiar value and its permanency. Thought is the jewel, but style
is the setting that makes it available.
In ordinary reading the object is to get the writer's thought. In
reading for the purpose of improving one's style, the chief aim should be
Digitized by
Google
314 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
to appreciate the expression of the thought. An excellent exercise is to
read a paragraph carefully, express the same thought, and then compare
the writing critically with the original.
Indignation — indeed all strong feeling — is always expressed in as
clear and forcible language as the speaker or writer is capable of. The
writer who is in earnest will, other things being equal, be less likely to
obscure his meaning than one who has no object beyond writing a given
number of words. The practice of writing long compositions on subjects
in which one has little or no interest is decidedly objectionable.
The liability of saying what one does not mean must be constantly
kept in mind. The danger of being misunderstood, even when one says
clearly what he does mean, must also be recognized.
Herbert Spencer points out in his work on "Education" that in all
ages adornment has been more highly esteemed than utility. The savage
is more anxious to have feathers and paint than a blanket to protect him
from the cold. For the same reason the ordinary elocutionist uses too
many gestures and the ordinary writer too much elaboration. The editor
of a well-known college journal announces that his paper is "the recip-
ient of a subscription from Mrs. L." He would naturally have' said, "re.
ceived a subscription"; but he was anxious to write "fine English." The
writer's object was not to say that his paper was a journal or a recip-
ient, or anything else, but to tell his readers that he had receive a sub-
scription. Neither long words nor "glittering generalities" can take the
place of thought appropriately expressed. The purpose of writing is not
to convey words but thoughts. Over-worded writing is like over-colored
painting. Whatever is worth saying is worth saying briefly.
Grace is the quality of style which makes it pleasing. Many com-
positions are read chiefly on account of the beauties of their style. Addi-
son's "Vision of Mirza" and "Sir Roger de Coverley," and Irving's "West-
minister Abbey" and "Sorrow for the Dead," are among the best models
of grace in the language. ♦ * *
The student of style must learn to admire the beautiful in compo-
sition in order that the taste, thus cultivated, may influence his own writ-
ing. This does not mean that one should try to write exactly as Addi-
son or Irving wrote. The tendency to mere copying can be avoided by
using several models, by regular practice in writing, and by constantly
watching for defects to be avoided. ♦ ♦ *
Force makes writing effective. To [write forcibly one must be in
earnest. Lord Macaulay's writing is perhaps the most forcible in the
language. The reader of those brilliant essays is never left in doubt as
to the writer's meaning. Every sentence is a thunderbolt. Read his
Digitized by
Google
OUR WORK. 316
essay on 'The Royal Society of Literature." Would it not be useless to
say a word in reply to that withering criticism? Macaulay's style is
deficient in grace and variety, but it is none the less valuable as a model
<of clearness and force.
"Unity in variety" is an essential character of good writing. As in
the architect's plan, every line should have its place in the formation of
the perfect whole. Without diverting the reader's attention from the
thought to the plan, it should proceed systematically from "firstly" to
"lastly." Perhaps Macaulay's Essays furnish us as good models of unity
us can be found.
It is often asserted that "all a rhetorician's rules teach nothing but
to name his tools," and that the only way to learn to write is by writing.
A complete set of rules for painting would not make a painter; nor would
practice alone produce the best results. In the teaching of all the arts,
much harm is no doubt often done by destroying individuality and by
cultivating an unnatural style. Yet no one can afford to rediscover en-
tirely the principles of an art, nor to learn by costly experience what may
readily be learned from a master of the art. A good style is to be acquired
neither'by giving one's days and nights to the study of theoretical rhet-
oric, nor by unceasing practice, both should be judiciously combined, if
possible, under the guidance of a master of the science and art of writing.
M. I. WORK IN SAN FRANCISCO.
Harry D. Haines writes the Era that there are flourishing Improve-
ment Associations throughout California wherever branches of the
Church are organized. Elder H. E. Sharp is the newly installed presi-
dent of the San Francisco association, which has been of much assist-
ance in furthering missionary labor. Its socials at which as many as
eighty Saints and friends have been entertained, have contributed largely
to their success. Strangers as well as recent converts display great
eagerness for improvement study; and the association meets their
demand for a thorough knowledge of the history and doctrines of the
Church, in a serious and helpful way. It aids in fulfilling the commis-
sion of our Lord, 'Teach all nations."
Digitized by
Google
EVENTS OF THE MONTH.
BY THOMAS HULL, SECRETARY OF THE GENERAL BOARD OF Y. If. If. I. A.
December 7th: Representative B. H. Roberts of Utah issues an ad-
dress to the people of the United States, calling attention to the threatened
dangers to the safeguards of American liberty in the precedent sought
to be established in his case.
9th: Apostle Franklin D. Richards dies in Ogden. * * *
Mrs. Emily Dow Partridge Young, wife of the late President Brigham.
Young and daughter of Edward Partridge,the first bishop of The Church,
dies in Salt Lake City.
10th: In a battle with the Boers near Stromberg the British forces
under General Gatacre suffer a serious defeat.
12th: The funeral services over the remains of President Frank-
lin D. Richards are held in Ogden. * * * Advice*
just received in San Francisco bring the news that on Nov. 2nd a huge
tidal wave swept over the island of Ceram in the Malay Archipelago.
Cities were blotted from the earth and the report that at least five
thousand lives were destroyed.
13th: There was a very perceptible earthquake shock in Salt Lake
City, Ogden and all the intermediate territory. * * * Gen.
Otis telegraphs the war department that Aguinaldo has abandoned his
troops and is in hiding in the province of Beugnet. * * *
The British forces suffer another serious defeat in a battle with tho
Boers at Magersfontein. General Methuen commanded the British.
15th: Gen. Buller the commander-in-chief of the British forces in
South Africa is defeated by the Boers in an engagement near Chieveley.
In an attempt to cross the Tugela] River he is repulsed with heavy loss.
He loses 1097 men; killed 82; wounded 667; missing 348.
18th: The British government removes Gen. Buller from the
supreme command in South Africa and appoints Baron Roberts of Kanda-
Digitized by
Google
EVENTS OF THE MONTH. 317
liar commander-in-chief, with Lord Kitchener of Khartoom as chief of
staff. * * * Letters found among the rebel archives cap-
tured, indicate that Aguinaldo has had the active moral support of prom-
inent anti-expansionists in the United States.
19th: Gen. Henry W. Lawton, the gallant officer who fought so
valiantly at Santiago and all through the Philippine campaign, is killed
at San Mateo, in Luzon, to capture which place he started from Manila
on the night of Sunday, Dec. 17th.
22nd: D wight L. Moody, the evangelist, died at his home, East North-
field, Mass., after a month's illness. * * * While the school
children of St. Francis parochial school, Quincy, Illinois, were rehearsing
for a Christmas play, the dress of a little girl caught fire, and as a re-
sult eleven children lost their lives. * * * At
Amalfi, Italy, a tourist's resort, an enormous rock upon which stood the
Capuccini hotel slid bodily into the sea, carrying with it the hotel, other
buildings and fifty thousand cubic feet of earth. ' Many lives were
lost.
23rd: By an explosion of fire damp in the Braznell coal mines, Pa.,
more than forty miners were] buried alive. * * * Christ-
mas trade in the leading cities of Utah was heavier than was ever before
known. * * * The 94th anniversary of the birthday of
the Prophet Joseph Smith was fittingly celebrated by the Relief Society
at their regular quarterly conference held in the Assembly Hall. Ad-
dresses were made upon the Life and Teachings of Joseph Smith by M.
I. Horne and Elders Samuel W. Richards and Angus M. Cannon.
24th: The British steamer Ariosto stranded on the North Carolina
coast, and 21 sailors were drowned, while Captain Barnes and eight
others were saved. * * * Hostilities in South Africa were
mutually suspended for Christmas day. * * * Daniel S.
Ford owner and editor of Youth's Companion, died in Boston, aged 77
years.
25th: A severe earthquake visited Southern California at 4:25 a.
m. destroying much property, the center of the shock being at San
Jacinto, in Riverside county. Several Indians were killed by falling rocks.
* * * Gen. Young has been appointed military governor
of the province of northwestern Luzon with headquarters at Vigan.
26th: Charles W. Stayner, an old and well-known resident of Utah
and a brother of the late Arthur Stayner, died at his home in East Boun-
tiful.
27th: Edward C. Hodges & Company, bankers and brokers of
Boston, made an assignment.
Digitized by
Google
318 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
28th: Word was received by steamer Aorangi from Sidney to Vic-
toria, B. C. that Oscar Eliason, the Salt Lake magician, came to his death
by the accidental discharge of a gun while he was hunting, Nov. 26 r
1899.
29th: The United States Fish Commission decided, after recent
inquiry, that the physical condition of the waters of Great Salt Lake
will not permit the introduction of useful marine animals therein. *
* * Three representatives of Aguinaldo arrive in Wash-
ington with a peace proposal * * * The three-days' ses-
sion of the State Teachers' Association came to a close. Oscar Van Cott
has been chosen its president.
80th: M. W. Merrill, Jr., a leading citizen of Cache county, and
son of Apostle M. W. Merrill, died at his home in Richmond, aged 48
years.
3l8t: The United Irish] Societies of New York and vicinity held a
mass meeting sypathizing with the Boers and condemning England be-
cause of the South African war. Senator Mason of Illinois, and Con-
gressman Sulzer of New York made addresses. Resolutions were passed
which closed in these words:
Resolved: That we apppeal to the heart and
conscience of the liberty-loving people, descendants
of the founders of this Republic and inheritors of
Washington's fame, and all lovers of liberty through-
out the world, to cast aside all personal and selfish
consideration unworthy of free men to extend the
hand of fellowship to the patriots and heroes now so
bravely fighting to maintain their liberty and to drive
thtfinvader from the soil of the Boer republic, and we
hail all the victories as the happy augury of the es-
tablishment of the United States of South Africa.
January, 1st, 1900: A hard fight begins the move to drive the insur-
gents out from southern Luzon. * * * George Buckle,
Republican, was elected president of the Salt Lake City council.
2nd: Captain Leary, naval governor of Guam, has issued a proc-
lamation decreeing the absolute prohibition and total abolition of
slavery, or peonage, the order taking effect Feb: 22nd. * * *
Heber H. Thomas, Republican, was elected president of the Ogden city
council.
3rd. The bubonic plague is reported at Manila. * * * Gover-
nor McLaurin, in delivering his message to the Mississippi legislature,
Digitized by
Google
EVENTS OF THE MONTH. 319
denounced the "Mormons" in scathing terms, and recommended the adop-
tion of laws to prevent their doctrines from being taught in the state.
4th: There were six cases of small pox reported in Salt Lake City,
and the Board of Health advised the closing of the schools. * * *
Arguments in the Roberts case were begun before the Taylor committee.
6th: Congressman B. H. Roberts argues his case before theTayler
committee, speaking for nearly five hours. * * * General Otis
reports the complete success of the military operations in North Luzon*
which effected the release of Lieutenant Gilmore and other Americans
captured by the rebels.
6th: Congressman B. H. Roberts finished his speech before the
Tayler committee, it having occupied seven hours time and won him many
friends. * * * N. P. Haworth, at Farmington, was held without
bail on the charge of murdering Thomas Sandall, at Layton, last March.
7th: The British have met with three heavy reverses in South
Africa during the past few days.
8th: Dr. J. M. Tanner placed his resignation as president of the
Agricultural College in the hands of President W. S. McCornick of the
board of trustees. * * * Senator Rawlins introduced a bill in
the Senate increasing the appropriation for the public building in Salt
Lake City to $750,000, from $300,000 appropriated by the last Congress.
» * * President Snow issued a proclamation declaring that the
Church has positively abandoned polygamy, and that if any member dis-
obeys the law, either as to polygamy or unlawful cohabitation, he must
bear his own burden and be answerable to the tribunals of the land for
his own action pertaining thereto.
9th: Robert Murdock was appointed postmaster at Logan, vice
Orson Smith. * * * Senator Beveridge of Indiana made a strong
plea in the senate for the retention of the Philippine Islands, giving as a
keynote this sentence:
'That man little knows the common people of the
Republic, little understands the instincts of our race
who thinks we will not hold it (the Philippine archi-
pelago) fast and hold it forever, administering just
government by simplest methods."
10th: Lord Roberts and General Kitchener arrive in South Africa
and their presence restores the shaken confidence of the English soldiers
in their generals. * * * The Medical Society, Salt Lake City,
declare for compulsory vaccination.
11th: Senator Pettigrew of South Dakota denounced the adminis-
Digitized by
Google
320 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
tration's policy in the Philippines. * * * The trial of Captain
J. F. Mills for the killing of John G. Ollelveney began, a jury having
been secured.
12th: The school vacation in Salt Lake City was extended one week,
owing to small pox. Large numbers are being vaccinated. * * *
Mark Lindsey, well known as the founder of Lindsey's gardens, dies at
his home in Ogden. * « * The Utah bank statements for 1899,
compiled by Secretary of State Hammond, show an increase over 1898
of two million dollars in individual deposits and the same amount in
savings deposits.
13th: A large meeting was held protesting against compulsory
vaccination, and an organization was effected to be known as the Utah
Anti-Compulsory Vaccination League, Thomas Hull, temporary president,
C. S. Booth, secretary, and B. H. Schettler, treasurer.
14th: Small pox breaks out in Fire-Chief Devine's family, and the
Salt Lake fire department is quarantined. * * * An official state-
ment is made by Frank H. Hitchcock of the Agricultural Department
that the agricultural products of the United States exported for the period
1894 to 1898, five years had an average annual value of $663,538,201,
sixty per cent of which found a market in Great Britain and its depend-
encies. * * * Field Marshal Roberts reports no change in the South
African situation.
15th: The Board of Health decides that un vaccinated children will
not be admitted to the Salt Lake City Schools. * * * The Ogden
city council authorizes the establishment of a pest house.
16th: The Utah Poultry Association opened its 13th annual
exhibit in Salt Lake City. * * * The House Committee on
Postoffices begins its enquiry into the cases of Utah officials who are
charged with polygamy. # # # Q en • Wheeler has resigned
and will return home from Manila.
17th: The Tayler committee reached a conclusion jn the Roberts case.
Two members will render a report favoring admission and then expulsion,
while six, the majority Teport will recommend that he be excluded
without admission. * * * Gen. Buller occupies the hills fifteen
miles west of Colenso, and Gen Lyttleton's brigade and General War-
ren's forces have crossed the Tugela, surprising and routing the Boers.
Gen Buller is marching to the relief of Ladysmith.
18th: The arguments in the Mills case began. * * •* Henry
K. Carroll, special U. S. Commissioner to Porto Rico, reports that the
area of that island is from 3150 to 3860 square miles, and in 1897 had
a population of 890,820. The greatest need of the island is good roads.
He recommends that the island be given a territorical form of govern-
ment.
Digitized by
Google
IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Vol. HI. MARCH, 1900. No. 5.
THEOLOGY EST EDUCATION.
BY PROFESSOR WILLARD DONE, OP THE BRIGHAM YOUNG COLLEGE,
LOGAN.
I.
PLACE OF THEOLOGY IN THE DOMAIN OP HUMAN
LEARNING.
The writer confesses a considerable degree of diffidence in
approaching a subject upon which there has been so much contro-
versy. But the explanation that this treatment of the subject is
to be considered merely as the presentation of a few phases of it
from the writer's personal point of view, will rob the critic of one
weapon of attack, however he may use the weapons which still re-
main in his hands. For on this subject there has been and still is
a great deal of controversy, ranging from friendly discussion to
quarrels filled with the venom of personal malice, and stained with
the blood of combatants. On the broad subject of the relation-
Digitized by
Google
322 IMPROVEMENT ERA
ship between religion and science, many volumes have been
written, heavy in more ways than one. A large percentage of
these books have been devoted to a consideration of the antago-
nism which men have made to exist between the two lines of human
thought and endeavor, while some have attempted, by means of
compromises, to establish a unity between them. So far as this
series of papers touches this important theme, the aim will be to
show a relationship, neither of antagonism nor of compromise,
but rather of part to whole. After that, the endeavor will be to
show the importance — indeed the indispensableness — of both ele-
ments in our educational theory and practice.
In the attempts which have been made by philosophers and
historians to fix the relationship between theology and other sub-
jects of study and investigation, an antagonism between theology
and science has been frequently asserted. Men of science have
claimed that theologians are entrenching on their domains, and
. usurping some of their prerogatives, while counter-charges to the
same effect have been hurled back at the scientists. It appears,
however, that theologians have acted largely on the defensive,
protecting what they conceived to be religious essentials against
the encroachments of scientific fact and theory; while the posi-
tion of the scientists has been generally more aggressive. On
this account, as well as for other reasons, most of the existing
literature on this subject of controversy has emanated from the
scientists. The general impression created therein is that the
theologians have not only been in the wrong, in the matter of
argument, but that, still worse, they have attempted to eke out
insufficient arguments with violence and persecution. In support
of the assertion that this idea prevails, passages, almost at ran-
dom, may be quoted from the works of such men as Draper, White,
Spencer, and others. Here are a few:
"The true position of the earth in the universe was established only
after a long and severe conflict. The church used whatever power she
had, even to the infliction of death, for sustaining her ideas. But it was
in vain. The evidence in behalf of the Copernican theory became irre-
sistable."*
* Draper's ''History of the Conflict between Religion and Science,"
p. 182.
Digitized by
Google
THEOLOGY IN EDUCATION. 323
"In whatever direction thoughtful men looked, the air was full of
fearful shadows. No one could indulge in freedom of thought without
expecting punishment. So dreadful were the proceedings of the In-
quisition, that the exclamation of Pagliarici was the exclamation of
thousands: It is hardly possible for a man to be a Christian, and die in
his bedr w *
"As long as he (Buff on) gave pleasing descriptions of animals the
church petted him, but when he began to deduce truths of philosophical
import, the batteries of the Sorbonne were opened upon him. * * *
For his simple statement of truths in natural science which are today
truisms, he was dragged forth by the theological faculty, forced to
recant publicly, and to print his recantation"!
" Eminent dignitaries of the church attacked him (Lyell) without
mercy, and for a time he was under social ostracism."!
"This kind of protest of necessity accompanies every change from
a lower creed to a higher. The belief in a community of nature be-
tween himself and the object of his worship, has always been to man a
satisfactory one; and he has always accepted with reluctance those
successively less concrete conceptions which have been forced upon him."§
Such is the trend of thought throughout not only the works
above cited, but throughout practically all the volumes written
from the same standpoint. Is there a foundation for this charge,
so generally made, that religion has been an unfair opponent of
science, or is there a mistake in the point of view of the writers
referred to, and others of their kind?
It must be admitted that the historical statements they make
are in the main correct. That Galileo, Bruno, Copernicus, Lyell,
Winchell, and others from the middle ages to our own time, have
been treated with unfair harshness for their scientific researches
and utterances, is beyond question. But in this unseemly and
often bloody controversy, has religion been opposed to science?
Have not the historians of this conflict made a mistake in their
* "History of the Conflict between Religion and Science," p. 207.
t White's "A History of the Warfare of Science with Theology/
Vol. L, p. 61.
t Ibid, p. 233.
§ Spencer's "First Principles," p. 116.
Digitized by
Google
824 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
use of terms? Has it not rather been a conflict between bigotry —
the narrow dogmatism of men — and the promoters of scientific
investigation? In a word, is it not a conflict of men, and men's
opinions, rather than a conflict of principles? To the question,
"Has there been any conflict between religion and science?" a
strong negative answer, it appears, may be given.
There is a conviction in the mind of the writer, that the mis-
take of supposing a conflict to have been waged between religion
and science, is due in part to a misapprehension of the relation-
ship between theology and other branches of learning. Writers
on both sides of the controversy have had no very clear concep-
tion of the nature of theology, in its relationship to other lines of
thought. To prove this assertion, citation will be made of Spen-
cer's definitions of knowledge, science, philosophy, and theology.
After a long and elaborate argument on ultimate scientific and
religious ideas, he thus sums up his findings:
" He (the philosopher) realizes with a special vividness the utter
incomprehensibleness of the simplest fact, considered in itself. He,
more than any other, truly knows that in its ultimate essence nothing
can be known."*
"Knowledge of the lowest kind is un-unified knowledge; Science is
partially-unified knowledge; Philosophy is completely-unified knowledge."f
" If knowledge cannot monopolize consciousness — if it must always
continue possible for the mind to dwell upon that which transcends
knowledge; then there can never cease to be a place for something of
the nature of Religion, since Religion under all its forms is distinguished
from everything else in this, that its subject matter is that which
passes the sphere of experience."!
A summary of these definitions may be thus expressed: All
knowledge is relative; we may never know things themselves, but
only their relationships. This relative knowledge is first detached,
un-unified; then partially unified (science), then completely unified
(philosophy). When we have come to the end of experience, and
have acquired all this relative knowledge possible, religion (or
* "First Principles," p. 69.
flbid, p. 136.
J Ibid, p. 17.
Digitized by
Google
THEOLOGY IN EDUCATION. 325
theology) commences. It deals only with that which is beyond the
reach of human knowledge and experience.
With such ideas of the relationship between science and
religion, it is no wonder that scientists and philosophers have
accused theologians of entrenching on their (the scientists')
domain. How could they affirm anything, except possibly the one,
simple fact, "God lives," without entrenching on this domain? And,
strange to say, as soon as this one, simple, restricted statement is
made, and the theologian endeavors to comfort himself with the
"one ewe lamb" left to him, the scientist exclaims, "Prove it, sci-
entifically P And thus the theologian is drawn again into his
offense of trespassing on the prohibited demesne. Does this state-
ment of the case seem absurd? It would appear that a fair state-
ment of this anomalous condition can scarcely be otherwise than
absurd.
Yet just such difficulties will be continually encountered, so
long as the definitions cited above are allowed to pass unchallenged.
Just so long, too, will it be impossible for a definite, positive state-
ment of a religious character to be made. For what man can
speak positively of that which has not entered, in some form, into
his own experience? And is it not clear that in order to be of any
value at all, religion must be positive?
It is no wonder, then, that since the tendency has been to
relegate theology to the domain of the incomprehensible, any
effort on the part of theologians, as such, to enter into the great
questions of science and philosophy has been resisted and
denounced. If this is the logical result of the definitions cited
above, it remains to be considered whether those definitions are
correct or not. Does theology belong merely to the realm of the
incomprehensible? Must theologians surrender all of that realm
that is conquered by advancing science and philosophy? If so,
theology will have but an imaginary existence, dealing only with
vagaries, beyond the reach of thought and understanding.
Passing by Spencer's definition of knowledge, which is, to say
the least, incomplete, and of philosophy, which, if not impossible,
is at least unsatisfactory, (for when may completely unified
knowledge be reached?) consideration will be given to his defini-
tion of religion. In answer to his statement this proposition will
Digitized by
Google
326 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
be laid down and defended: Religion, and Us corollary, theology, has
to do not only with the incomprehensible (as Spencer would charac-
terize God and his existence) but with the works of God, the relationr
ship of man to God, and qfman to man. A definition of theology
narrower and less comprehensive than this, would be unsatisfac-
tory to Latter-day Saints who have come to regard their religion
and its principles and duties, as all in all.
One way to determine the meaning of a word, is to consider
its derivation. Following this rule in the present case, theology is
found to be derived from two Greek words, meaning, broadly, "the
science of God." The definition of the word based entirely on its
derivation, would seem sufficient so far as breadth is concerned,
but not in reference to detail. That is, while it may be made to
include all that may be desired, it does not express enough. Filling
in the details which are logically included in the broad definition
given above, it will be seen that if theology is the science of God,
it must also be or include, the science of his works. Is the
Maker less than his creation? Since there is a God, he is the
Creator and Ruler of all things visible and tangible. Therein con-
sists a great degree of his Godhead. (Not all of it, for things
invisible also are made and ruled by him). Is a creator, either
human or divine, known in any other way than through his word
and works and influence? In studying the life and character of a
man, account must always be taken of his works. Even though
little be known of him directly, he is revealed and may be studied
to a great degree, through his works. We approach Fulton
through the steamboat, Stephenson through the locomotive, Watt
through the steam-engine, Edison through the electric light, Morse
through the telegraph, and every great author through the books
he has written.
For a very obvious reason, it is impossible for us fully to un-
derstand these men through their work, for they have put there
the best that is in them, and only they who have associated closely
with the men, and also studied their works, have really known
them. We may read the works of Dr. Samuel Johnson, but only
a Boswell knew him as he was. So Xenophon was the interpreter
of Socrates; Mark, of Peter; Luke, of Paul; and John the Apostle,
of Christ. Is there not an analogy here? God has not put all of
Digitized by
Google
THEOLOGY IN EDUCATION. 327
himself into the works which come within man's comprehension.
On account of their necessary imperfection, he has not even put
the best of himself into them. But while a personal association
is necessary to a full and perfect understanding of him and his
attributes, we, in our temporary absence, cannot know him unless
we have some comprehension of his works. Hence it follows
that a thorough study of God includes a study of his works. It
is, however, farthest from the writer's thought to infer that the
study of God's works is of greater importance than the study of
his word. Going as far as man may, into the study of the crea-
tions of God, in the absence of his word we may approach little
or no nearer to an understanding of him. All that is desired to
be conveyed here, is that his nature, and even his word, is made
clearer to us through his works than would otherwise be possible.
The analogy above referred to, may be carried farther. If it
is impossible to understand God without some comprehension of
his works, so it is impossible to understand his works in their
entirety, without some comprehension of the design of their Cre-
ator. An analogy of the same kind may be found in the simplest
works of art and manufacture. One might study a watch, in every
detail of its construction, and yet remain ignorant as to its true
nature, until the intent of its manufacturer is either discovered o?
revealed. The watch and its true significance would be made
known to him through its purpose, the measurement of time. So
the dynamo through its purpose, the generation of electrical
energy; the camera through its purpose, photographing; the tele-
graph through its purpose, the transmission of messages; and so
on, ad infinitum. A clear and perfect comprehension of these
would be impossible without a knowledge of their purpose, the
reason for their being in existence.
But these simple appliances reveal their ultimate purpose to
the careful observer, much more readily and clearly than do the
infinitely greater and more comprehensive works of God. While
the chemist may see the immediate results of the union of chemi-
cal elements, and judge in part the purpose of this union, it is
clearly seen that he cannot understand the final purpose of such
unions, even the simplest of them, without a knowledge of the
design of him who instituted the principles of chemistry, from
Digitized by
Google
328 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
which man has derived what he knowB of its laws. So with the
work of the botanist, the physicist, the zoologist, and all others
whose labor is with the laws of creation. It follows that, in their
unity, the principles of creation can be comprehended only through
an understanding of the design of Him who created the universe
and originated the principles on which it is governed. Therefore,
perfectly unified knowledge is impossible without a knowledge of
God. The conclusions which are to be drawn from these argu-
ments, will be stated and summarized in a subsequent paper.
ORIGIN OP SOME POPULAR WAR SONGS.
'The Battle Cry of Freedom," 'Tramp, Tramp, the Boys are
Marching," "Just Before the Battle Mother," and a score of
other war-songs, were written by Dr. George F. Root. He did
more for his country by his stirring songs of freedom than he
could probably have done had he shouldered the musket. It was
no ordinary feeling that his appeals inspired; they came from his
pen aflame with patriotic enthusiasm and never failed to inspire
the sons of freedom. In 1861, the Lombard Brothers were in
Chicago for the purpose of holding a war-song meeting. They
were anxious for a new song and their need inspired Dr. Root,
who straightway wrote both the words and the music of 'The
Battle Cry of Freedom." The ink was scarcely dry before it was
sung from the courthouse steps. One brother sang the verses,
the other joined in the refrain. Before they finished, a thousand
voices took part in the chorus. In the Reform excitement of 1867,
in England, it became as well known there as in America.
Digitized by
Google
FOR THE SALVATION OF SOULS.,
A STORY IN TWO PARTS.
BY NEPHI ANDERSON, AUTHOR OP "ADDED UPON," "a YOUNG FOLKS'
HISTORY OP THE CHURCH," ETC.
Part First.
And this is the gospel, the glad tidings which the voice out of
heaven bore record unto us,
That he came into the world, even Jesus, to be crucified for the
world, and to cleanse it from all unrighteousness;
That through him all might be saved whom the Father hath put
into his power and made by him.
Who glorifies the Father, and saves all the works of his hands,
except those sons of perdition who deny the Son after the Father has
revealed him;
Wherefore, he saves all except them. — (Doe. and Cov. 9 See. 33.)
Margaret awoke as the first gray light of the east crept
through the little window and cast its dim reflection on the wall.
It was early, and the city was yet asleep. Presently as she lay
and listened, she heard the rattle of a solitary wagon on the pave-
ment in the street below. Then it was still for a few moments
and the light on the wall increased perceptibly. Another vehicle
echoed through the streets until it was lost in the distance. Then
the rattle gradually increased. The heavy tread of horses became
more frequent. Street cars whizzed past; and now she could not
distinguish each particular noise as noises increased in number and
kind and blended into one vast, deep roar of an awakening city.
Digitized by
Google
830 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Margaret was in no hurry to get up. She lay and watched
the opposite wall growing lighter as a ray of sunlight crept
through the murky air and fell with its bedimmed glory on the
f rameless chromo fastened over the stove-pipe hole. The picture
was a country scene, and everything in it was strangely green.
Margaret wondered if there ever was a place like that.
The roar and rattle of the city were now in full swing for the
day! Still the girl did not get up. The big eyes stared
around the dingy room as if the miserable objects in it were things
of beauty. The pale face looked the more pitiable in the absence
of tears. If she could have cried — but no, that source of relief
was seemingly gone.
Footsteps now sounded in the hall, and, the door was forcibly
tapped.
"Come, Miss Lee, come down and get a cup of coffee before
you go."
"All right, thank you."
Then Margaret got up and dressed; but she took her time
about it, and it was fully half an hour before she presented her-
self in the dining room below.
A cup of black coffee stood on the table and a slice of bread
lay on the plate beside it. The coffee might have been warm when
placed there, but it was now cold. No one was in, so Margaret
drew up a chair to the table, ate the bread and sipped a little of
the black liquid.
A woman then came in. "I'm sorry for you, Miss Lee, but I
have my bread and butter to look out for, too. Hope you'll find
something today."
"May I leave my trunk with you until I can take it away?"
asked the girl.
"Well, yes; but I'll not be responsible for it, you know."
Then Margaret Lee passed out into the life and movement of
the city. The sun was well on its way towards the noon mark, yet
the air was cold. The wind came in gusts from the direction of
the river and there was a feeling of snow in the air.
The girl shivered and drew her jacket closer. She was soon
into a busy street where the hurrying mass of humanity passed
and repassed her. The most lonesome place in the world may be
Digitized by
Google
FOR THE SALVATION OF SOULS. 331
in the midst of a million people. If any person looked at Mar-
garet Lee that day with a glance of recognition she did not know
it. The fact that the face was peculiarly striking in color, and
the eyes were big and sunken was not enough to draw pity. Color-
less faces and sunken eyes were commonplaces to those people;
and they had enough misery of their own to brood over.
Margaret walked aimlessly up one street and down another.
She made no attempt to get work. She asked no person for em-
ployment. She had done this for six days now, and as this was
the seventh, it would be a day of rest — rest at least from the
Aopeless misery of looking for something to do. That the noon
hour passed without any dinner did not seem to worry the girl.
She may have been used to fast-days.
All the afternoon she walked in a dazed, helpless way. Then
a cold fog settled down over the city and the electric lights began
to gleam on the streets and in the stores. Margaret was passing
the little triangular park on the seats of which she had rested
many times. Now she made her way to a seat, more as a matter
of habit than that she felt the utter weariness of her body.
The ceaseless roar of the city still surged around her. Her
limbs ached and the cold began to benumb. She must move; but
where was she to go? Up and down the streets again? Yes; but
what would the end be? Back to the boarding house she would
not go. She had a half-determined resolution to die first. Pres-
ently she saw lights spring out in the church on the other side of
the park; and as she sat and looked at the beautifully tinted win-
dows, she heard the notes of an organ within, and then there were
voices singing.
Margaret arose with an effort. It pained her to walk now,
but she would not give up just yet. She would go to church.
Thank heaven, here was one feather from the wing of God's mercy,
under which she might nestle for a moment and perhaps gain
warmth and strength enough to go on a little longer.
There were not many people in the church, so she did not .
have to disturb the fashionably dressed worshipers for a seat. She
sat down near the door. It was warm and comfortable, and
Margaret would have liked to rest her head against the high-
backed chair and sleep, but she knew that was not allowed.
Digitized by
Google
332 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
There were singing and praying and more singing. The girl
was too tired to pay much attention. Then the pastor stepped
onto the platform and began to talk. He was a pleasant-looking
man and his words came in rounded sentences and well-chosen dic-
tion. His text was something about "eternal punishment" and
"unquenchable fire," but Margaret did not give much heed until to-
wards the last. Then he talked earnestly about the need of com-
ing to Christ, coming then, at that very moment, and not putting
it off for an instant. Life is uncertain. Not one of them could
tell when he or she would be called to stand before the judgment
seat of God. Think of the fate of the unconverted sinner! Then
the speaker touched a little on hell-fire and the horrors of the
damned.
'There is a time, we know not when,
A place, we know not where,
That marks the destiny of man
To glory or despair.
"There is a line, by us unseen,
That crosses every path —
The hidden boundary between
God's mercy and his wrath."
"When the door of adamant and bronze has been shut," con-
tinued the speaker, "and the angel has turned the key in the lock
and hung it to the girdle of God, what escape is possible? Time
cannot rust the gates of hell; neither can it silver the locks of
God, and I will escape from my prison only when some fleet angel
can find the birthplace or the grave of God."
Margaret Lee shivered.
There is the cold that creeps into the body, stiffens the joints,
and benumbs the nerves — that can be overcome; but the coldness
that falls like a withering frost on the sensitive soul — what can
dispel that but fire sent down from the everlasting furnace of
God's love?
Margaret went out again into the night. She walked pain-
fully on and on. She left the blazing streets and went through a
darker part of the city until she came to the river. She walked
out on the bridge, leaned over the railing, and looked into the dark
Digitized by
Google
FOR THE SALVATION OF SOULS. 333
water below. It would be but a short struggle, a moment of
agony, and then there would be everlasting peace, rest, oblivion!
The figure of a man came from the shadows into the light on
the bridge. He stopped opposite Margaret, came up to her and
peered into the face of the crouching figure. There he saw agony
written, and it touched him to the heart.
"My dear woman, you are suffering. Can I do anything to
help your
She had been approached before by men at night, but this
voice was altogether different. There was a genuine ring in it
which reassured her; but still she did not answer.
'1 would like to help you. What can I do?" continued the
man.
"Nothing," she managed to say; "Nothing. No one can help
me now. I am going to die."
The man set a grip he was carrying on the bridge and came
■closer to the girl.
"You must not talk like that. All this world is God's. He
Btill lives and can bless you."
"God is dead," said the girl in a hoarse whisper. "The
preacher just said something about the grave of God. ,God is
dead, and some cruel, cruel monster controls the worlds and shuts
up people in bottomless pits where they burn forever and ever.
When God was alive, things were different, because God is love.
My mother told me so when I was little — but that's a long time
ago."
"Poor wandering soul," cried the man. " 'Silver and gold have
I none; but such as I have I give thee/ " Then he gently placed
his hand on her head and blessed her. A warm glow entered her
heart. It was a spark from the eternal fires of God, brought to
her by one of his servants.
She arose to her feet and took his hands.
"Who are you?" she asked.
"I am a servant of Jesus Christ, a minister of his gospel, a
missionary of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints."
"God bless you, God bless you," she cried, while the tears
rolled down her cheeks.
Elder Harrison Ware hesitated what to do next. Then he
Digitized by
Google
334 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
did something he had not yet done in his missionary experience.
Picking up his grip, he slipped his hand into the girl's arm and
led her away.
"Come, take a little walk with me," he said; and she unre-
sistingly went back with him across the bridge into the city. He
led her through an unfrequented street, at the end of which they
again reached the river. He talked to her cheerfully on the way.
She did not answer, and the Elder soon found that she was cling-
ing heavily to his arm.
"You are not well," he said to her; and we must find someone
to take care of you for the night. Can you keep up for about a
block fartherr
"I will try."
He took her into one of the poorer houses which in that part
of the city faced the river. Good Brother and Sister Redden wel-
comed him and his strange charge and at once set to work to min-
ister to the girl. They were poor in this world's wealth, but they
had a goodly portion of the riches which God pours into the hearts
of those who accept the gospel of Jesus Christ; and they were
willing to share their wealth with any needy brother or sister.
"Keep her, and make her as comfortable as you can for the
night," said Elder Ware. "I will go to Brother Jones and come
back to see you all tomorrow."
The next day Margaret Lee felt quite strong again, but Sister
Redden would not hear of her leaving them that day. They had
a long talk together by the kitchen fire, and in the afternoon Elder
Ware joined them. It was one of Margaret Lee's happiest days,
a bright sunshiny spot among much dreary darkness.
Margaret found work again and boarded with the Reddens.
The color came back to her face, and the strength to her limbs,
while her blue eyes beamed with gladness from the newly found
light which had arisen in her soul.
Some time after, Margaret went down into the river whose
waters flowed under the bridge, and was baptized in the liquid ele-
ment. She came forth a new creature in Christ with sins remitted
according to the promise. Her heart was all aglow because the
love of God permeated her whole being. No one entered the new
life more fervently or with more thankfulness than did Mar-
garet Lee.
Digitized by
Google
REVELATION BY WORKS AND WORD.
BY A. WOOTTON.
"I don't believe in revelation," is an expression common
enough in this age of boasted enlightenment and achievement, but
it is difficult to conceive of any human knowledge that is not the
result of revelation, either second-hand or direct from Deity. The
learning of the schools is mostly second-hand knowledge, much of
it having passed through many hands and consequently become
much diluted by mere opinion.
The knowledge that is obtained from nature by experiment
and observation is far superior to that generally taught in the
schools; still many of the schools are now adopting the laboratory
method of instruction — that is, the pupil is brought into contact
with nature that he may gain knowledge at first hand rather than
taking for granted the statements of teachers or books. But, says
one, "What has all this to do with revelation?" The answer is,
much; for, as the piece of sculpture is only the expression
of thoughts formed in the mind of the artist before he struck
the chisel, so are all the forms and phenomena of created things
the expression of the thoughts of the Creator; and every thought
or feeling aroused in the mind of a little child by observation, or
in the mind of the most profound philosopher by investigation and
experiment, is only a reproduction of the thought of deity ex-
pressed in a handwriting more definite and intelligible than the
combined powers of all languages of earth.
'The heavens declare the glory of God; and the firmament
showeth his handiwork. Day unto day uttereth speech, and night
unto night sheweth knowledge. There is no speech nor language,
where their voice is not heard." (Psalm 19: 1-3.)
Digitized by
Google
S36 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
The astronomer's heart swells with the contemplation of the
grandeur of the heavenly bodies, and he experiences delight in
observing the perfect harmony, yet diversity, of their movements.
God is revealing to him through an unmistakable form of expres-
sion some of the thoughts and feelings experienced by him "in the
beginning." When viewing the wonders displayed in the chemical
or physical laboratory or through the microscope, man is only
beginning to learn the alphabet of that language through which
God designs to reveal the thoughts he experienced in the acts of
creation.
The melody and harmony produced by a proper arrangement
and blending of musical sounds give joy to the cultivated ear, and
cause wonder at the variety and sweetness produced thereby.
When viewing the harmonious arrangement and blending of col-
ors and the variety of form in the floral world, the human soul
experiences a sense of extreme pleasure, which is intensified by
cultivated power to interpret this language. The pleasant odor
of flowers fills the soul with delight. All these are revelations to
his children, in a slight degree, of the feelings Deity experienced
when forming his plans, even before he carried the plans into exe-
cution and pronounced all things "good."
All the oral or written language on earth could never cause
one to realize the scent of the rose, the colors of the rainbow, the
taste of an orange, or the sound of a musical instrument. God's
spoken words by his own voice or by the voices of angels or pro-
phets, are often misunderstood, not through his inability to give
expression to his will, but through our mental incapacity to com-
prehend, and the inefficiency of our language as a mode of expres-
sion for the thoughts of Deity; but his works are perfect modes
of expressing his thoughts as far as man's capability to read them
goes.
Language has been inadequate to convey fully to man the per-
sonality and attributes of God and his relation to the human fam-
ily, as is witnessed by the diversity of opinion on these subjects
oven among professed Christians of our own time. As men,
through the medium of spoken language, failed to comprehend
God, he manifested himself personally to Abraham and to Moses,
and, in the meridian of time, sent his Son, a member of the God-
Digitized by
Google
REVELATION BY WORK AND WORD. 337
head, to take upon himself a body of flesh and bones. He died,
rose from the tomb, manifested himself to his disciples, demon-
strated to them that he had taken up the identical body that was
nailed upon the cross, and with this body ascended into heaven in
their presence; and, although he declared, "He that hath seen me
hath seen the Father," ahd Paul declared he was in the express
image of the Father, still men will persist in declaring that God
is without body, parts or passions. Snch notions, fixed in the
minds of the people for ages through the teachings of uninspired
leaders, indicate plainly the necessity of a repetition in our day of
concrete, visible revelation to disabuse the minds of mankind
from these erroneous ideas, inasmuch as "this is life eternal, that
they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom
thou hast sent." To meet this need, the Father and the Son both
made themselves manifest to Joseph Smith, in bodily form, as two
distinct, separate personalities, showing that they are not one in
substance, but only in purpose, in design and in execution of the
divine will.
After this manifestation Joseph Smith knew more of the
personality of the Father and the Son than he could have known
by reading volumes of written works on the subject, even if writ-
ten by those who knew; for knowledge received from others by oral
or written language is second-hand at best, and is only belief on
the part of the hearer or reader; while those things that are re-
vealed from the Creator, the source of all intelligence, become
knowledge independent of the veracity of any intermediate per-
son. The testimony that comes to the true believer through the
Holy Spirit is positive to the one receiving it, but no language can
convey that testimony to another — it must be experienced to be
understood.
Digitized by
Google
CAUSES LEADING UP TO THE REFOR-
MATION.
BY LESTER MANGUM.
II.
(Concluded.)
Daring these long centuries of persecution, the church had
held things in common. Their ceremonies had not been elaborate.
The early Christians were simple followers of Christ. With the
union of church and state, simplicity gave place to gorgeousness,
especially in church architecture and church decorations. Bishops,
instead of being the earnest teachers of their Master's will, became
proud and arrogant dictators of the people's consciences. Pagan
temples were used for Christian churches, and so tenaciously did
the spirit of these places cling to them that the heads of the church
became pagans in appearence, as well as in thought. All that was
striking and gorgeous in the attire of the Pagan priests, was eagerly
adopted by the Christian bishops. Not content to stop here, they
made the ceremonies of the church correspond. "The confes-
sion of sins to the priest, the processions, the decoration of
images, the prostrations before the priest, are all in their origin
pagan observances.
"The pagans exhausted their art in reproductions of Venus
and Cupid, mother and son. Christians now began to exhaust their
art in paintings of Mary and the Christ, mother and son.
"The pagans deified certain superior mortals, and prayed to
them. The. Christians, seizing upon this practice to further con-
version, tried to infuse spirit into the same moribund superstition,
Digitized by
Google
I
CAUSES LEADING UP TO THE REFORMATION. 339
and began to pray to men and women, dead and of reputed good-
ness, calling them saints.
"The pagans knelt before their images, adorned them with
flowers, burnt incense before them, lighted tapers about them,
carried them in processions, and made pilgrimages to .them. The
degenerate Christians began to do likewise.
"The pagan images had a habit of sweating at certain emer-
gencies, nodding at others, oozing blood at others, and curing
disease at others. It was not long before Christian images were
found to possess similar powers.
'The pagans kissed their images, and kissed the toe of their,
high priest. Not only did the Christians adopt the pagan word
pope, and install a priest in his office, but they also adopted the
pagan custom of kissing his toe.
"The pagans prayed for the dead and believed in a purgatory.
When they became Christian, the mass of the people discarded
neither the custom nor the belief.
'The pagan shaved the head of the priest, and clad him in
vestments. The Christians followed the same practices."
Christian feasts were substituted for pagan observances. If
the time for the two feasts did not fall upon the same day, the
pagan day was adopted to secure the readier acceptance of the
substitute, the only change being in the name. The ancient
Romans would on a certain day go to the banks of the Tiber and
worship the river god. The Christians observed the same
practice on the same day, but prayed to Christ instead.
The pagans worshiped the sun, the day of observance being
the shortest in the year. The Christians wished to substitute a
Christian ceremony, so they changed it from the worship of the
sun to the Son of God. What event in his life should it mark?
Why not his birth? But was that the day of his birth? Perhaps
not, but that need make no difference. The priests gave out that
the 25th of December was the day on which Christ was born,and the
people accepted it. Over one thousand years after, scholars proved
it false, but the custom still prevails.
There were four principal seats of authority in the early
church: Rome, Constantinople, Antioch and Alexandria. Over
each of these presided a bishop. As was natural, Rome being the
Digitized by
Google
340 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
home of the emperor, its bishop had some little precedence. The
people of Rome, however, put a slight upon Constantino on account
of his plebeian birth on his mother's side, and in retaliation he
removed the seat of government from the "Eternal City" to the
banks of the Bosphorus, where he built the new capital, naming it
Constantinople, in his honor. It might be interesting to add that
the building of the city cost the labor of one hundred thousand
workman for eight years.
While this weakened Rome politically, it gave her ambitious
bishops the very opportunity they desired to build up that spiritual
power which was afterwards known as the Papacy, and before
which kings and emperors were to bow in humble subjection.
Rome and Constantinople were so far apart and means of
communication were so primitive that the people of Rome grew
to feel that they were practically separated from their ruler.
They felt indeed that they were hardly his subjects. The bishops
of Rome saw their opportunity and made the most of it The peo-
ple grew, through skillful management, to look up to the bishop of
Rome as their oracle in things political as well as things religious.
The system developed slowly but surely. Its first bold stroke was
made by Ambrose, Archbishop of Milan, in the fourth century.
The emperor Theodosius instigated a wholesale massacre against
the citizens of Thessalonica, because, in a revolt, they had killed
some of his guards. His high position guarded him from attack
from the leading bishops, but not so with all. Ambrose stood
firmly for what he considered the rights of the church, demanding
that Theodosius confess his sin and seek absolution. The unequal
contest was watched with great interest, by the followers of each
side. At last Theodosius was forced to yield. The secret power
of the church was beginning to be felt. It was the first signal
victory for the church against the state, and the heralder of many
that were to succeed. Ambrose had led out, and, as is usual, there
were many followers.
By this time the political power of the Roman Empire was
decidedly on the decline and the power of the church was as
decidedly on the advance. In the fifth century, the bishop of Rome
claimed precedence over all other bishops, and advanced in support
of his claim, the Petrene theory. In effect it was this: Christ
Digitized by
Google
CAUSES LEADING UP TO THE REFORMATION. 341
gave the keys of the kingdom to Peter. He stood at the head of
the Twelve and had been the first Bishop of Rome. At his death
his power naturally descended to his successor. The keys of the
kingdom were handed down as a legacy to the church. For awhile
this authority had beeen allowed to fall into disuse, but Leo the
Great revived it, and with such energy that it holds with unabated
force to this day.
There was a continual struggle between the emperor in the
east and the pope of Rome, as the bishop was now called; but the
power of the former steadily declined while that of the latter
was ever on the increase. To make matters still more complicated,
there was a division on doctrine. The parties were known as the
Orthodox and the Arian.
At this time western Europe was being overrun by migrating
tribes of Goths. The barbarians were Christians of the Arian
party, and they came in such numbers that the Orthodox party
became alarmed. Several centuries before this, Clovis, king of
the Franks, had embraced the faith of the Orthodox party, and
now his people were the leading race in Europe. In the eighth
century the pope asked the assistance of the Franks in checking
the power of the Arians. They responded and were successful.
From this time on, the pope looked to the Franks as the defenders
of the faith, and he in turn acknowledged them as the head of
political affairs. The compact was made more firm when Charle-
magne ascended the Frankish throne. On Christmas day, 800, he
was crowned emperor of the holy Roman empire, remaining also
king of the Franks.
This was another union of church and state, but while Charle-
magne lived the church was secondary in power. Under his suc-
cessors, however, the church assumed the lead. The purpose of
the union, as far as the church was concerned, was effected. The
Arian party had been crushed and the power of the pope rose
over its ruins.
In the eleventh century Hildebrand was pope, and Henry IV,
was emperor of Germany. Henry married against the wishes of
the pope and was excommunicated. He was determined not to
yield, but his subjects were such slaves to the superstitious power
of popery that they dared not support their leader. At last he
Digitized by
Google
342 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
was forced to yield. In company with his wife, his child and one
friend, he crossed the Alps in the dead of winter, making his way
to Rome where he presented himself before the pope for pardon
and absolution. It had been a hard straggle for the mastery and
Hildebrand was determined to make the most of his victory. For
three days the penitent king was forced to stand barefooted in the
snow. At last he was admitted to the august presence of the pope,
when, after due signs of submission, he'.was received into the bosom
of the church and reinstated on his throne. This was considered a
great victory for the church, but the day was to come when it
would react, and be one of the strong means in furthering the
Reformation.
The pope from now on made and unmade kings at will. The
papacy had a hungry desire and craving for power and riches, and
was not over-conscientious in the methods employed in gaining the
ends in view.
The church preached that at the end of the tenth century
the world's history would be completed. As the time drew near,
there were fearful forebodings in the hearts of all. The self-right-
eous ordered their ascension robes, carrying them with them where-
ever they went, believing that at the blessed moment they would
be caught up by the heavenly hosts to dwell in paradise. Urged
on by the church, the people were convinced of the uselessnees of
this world's goods, and, in fact, that they would serve as a weight
to keep them from entering the next. Of course there was only
one thing to do. The dross was to be given to the church. The
church appointed her receivers and all went "merrily as a marriage
bell." The church thus became very wealthy, but not wealthy
enough. Besides, the world had not come to an end, and the people
might want their property back again. What was to be done? The
question is answered by the history of the crusades.
The infidels ruled the holy land. There popery held no sway.
Such a condition of affairs must not exist. It was a challenge to
the power of the church. The preaching of the crusades was the
result.
The nobles lacked the necessary cash for such an enterprise.
How should they secure it? The church was charitable and came
to their assistance, by giving one dollar in cash for many dollars
igitized-by
Google
CAUSES LEADING UP TO THE REFORMATION. 343
in landed property. She accomplished two purposes by one stroke
— the equipment of the army of invasion,and the enormous increase
of her own wealth and power.
The next question was, how should the rank and file be secured?
It was a church movement, trust the church for its execution.
Criminals were pardoned, if they would join the army of the cross.
Debtors'obligations were cancelled,and sins were forgiven and blotted
out from the book of remembrance. Soldiers who died fighting for
the cross immediately found refuge in paradise. In the hour of
need, if it should ever come, hosts of angels, so it was declared,
would fight on the side of the soldiers of Christ. The last two prom-
ises were borrowed from the teachings of Mohammed; but they
served the purpose. All this the ecclesiastics promised to the cru-
saders, and they believed. Such was the power of the church!
. The crusades failed; the promises of the church failed, and men
were forced to think. But thought was sluggish, and hampered at
every step by superstition. The few that came to conclusions
dangerous to the church were soon disposed of as we shall now see.
The first reform movement originated in England in 1438,
under the influence of John Wycliffe. He held views different from
those held by the pope. He saw prevailing abuses in the church
and attacked them with all his might. He tried to reform the
church from within. This was an impossibility, and he failed.
Neither he nor his followers, the Lollards, could escape the long
arm of the pope. But investigation had begun, and it was not to
be uprooted so easily. Moreover, the seed had taken root on the
continent, and Jerome of Prague and John Huss were the next
reform leaders. They preached boldly and successfully. The pope
in great alarm began to realize that his monopoly of holiness was
being assailed. Something must be done, and at once, to check
the spread of heresy.
Jerome and Huss were summoned, under promise of safe con-
duct, to appear at the council of Constance. They came, were tried
for heresy and convicted. Regardless of the promise made to them,
they were burned at the stake. They also had tried to reform the
church from within. It was the second attempt and the second
failure. The leaders were killed but the movement went on.
It next sprang up in the city of Florence, with Savonarola as
Digitized by
Google
344 , IMPROVEMENT ERA.
its champion. He preached against the reigning house of Florence,
the Medicis, and they were banished. He preached against the low
condition of morals and they were reformed. He preached against
the pride of riches; the love of fine raiment and bright jewels;
and the wealthy cast their fine silks and jewels at his feet. He
next attacked the vices of literature, and the writers of amatory
verse and lascivious books burned their productions in his presence.
Little children paid their tithes and offerings.
The movement could not stop here. Savonarola attacked the
church in general and held up for comparison her pristine purity. The
profligate Borgia sat on the papal throne, and so the crusade against
the impurities of the church proved the reformer's overthrow. Papal
thunders shook the foundations of the reform structure, and it fell.
Savonarola was deserted by his former friends, tried for treason to the
church, made to confess that he had prophesied against it, and was
convicted. To the last he declared his belief in the church, deny-
ing heresy. But he had dared to attack the pope, and he too suf-
fered death by fire. His was the third reform movement from
within and the third failure.
Alexander VI squandered the papal revenues in riotous living
and rich legacies to needy relatives and favorites. His successor
Julius II, known as the "warrior pope," emptied the treasury in
support of his political policy. So, when his successor, Leo X,
came to the throne and was desirous of completing St. Peter's
cathedral, it was necessary to devise some means whereby to refill
the depleted coffers of the church.
The device hit upon was an ingenious one, to say the least
Leo made use of the Catholic doctrine of supererogation. It is to
this effect: one drop of Christ's blood is sufficient to atone for the
original sin of the world. The rest he left as a legacy to the
church, by it to be vicariously applied for the wiping out of indi-
vidual sins and the upbuilding of the church in general. By the
same law, it was held possible for man to live a more righteous life
than was necessary for his own salvation. In such a case, the over-
plus of his good works went to swell the moral treasury of the
church. The world at large was not supposed to know the exact
amount of such capital on hand, so if emergency demanded the
stock might be watered.
Digitized by
Google
CAUSES LEADING UP TO THE REFORMATION. 845
With such unlimited moral treasure at his command, and with
multitudes of eager purchasers, Leo felt that there was no further
need of trouble or delay, so he commenced his famous sale of in-
dulgences. "Go ye into all the land and sell licenses to commit
sin/' was the sum and substance of the instructions which he gave
to his commissioners.
The right to canvass Germany was given to Albert, Elector of
Metz. He and Leo were to share the proceeds equally. Albert
selected as his agent in this highly lucrative business, John Tetzel*
a Dominican monk. Forth he went, prepared to sell forgiveness
for sins, past, present, and future.
It is related that one man who was able to appreciate the
hideous side of the traffic, approached Tetzel one day to buy an in-
dulgence for sin intended. Upon being questioned, it was divulged
that the person he was to rob — for such was the crime intended —
was both rich and of high church standing. Nevertheless, Tetzel
was willing to sell if the would-be-robber was able and willing to
pay handsomely for the privilege. This he did, and left for the field
of action with his paper bearing the great seal of Rome.
A few days after this, Tetzel was threading his way through
a dark forest in company with his strong box which was well filled-
In the deepest recesses of the woods, he was waylaid and robbed.
The thief made no attempt to escape, was arrested and placed on
trial. When asked for his defense, he calmly submitted his indulg-
ence procured from Tetzel who represented the Pope himself. There
was nothing to do but acknowledge the invalidity of the sale or
acquit the man. He was acquitted. In this neighborhood lived
the foremost theologian of the age. He was by nature a reformer.
The unholy traffic carried on by Tetzel roused all that was antag-
onistic in him, and he began his war against the pope. That man
was Martin Luther.
On the night of October 31, 1517, Luther walked through
the streets of Wittenberg alone, and nailed to the church door a
series of propositions, ninety-five in number, which may be regarded
as the corner-stone of the Reformation. In substance the seventy-
five propositions set forth:
"That true repentance for sin ends only with life:
"The pope can remit no penalty which he has not imposed.
Digitized by
Google
846 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
"No man can be saved from divine punishment by the pope's pardon.
"The laws of ecclesiastic penance should be imposed upon the living
and not upon the dead.
''The pope has no power over souls in purgatory.
"If the pope can release souls from purgatory, he should do so out of
pity and mercy, and not for money.
"Sins are not forgiven without repentance.
"True repentance brings pardon from on high without price."
Luther strongly and successfully maintained from the pulpit
the points he advocated. 'The soil, moreover was ready for the
seed. The man and the hour had at last met. The lives, teachings,
and works of Wycliffe, Huss, Jerome, Renchlin, Hutten, and Eras-
mus had prepared the minds of men for great changes."
That was the spiritual side of the question; but with those
influences alone it could not have succeeded. The higher Germans
were awakening to the fact that Rome was literally robbing them
of all their surplus cash. Once gone, it never returned. Papal
courtiers made sport of the rude German at the court of Rome,
choosing him for the butt of their ridicule. The Germans were
proud and could resent an injury, and they had not forgotten the
humiliation a former emperor had suffered at the hands of papal
arrogance, when he had been compelled to stand barefooted in the
snow for three days to secure absolution. This all reacted now
against the power at Rome, and Luther found willing support from
the hands of some of the German princes.
It does not appear that Luther at first intended to do more
than try to reform prevailing abuses; but the tide of circumstances
swept him on. Of course, he became at once the object of papal
solicitude, and was summoned before the Emperor Charles V, who
was a staunch Catholic, to answer to the charge of heresy. He
went as Jerome and Huss had gone before him, but times were
changed; and those who favored treating him as other reformers
had been treated, found it would not be a safe plan to adopt. He
was therefore turned loose, and the reformation from now on was
an assured victory. Luther soon severed all connections with the
mother church, and became the recognized head of the new faith
known as Protestantism.
To sum up briefly the points aimed at in this lecture: Pressure
Digitized by
Google
CAUSES LEADING UP TO THE REFORMATION. 347
from without keeps a solid body intact, and compresses even a loose
organism into compactness. As long as such a condition existed,
the inner purity of the primitive church remained unsullied. But
the time came when church and state were combined. The ruler
of one became the head of the other, and spiritual affairs were so
interwoven with politics that only the spirit of the latter remained.
The truth had been given to the world, however, and it was not to
be crushed out entirely. In glimpes it was revealed to those who
sought it here and there. Such seekers were Wycliffe, Huss,
Jerome, Savonarola, and Luther. The first four died for the prin-
ciples they advocated, and their deaths were not in vain. Each
effort paved the way and prepared for the next.
The popes became arrogant and greedy for spiritual and tem-
poral power, and made promises which fell to the ground. Idolatry
crept in, in the form of image and relic worship. Then came the
time when old fallacies were exploded, and the popes were proved
fallible. Men had begun to think for themselves, and out of such
thinking grew the Reformation.
A CONTRAST.
Unthinking, idle, vain and young,
I talked and laughed, and danced and sung,
And, proud of health, of freedom vain,
Dreamed not of sorrow or of pain,
Accounting, in my hours of glee,
The world was only made for me.
But when the days of sorrow came,
And sickness wrecked my languid frame;
When folly's vain pursuits were o'er,
And I could sing and dance no more,
It then occurred how sad 't would be
Were this world only made for me.
Princess Amelia.
Digitized by
Google
CUPID INTERVIEWED.
( Written, for the Era.)
BY BISHOP 0, F. WHITNEY.
Stay, Cupid, tell me — What is love?
"Ti8 something like a tree —
'Known by its fruits,' I fancy, sir.
And think you will agree."
What are its fruits — sweet words and smiles?*
"Nay, these its blossoms are,
The promises of fruit to come,
It may be near or far."
And what are broken promises?
"Frost-bitten buds, of course;
Then sweet words change to bitter ones^
And smiles to frowns, or worse."
And letters — notes — love's messages?
"Oh, letters are but leaves,
Whereof the swain disconsolate
Hope's chaplet fondly weaves."
If letters looked for never come,
What must I then suppose?
"Your tree is barren — dead — or in
Another's garden grows."
Digitized by
Google
CUPID INTERVIEWED. 349
Hold! What of kisses soft and warm?
"I really could'nt say —
I never deal with metaphors
When kisses come my way.
"But still I answer — Love, true love
Is very like a tree;
The longer grown the stronger grown,
Where'er that growth may be.
"Such love is not ephemeral,
It dies not with the day;
It's flowers are heavenly immortelles,
It teems with fruit alway.
"But soul with soul must sympathize,
As sun and soil agree,
Or there shall come nor fruit nor flower;
For love is like a tree."
Digitized by
Google
THE LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY
RIGDON.
BY JOHN JAQUES, ASSISTANT CHURCH HISTORIAN.
IV.
On Sunday, July 25, 1841, Elder Sidney Rigdon preached a
general funeral sermon, designed to comfort and instruct the Saints,
especially those who had been called to mourn the loss of relatives
and friends. He was followed by President Joseph Smith, illustrat-
ing the subject of the resurrection.
At a special conference at Nauvoo, August 16, President Rigdon
made some "appropriate remarks on speculation," and on November
1, he resigned his seat in the city council, on account of ill health.
Joseph baptized Sidney in the font in behalf of his parents, Decem-
ber 28.
On the 12th of May, 1842, Joseph dictated a letter to Sidney,
"concerning certain difficulties or surmises which existed." The
next day Joseph received a letter in reply. In the evening, Joseph,
accompanied by Elder Willard Richards, had an interview with
Elder Rigdon, at the post office, "concerning certain evil reports, put
in circulation by Francis M. Higbee, about some of Elder Rigdon's
family and others; much apparent satisfaction was manifested at the
conversation by Elder Rigdon."
In the Nauvoo Wasp of July 23, Sidney Rigdon says: "As
there seems to be some foolish notions that I have been engaged
with J. C. Bennett, in the difficulties between him and some of the
citizens of this place, I merely say in reply to such idle and vain
reports that they are without foundation in truth."
Digitized by
Google
THE LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON. 351
Elder Rigdon called Elder William Clayton into his office,
October 5, and told him that Judge Douglass had said, at Carthage,
that he had ascertained that Governor Carlin had intentionally
issued an illegal writ to get Joseph to Carthage, where he might
be acquitted by habeas corpus before Judge Douglass, and then be
arrested by a legal writ, as soon as released under the illegal one,
and be seized by waiting emissaries and borne away to Missouri,
without further ceremony.
On the 7th, Elder Elias Higbee stated similar things, and that
he had heard that many Missourians were going into Illinois, to
endeavor to take Joseph. On hearing these things, Joseph said,
'It is more and more evident that Carlin is determined to have me
taken to Missouri, if he can."
In answer to a letter of the 17th, Justin Butterfield, on the
20th, wrote from Chicago to Sidney Rigdon upon the illegality of
the requsition made by the Governor of Missouri upon the Governor
of Illinois for the surrender of Joseph Smith, on the charge of being
an accessory to the shooting of Governor Boggs. Mr. Butterfield
said he had no doubt that the supreme court of Illinois would dis-
charge Joseph upon habeas corpus.
In a letter to Horace R. Hotchkiss, Esq., November 26, Joseph
wrote:
In regard to your having written to me some few weeks ago, I will
observe that I have received no communication from you for some months
back. If you wrote to me, the letter has been broken open and detained,
no doubt, as has been the case with a great quantity of letters from my
friends of late, and especially within the last three months.
Few if any letters for me can get through the post office in this
place, and more particularly letters containing money, and matters of
much importance. I am satisfied that S. Rigdon and others connected
with him have been the means of doing incalculable injury, not only to
myself, but to the citizens in general; and, sir, under such a state of
things, you will have some idea of the difficulties I have to encounter,
and the censure I have to bear through the unjust conduct of that man
and others, whom he permits to interfere with the post office business.
Having said so much I must close for the present.
Concerning going to Missouri, Joseph said, December 28:
Let the government of Missouri redress the wrongs she has done to
Digitized by
Google
552 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
the Saints, or let the corse follow them from generation to generation
until they do. When I was going up to Missouri, in company with Elder
Rigdon and our families, on an extremely cold day, to go forward was
fourteen miles to a house, and backward nearly as far.
We applied to all the taverns for admission in vain; we were ''Mor-
mons/' and could not be received. Such was the extreme cold that in
one hour we must have perished. We pleaded for our women and chil-
dren in vain. We counseled together, and the brethren agreed to stand
by meg and we concluded that we might as well die fighting as freeze to
death. \
I went into a tavern and plead our cause to get admission. The
landlord said he could not keep us for love or money. I told him we
must and would stay, let the consequence be what it might; for we must
stay or perish. The landlord replied, "We have heard the Mormons are
very bad people; and the inhabitants of Paris have combined not to have
anything to do with them, or you might stay." I said to him, "We will
stay; but no thanks to you. I have men enough to take the town; and
if we must freeze, we will freeze by the burning of these houses." The tav-
erns were then opened, and we were accommodated, and received many
apologies in the morning from the inhabitants for their abusive treat-
ment.
John C. Bennett wrote to Sidney Rigdon and Orson Pratt, from
Springfield, Illinois, January 10, 1843, showing that he (Bennett)
was endeavoring to have Joseph rearrested and taken to Missouri.
In connection with this circumstance Joseph said, "I would just
remark, that I am not at all indebted to Rigdon for this letter, but
to Orson Pratt, who, after he had read it, immediately brought it
to me."
. There was a time of rejoicing and congratulation on the release
of Joseph from arrest at Carthage; and on the 18th, concerning a
party at his house, he says:
I then read John G. Bennett's letter to Mr. Sidney Rigdon and Orson
Pratt, of the 10th inst, and told them that Mr. Pratt showed me the let-
ter. Mr. Rigdon did not want to have it known that he had any hand in
showing the letter, but wanted to keep it a secret, as though he were
.holding a private correspondence with Bennett; but as soon as Mr. Pratt
got the letter, he brought it to me, which proves that Mr. Pratt had no
correspondence with Bennett, and had no fellowship for his works of
darkness.
Digitized by
Google
THE LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON 353
Joseph says, February 11: "This day had an interview with
Elder Rigdon and his family, they expressed a willingness to be
saved; good feelings prevailed, and we again shook hands together."
The same day Sidney Rigdon was elected city attorney. On the
13th, he "gave a brief history of our second visit to Jackson County,
Missouri." Joseph also received a letter from Sidney about Will-
iam H. Rollison wanting to get the Nauvoo post office, and inclos-
ing petition in opposition to Rollison. Sidney Rigdon, postmaster,
wrote to Alfred Edward Stokes, on the 19th, deprecating and
denying the many false stories circulated concerning the Saints.
Sidney Rigdon's physical constitution appeared to have been
not very strong, and his sufferings in Kirtland and Missouri from the
mobs evidently had somewhat weakened his mind as well as his body.
Although Joseph thought much of him and was ever kindly dis-
posed towards him, yet, at times at least, Joseph evidently could
not place full confidence in him. Nor could some other brethren.
Consequently, on March 27, Joseph wrote to him as follows:
Dear Sir: — It is with sensations of deep regret and poignant grief
that I dictate a few lines to you this morning, to let you know what my
feelings are in relation to yourself, as it is against my principles to act
the part of a hypocrite or to dissemble in anywise whatever with any
man. I have tried for a long time to smother my feelings and not let
you know that I thought you were secretly and underhandedly doing all
you could to take advantage of and injure me; but whether my feelings
are right or wrong, remains for eternity to reveal.
I cannot any longer forbear throwing off the mask and letting you
know of the secret wranglings of my heart, that you may not be deceived
in relation to them, and that you may be prepared, sir, to take whatever
course you see proper in the premises.
I am, sir, honest, when I say that I believe and am laboring under
the fullest convictions that you are actually practicing deception and
wickedness against me and the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints; and that'you are in connection with John C. Bennett and George
W. Robinson in the whole of their abominable practices, in seeking to
destroy me and this people; and that Jared Carter is as deep in the mud
as you, sir, are in the mire, in your conspiracies; and that you are in the
exercise of a traitorous spirit against our lives and interests, by com-
bining with our enemies and the murderous Mksourians. My feelings,
sir, have been wrought upon to a very great extent, in relation to your-
Digitized by
Google
364 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
self, ever since soon after the first appearance of John C. Bennett in this
place. There has been something dark and mysterious hovering over our
business concerns, that are not only palpable but altogether unaccount-
able, in relation to the post office. And, sir, from the very first of the
pretentions of John C. Bennett to secure to me the post office, (which by-
the-bye, I have never desired, if I could have justice done me in that
department, without my occupancy,) I have known, sir, that it was a
fraud practiced upon me, and of the secret plottings and connivings be-
tween him and yourself in relation to the matter the whole time, as well
as many other things which I have kept locked up in my own bosom. But
I am constrained, at this time, to make known my feelings to you.
I do not write this with the intention of insulting you, or of bearing
down upon you or with a desire to take any advantage of you, or with
the intention of laying one straw in your way detrimental to your char-
acter or influence, or to suffer anything whatever that has taken place,
which is within my observation or that has come to my knowledge to go
abroad, betraying any confidence that has ever been placed in me. But
I do assure you, most sincerely, that what I have said I verily believe;
and this is the reason why I have said it — that you may know the real
convictions of my heart, not because I have any malice or hatred, neither
would I injure one hair of your head; and I will assure you that these
convictions are attended with the deepest sorrow.
I wish to God it were not so, and that I could get rid of the achings
of my heart on that subject; and I now notify you that unless something
should take place to restore my mind to its former confidence in you,
by some acknowledgments on your part, or some explanations that shall
do away my jealousies, I must, as a conscientious man, publish my with-
drawal of my fellowship from you to The Church, through the medium of
the Times and Seasons, and demand of the conference a hearing concern-
ing your case; that on conviction of justifiable grounds, they will demand
your license. I could say much more, but let the above suffice for the
present. Yours, in haste,
Joseph Smith.
Sidney answered Joseph's letter the same day, expressing sur-
prise at its contents. He denied having any collusion with John
C. Bennett, or others, or giving him any countenance in regard to
the post office, or any other troubles. Bennett had threatened
Sidney if he did not cease aiding Joseph, and had made a violent
attack upon him (Sidney) in a speech at St. Louis. Sidney's letter
is too lengthy for insertion here. In it he said: "Now, on the
broad scale, I can assert in truth, that with myself and any other
Digitized by
Google
J
TEE LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON. 355
person on this globe there never was nor is there now existing
anything privately or publicly to injure your character in any
respect whatever; neither has any person spoken to me on any
such subject. All that has ever been said by me has been said to
your face, all of which you know as well as I."
"I do consider it a matter of just offense to me to hear about
Bennett's assisting me to office. I shall have a lower opinion of
myself than I now have when I think I need his assistance."
At the general conference, April 6, on the floor of the Temple,
Nauvoo, when Elder Rigdon's name was presented as counselor to
President Smith, Elder Rigdon said the last time he attended con-
ference was at the laying of the corner stones of the temple. He
had had poor health since, and had been connected with most for-
bidding circumstances, resulting in "some feelings." He had
never had a doubt of the work. He had told his family to guard
against that fellow, Bennett, for some time he would attempt to
make a rupture among the people. Elder Rigdon had just received
a threatening letter from Bennett to the effect that if he (Rigdon)
did not change his course, he should feel the force of Bennett's
power. As he (Rigdon) had an increase of health and strength,
he desired to serve the Church in any way possible.
Dimick B. Huntington asked what he meant when he said
Bennett was a good man, and when he called him a perfect gentle-
man. Elder Rigdon said he did not recollect it, and Dimick must
have been mistaken. Dimick said he knew he was not.
The vote to sustain Rigdon was put and carried unanimously.
At the conference the next day (7th), while the choir was
singing, President Joseph Smith remarked to Elder Rigdon, "This
day is a millennium within these walls, for there is nothing but
peace," showing that Joseph was inclined to accept Rigdon's pro-
fessions. But that condition did not last long.
Joseph said on Thursday, April 20, "Elder Rigdon received a
letter last Sunday, informing him that the Nauvoo post office was
abolished. He foolishly supposed it genuine, neglected his duty,
and started for Carthage to learn more about it, but was met by
Mr. Hamilton, an old mail contractor, who satisfied him it was a
hoax; and he returned home, and the mail arrived as usual today."
On the 9th of May, Joseph, Sidney, P. P. Pratt, John Taylor,
Digitized by
Google
356 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Wilford Woodruff, and about a hundred others, gentlemen and
ladies, took a trip on the Maid qflowfy on the Mississippi River.
On the 1st of July, on investigation of writ of habeas corpus,
in the municipal court of Nauvoo, in the case of Joseph Smith,
Sidney Rigdon gave lengthy testimony concerning the Missouri
troubles. On the same day, Sidney acted as moderator at a public
meeting of the citizens of Nauvoo in the Assembly Hall, "in rela-
tion to the late arrest of General Joseph Smith."
On Sunday afternoon, August 13, at the stand, President
Joseph Smith made the following remarks-*
"We have had certain traders in this city, who have been writing
falsehoods to Missouri; and there is a certain man in this city who has
made a covenant to betray and give me up to the Missourians, and that,
too, before Governor Garlin commenced his persecutions. That man is
no other than Sidney Rigdon. This testimony I have from gentlemen
from abroad, whose names I do not wish to give.
"I most solemnly proclaim the withdrawal of my fellowship from
this man, on condition that the foregoing be true; and let the Saints
proclaim abroad, that he may no longer be acknowledged as my Counsel-
lor; and all who feel to sanction my proceedings and views will manifest
it by uplifted hands.
'There was unanimous vote that Sidney Rigdon be disfellow-
shiped, and his license demanded.*'
At the stand, on Sunday, 20th, Sidney Rigdon read a copy of
a letter, to show the people that he was not guilty of treachery.
On Sunday morning, 27th, at the stand, Joseph said: "Two
weeks ago today, something was said about Elder Sidney Rigdon,
and a vote was taken to disfellowship him, and to demand his
license on account of a report brought by Elder Hyde from
Quincy." He then read a letter from Thomas Carlin to Sidney
Rigdon in answer to one from him. The nature of Carlin's letter
was to shield Sidney from imputations of unfaithfulness to Joseph,
who then said, "The letter is one of the most evasive things, and
carries with it a design to hide the truth."
At conference, October 7, "Elder Sidney Rigdon addressed the
conference on the subject of his situation and circumstances among
the Saints. President Joseph Smith addressed the conference,
inviting an expression of any charges or complaints which the
Digitized by
Google
THE LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON. 367
conference had to make. He stated his dissatisfaction with Elder
Sidney Rigdon as a counselor, not having received any material
benefit from his labors or counsels since their escape from Mis-
souri. Several complaints were then brought forward in reference
to his management in the post office; a supposed correspondence
and connection with John C. Bennett, with ex-Governor Carlin, and
with the Missourians, of a treacherous character; also his leaguing
with dishonest persons in endeavoring to defraud the innocent.
President Joseph Smith related to the conference the detention of
documents from Justin Butterfield, Esq., which were designed for
the benefit of himself (President Smith), but were not handed over
for some three or four weeks, greatly to his disadvantage; also,
an indirect testimony from Missouri, through the mother of Orin
P. Rockwell, that said Rigdon and others had given information,
by letter, of President Smith's visit to Dixon, advising them to
proceed to that place and arrest him there. He stated that, in
consequence of those and other circumstances, and his unprofitable-
ness to him as a counselor, he did not wish to retain him in that
station, unless those difficulties could be removed; but desired his
salvation, and expressed his willingness that he should retain a
place among the Saints. Elder Sidney Rigdon pleaded, concern-
ing the document from Justin Butterfield, Esq., that he received it
in answer to some inquiries which he had transmitted to him; that
he received it at a time when he was sick, and unable to examine
it; did not know that it was designed for the perusal and benefit
of President Joseph Smith; that he had consequently, ordered it to
be laid aside, where it remained until inquired for by Joseph Smith.
He had never written to Missouri concerning the visit of Joseph
Smith to Dixon, and knew of no other person having done so.
That concerning certain rumors of belligerent operations under
Governor Carlin's administration, he had related them, not to
alarm or disturb any one; but that he had the rumors from good
authorities, and supposed them well founded. That he had never
received but one communication from John C. Bennett, and that of
a business character, except one addressed to him conjointly with
Elder Orson Pratt, which he handed over to President Smith. That
he had never written any letters to John C. Bennett."
The next day, Sunday, 8th, "Elder Rigdon resumed his plea of
Digitized by
Google
358 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
defense. He related the circumstances of his reception in the
city of Quincy, after his escape from Missouri — the cause of his
delay in not going to the city of Washington, on an express to
which he had been appointed; and closed with a moving appeal to
President Joseph Smith, concerning their former friendship, asso-
ciations, and sufferings; and expressed his willingness to resign
his place, though with sorrowful and indescribable feelings. Dur-
ing this address, the sympathies of the congregation were highly
excited."
Elder Almon W. Babbitt and President William Law spoke in
defense of Sidney, Elder Babbitt stating that Esquire Johnson
exonerated Elder Sidney Rigdon from the charges or suspicion of
having had a treacherous correspondence with ex-Governor Carlin.
President Joseph Smith explained the supposed treacherous
correspondence with ex-Governor Carlin, and expressed entire
lack of confidence in Sidney's integrity and steadfastness, judging
from past intercourse.
President Hyrum Smith advocated the exercise of mercy
toward their fellows, and especially towards their aged companion
and fellow servant in the cause of truth and righteousness,
whereupon, on motion by William Marks, the conference voted
that Elder Sidney Rigdon be permitted to retain his station as
counselor to the First President,
President Joseph Smith arose and said: "I have thrown him
off my shoulders, and you have again put him on me; you may
carry him, but I will not."
Digitized by
Google
EXPERIENCES IN THE LIFE OF PRESIDENT
WILFORD WOODRUFF.
BY ABRAHAM 0. WOODRUFF, OF THE QUORUM OF TWELVE APOSTLES.
THE FIRST FRUITS FOR ZION FROM THE SOUTH— IMPRES-
SIONS OF KIRTLAND.
H.
On the 2nd day of September, 1836, general conference was
held at Damon Creek, Calloway County, Kentucky, at which Apostle
Thomas B. Marsh, who was then president of the twelve apostles,
presided. All the branches of Tennessee and Kentucky were
represented. In the records of the Tennessee conference, is a
list of names of brethren who contributed to Elder Woodruff, who
was to be released from his Southern States mission and was
about to leave for Kirtland, the sum of $76.35. This was to sup-
ply his necessities. He had assisted President Marsh in obtaining
fifteen hundred dollars from the brethren in the south to buy lands
in Missouri for The Church: and it was at this time that an addi-
tional fifty dollars was given him by the brethren which amount
he sent with President Marsh, who was to enter forty acres of land
for him in Missouri.
Elder Woodruff left on September 19, for Kirtland. He says:
"It is a day long to be remembered by me and others, in consequence
of the interesting scenes transpiring with the Saints of God in the
south. Isaiah and other ancient prophets testify to ns of the great events
of the last days; especially of the literal gathering of Israel. They say
the Saints shall gather from the east and from the west, and that the
Digitized by
Google
360 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
north shall give up and the south keep not back. This interesting day
had now arrived when some of the Saints of God in the south began to
take their families, their wagons, their oxen, their horses, their tents
and their armor and like the children of Israel move toward Zion
according to the commands of God."
The company breakfasted at Brother Camp's, then repairing
to the bank of a stream, where prayer was offered, President
Marsh led a young man into the waters of baptism. Coming up
out of the water, the young man was confirmed on the banks of
the stream under the hands of Elders Marsh, Patten and Grooves.
After that, a touching scene was enacted: "We all stood upon our
feet," writes Elder Woodruff, "and received great blessings con-
firmed upon our heads with uplifted hands, of the three above-
named brethren, President Marsh being speaker."
Bidding good-by to their friends, they "set their faces as
a flint towards Zion." The company consisted of four families
with the elders, as follows: Lewis Clapp and family, Albert Petty
and family, and Benjamin Clapp and family, with Elders Boydston
and Cathcart, the former being chosen leader. Tne company were
principally the first fruits of Elder Woodruff's ministry. There
were twenty-two in all, six male, and five female members with
ten children and a servant. He expresses that solicitude for their
welfare that is characteristic of a father for his children — the
sentiment that was always uppermost in his heart ever after for
the Saints of God. He makes the page of his journal fairly express
the elation he felt, while he rode with them the first day's journey
to the south fork of Mayfield, at seeing "this company of faithful
Saints move forward on their journey in good spirits and with joy."
At this place, they camped for the night, and after pitching their
tents, he addressed the assembled pilgrims from the tent of Albert
Petty.
He says: "I arose to address them, and although the rain
descended in torrents, so that we were wet through, yet my soul
was vibrated and filled with emotions and feelings of no ordinary
nature. I endeavored to lay before them the worth and value of
the cause they were engaged in; and that they were the first in
fulfilling the prophets who spake of the south keeping not back;
and that it would be recorded in the archives of heaven that they
Digitized by
Google
EXPERIENCES IN THE LIFE OF PREST. WOODRUFF. 361
were the first fruits of the south who had spread their tents for
Zion." He also instructed them in the practical affairs of how to
travel and how to behave. As in all subsequent labors among the
people of God, he pointed to the spiritual and the temporal in har-
monious combination as being the proper course for the Saints to
walk In. Elders Boydston, Cathcart and Clapp followed, speaking
"in the spirit of God and the feelings of deepest interest." Then
they all kneeled in prayer, "and I addressed the throne of grace
imploring the mercy of God to rest upon the camp, that they might
all reach Zion in peace."
Under date of November 25, 1836, Elder Woodruff gives
the following as his impression of Kirtland, its temple and people:
"I took the parting hand with Elder Shirwood. I then set out in
company with Elder Smoot, on foot in a hard snow storm for Kirtland.
We came in sight of the temple, before we reached the village, this being
the first sight I ever had of the house of the Lord. I exclaimed, 'I behold
the glory of the Lord and the covering.' We soon entered the village,
and spent one of the happiest days of my life in visiting the house of
the Lord,!and the President's and the elders of The Church. I was truly
rejoiced again to strike hands with President Joseph Smith, and many
other beloved Saints of God who are rolling on his mighty work. I had
been separated from them about two and a half years. I was filled with
joy with the privilege of again striking hands with Elder Warren
Parrish and also in being made acquainted with his companion, Sister
Parrish. There is an enjoyment in meeting our brethren and compan-
ions in tribulation that the world knows not of, because it flows from a
celestial source.
"After spending a short thime in conversation with friends, a more
important scene was now to open to my view than kings ever saw or
princes ever knew, in this generation, which was to visit the temple of
the Lord and behold its contents.
"Elder Smoot and myself visited each apartment of the house
accompanied by Elder Warren Parrish. I must confess the beauties of
the interior are indescribable. When I entered the threshold of the house
and entered the lower room, there was a great feeling of solemnity, if
not of awe, which immediately overwhelmed me. I felt indeed as if my
footsteps were in the temple of the Lord. We then visited the upper
rooms, and there viewed four Egyptian mummies: and also the Book of
Abraham, written with his own hand. Not only the hieroglyphics, but
also many figures that this precious treasure contains are calculated
Digitized by
Google
362 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
to make a lasting impression upon the mind. Our visit at the temple
ended. We next called at the bank and the printing office.
**********
"Two and a half years since, I left Kirtland, with my brethren in
their poverty, to go forth to visit our brethren in tribulation in Zion.
Then our brethren in Kirtland were poor, and despised. * * *
How changed the scene! Now I behold, a cheerfulness beaming from
every countenance that indicates prosperity. The noise of the ax and the
hammer are heard, and there are walls and dwellings newly erected all
around. • • • Qq^ fa w ^ n them, and his temple stands in
honor of his kingdom."
FORGIVENESS.
To forgive a man in any circumstances costs us nothing.
Say that he has defrauded me, injured my reputation, attempted
my life; and suppose such an enemy in my power, what does it
cost me to forgive him? Let us see: — To reduce him to poverty,
would make me no richer; to destroy his peace, would not restore
my own; to hurt him, would not heal me; or to cast a blot on his
reputation, would restore no lustre to my name; to take his life,
saying, "nothing smells so sweet as the dead body of an enemy,"
would not insure me against the stroke of death, nor lengthen my
life by a single hour.
It is a happy memory that remembers kindness and forgets
offenses. It is far more noble to conquer one's passion, than to
crush a foe; and sweeter than gratified revenge, are his feelings,
who, when his enemy hungers, feeds him; when he thirsts, gives
him drink. In so doing, man exhibits somewhat of the nature,
and tastes something of the happiness, of God.
Digitized by
Google
A TRIP SOUTH WITH PRESIDENT YOUNG
IN 1870.
BY C. R. SAVAGE.
n.
Leaving Beaver, our road led up a long canyon, amid pinyon
pine and cedar, thence to Buck-board Springs where a mili-
tary escort from Parowan awaited us. After watering and feeding
our animals, we moved on to Paragoonah, receiving there a warm
reception. The Sunday School children, with a brass band, were
out in full force. By the time we reached Parowan, the procession
was quite formidable, and thus with waving flags and joyous music,
the tried and true leader of the "Mormon" people was welcomed to
the pleasant city of Parowan, one of the oldest in the southern
part of Utah, and also one of the prettiest, containing neat homes
and well-arranged surroundings.
Many of the old Indians were there to see "Bigam," as they
called him; he had a dispute to settle among them, which he did
to their satisfaction. They said he never talked "forked," always
"straight." Many oftheNauvoo veterans were there also. Each one
wished to go over the story of the exodus from Nauvoo, until the
President was nearly talked to death. The house was besieged by
visitors all day.
Just how the President was always able to talk on matters
that his listeners most desired to hear, I never learned, but there
were times when he seemed to be more than usually apt, and often
amusing when giving counsel on home topics, and exposing the
petty tricks of some who were not honest in their dealings. A
man with a sack of ore came to see the President. He described
Digitized by
Google
364 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
its wonderful richness in glowing terms. The president listened
attentively, and when the man had finished, remarked: "Brother
if you have a good thing in view, take care of it." This
was all the encouragement he got in his mining operations.
Some men who delight in saying mean things about President
Young, say that he opposed mining and the development of the
country, and make other uncomplimentary remarks about him. This
is a misrepresentation of him. It is, however, true that he re-
marked: "A poor farmer makes a poor miner," meaning that if a
man was a farmer he would better stick to his farm than run away
to the hills and prospect. He knew that it took brains and ability
of a high class to mine successfully. Brigham Young was right.
As to his desire to develop the resources of the country, he always
stood head and shoulders above all his critics.
Leaving Parowan we went on to Cedar City, but before we
reached it, a military escort of cavalry met us; they were all well-
mounted and equipped. They formed into line and preceded the
company into Cedar. I often thought, "who among the popular
men in the States would be treated with more homage and genuine
attention in moving from place to place than the prophet and leader
of the unpopular Latter-day Saints F I was conceited enough to
believe that none of the popular men of that time had as many
genuine friends as Brigham Young. I am satisfied that hundreds
were ready to stand between him and death, and were ready to
sacrifice their lives to save his, if it were necessary.
The ruins of the old smelter erected to make iron from the
mountains of rich ore in sight of Cedar City, were shown to me;
also an old iron bell made of the iron. The complaint made was
that it was so magnetic they did not know how to treat it. But
it will be done; the foundation for the great iron works yet to
come was laid by the pioneers years ago.
It is in such matters that the genius of a founder of nations
is seen in the life of Brigham Young; he never stopped to ask, "Will
it pay?* "Is it necessary?' was his query. In every city, town
and hamlet in Utah, his creative brain proposed many industries
that aimed to give labor,and develop resources previously unnoticed.
Much of his talk in every place was directed to show the unrealized
possibilities before the people, the needed improvement in their
Digitized by
Google
A TRIP SOUTH WITH PRESIDENT YOUNG. 365
lives and the cultivation of the better qualities of their natures.
I never heard him take a text from the Bible except once. Brother
Brigham did not believe in loud laughter; he seldom more than
smiled, and rarely repeated jokes to provoke laughter. President
Garfield once advised a noted politician never to make people laugh,
saying that the popular appreciation of a public man was lessened
when he sought to make them laugh rather than to think.
The next stop was at Kannara, the highest settlement on the
route, located on the rim of the basin— elevation nearly seven
thousand feet — a cold and cheerless place. Near by, the water runs
on the south to the Pacific ocean, while to the north, to the sink of
the Sevier. Meetings were held in a log meeting house. The
people in Kannara were pleased to look upon President Young and
his friends. There are some wonderful rocky glens near Kannara
and plenty of timber in the mountains.
On March 9, we began the descent into Dixie country. One
witnesses the strangest change in a short time, from northern to
southern growths. The old song comes easily to mind:
Mesquit, soap-root, prickly-pear and briars,
Dixie is the promised land that every one desires.
The road is a rough, rocky one along Ash Creek, and very hard
for wagons and animals, but this road is a vast improvement upon
the one over the Black Ridge, made famous by another old song
which I remember in part:
At length we reached the Black Ridge,
My wagon it broke down;
But I couldn't get a carpenter
For I was twenty miles from town .
So with an old cedar post
I fixed an awkward slide,
But the wagon rocked so heavily
That Betsy couldn't ride.
The first place reached was Belleview, then Harrisburg, near
which place the town of Silver Reef is located. Silver is there found
in sandstone. At that time, no such place was in existence, and I
slept near a stone wall whose pebbles contained silver. We stayed
.all night in Harrisburg. At one place in the Dixie country, I wit-
Digitized by
Google
366 IMPROVEMENT ERA
nessed another evidence of the far-seeing policy of our President.
He happened to see some little fellows playing with round stones
for want of marbles — I heard him say to his wife: "Look into the
buggy, and see if there are not some marbles." Sorely enough they
were produced, and given to the children. He also had some
tobacco for the Indians. There seemed to be something for every
emergency in that buggy.
We are now in the land of craters, lava and scoria. Near each
place inhabited by man are patches of green, but outside are sand
and rocks, gravel and cacti. The places of settlement are narrrow
strips of land near the beds of creeks.
There were some pretty homes, and, considering the difficul-
ties pertaining to new settlements, they were a marvel to me. All
the results .visible had required excessive labor. Ditch-making,
home-making and farming, were all that the people had time for.
During the summer months the heat is very great; but the winters
are delightful. Already the trees were in bloom and the patches
of lucern green and beautiful.
The next day we moved on to Washington, a pretty village
near St. George, where President Young had a cotton mill. The
caravan stopped to look it over, and see the workmen making fac-
tory cloth from home-raised cotton, thus supplying a much-needed
article. Yet the mill was not a dividend-paying institution. This
did not worry the President. It was a home-made article and abso-
lutely necessary. An immense sum of money was required to get the
mill started.
From Washington to St. George, our train was a triumphal
parade. On all the knolls were Growds of boys firing little cannons
and guns; on the road were companies of cavalry and infantry, as
well as the Sunday School children, and bands of music.
I was luckily quartered in the residence of Apostle Erastus
Snow. I enjoyed the sensation of being somebody of consequence,
if only for a short time. Stanley, the explorer, says: "It is royal
to be envied."
Nothing was left undone to make the company happy — the
homes of the citizens and their contents were at our disposal. The
town was unlocked. No king or queen, or other potentate, could
Digitized by
Google
A TRIP SOUTH WITH PRESIDENT YOUNG. 367
have had more genuine homage paid them than had the President
and his friends.
Stores were closed, business stopped, and the meetings were
crowded. The best of music was enjoyed, and the most encouraging
talk given by the visitors. Each speaker had his line of thought,
each his pet subject. The President commented on topics of every-
day interest, President Smith likewise,but with more reference to
spiritual matters. Brigham Young, Jr.'s special points were upon
every-day life; Lorenzo D. Young, doctrinal points; John W. Young's
theme was architecture, with reference to the construction of
homes, barns, schoolhouses, etc.
Thus was furnished a program full of interest, and necessary
to the condition of the people.
At the time of our visit, St. George was the leading city south
of Salt Lake City, and President Young did everything possible to
build it up; he thought to make it his winter retreat, for spring-
time there is earlier by a month than in our valley. Joseph E. Johnson,
one of the most valuable and progressive citizens there, was testing all
kinds of fruit trees. He showed me mulberry branches that had
grown from one-half an inch to three-quarters of an inch per
day. He had figs, almonds, pomegranates and grapes of every kind
growing luxuriantly.
It required gigantic efforts to open up the land for cultivation
around St. George; the white substance known there as mineral,
(Glauber's Salts), covered the ground and had to be washed out of
it before anything would grow. The city water is obtained from
a warm spring, and is healthful. Much wine was made from the
vineyards.
We had such a pleasant time that the trip to the desert and
the Colorado river lost its charm; but we had to part with the
people of St. George and the city's attractions. On Monday, March
14, we rolled out, climbing a mountain road for over fifteen miles.
All signs of water were lost to view, but our guide took the ani-
mals down a steep ravine and found water in the holes in the rocks.
Towards night, we reached a place on the Rio Virgen, once known
as the Beaver Dam; but one of the storms that prevail there pro-
duced a flood that completely carried away the settlement. We
camped on the river for the night, where the village once was.
Digitized by
Google
368 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
It was about this time that the Navajoes were on the warpath.
Each one of as had to stand guard during the night, gun in hand,
and watch over the camp. My turn came at midnight. The only
sound I heard was the cry of the howling coyote — suddenly, I
noticed a portly individual moving around; could it be one of the
Navajoes? I summoned the intruder and found, to my surprise,
that it was President Young hunting medicine for some one sick.
Numbers of the friendly Pi-ede Indians came to our camp. The
old chief, Thomas, was there. They shook hands with us, and were
glad we had come, for they were afraid of the Navajoes; and so
were we, but they did not know this. To my satisfaction, none of
them appeared to disturb our peace.
The next day we followed on down the Virgen river through
sand and gravel, making slow progress. There was no timber in
sight. Mesquit is the only wood that can be found in this region.
The roots of the growth are dug from the sand dunes that sur-
round them, and they make good firing. Yuccas and cacti of many
kinds are found on the slopes.
We camped on the river again, thirty-five miles from the
Beaver Dam. There were no settlers on the river then, but we
passed many fine tracts of land which were suitable for cultiva-
tion.
Our next day's travel brought us to St. Thomas, on the lower
Muddy. The change from dreary wastes, to civilized life, was very
acceptable. St. Thomas was a pleasant settlement of one story
abdobe houses; the occupants were young men and their families who
had been selected in,and sent from,SaltLake City. The houses were
neat, plain, and comfortable. Gottonwoods were planted on the bor-
ders of each lot. The fields around the hamlet were bright with grow-
ing crops, and were in splendid condition. The timbers used in the
roofs of the houses had been hauled seventy-five miles. It was nec-
essary, in order to bring water to St. Thomas, to build a ditch eleven
miles long. Think of the mountain of labor necessary to possess a
home in that far-off and isolated location. Yet no one grumbled.
I heard some complaints about the ants, and the sand storms that
prevailed there. Then there were so many Pi-ede Indians around
that the settlers were taxed every day to help feed them. The
government, at that time, did nothing to help the Pi-edes.
Digitized by
Google
A TRIP SOUTH WITH PRESIDENT YOUNG. 369
Our meetings in St. Thomas were not as enthusiastic as in
other places. President Young did not say much; others took up
the time.
In mid-summer the heat is intense; I was told that the sisters
poured the butter from bottles, when they used it; and that the
hens would not run on the sand because it burned their feet when
the sun was shining. I was impressed that many of the settlers
would rather be somewhere else, but they did not say so. Settlers
in new places are sometimes discouraged.
Near St. Thomas is a mountain of crystalline salt; everything
around the place looks barren, sandy, and uninviting. The hills are
covered with short prickly growths that are a terror to footmen.
Our next trip was down the Virgen river, twenty-five miles, to
the Colorado river. On the road, we passed huge cliffs of brown
rock-salt. Very few flowers, and these of bad odor, adorn the
sterile sand. Hieroglyphics are seen on the rocks, carved by races
of men whose bodies are now low in the dust. There is no soil vis-
ible; the landscape is made up of salt, sand-rock and volcanic 4
tufa. We finally reach the big river at its junction with the Rio
Virgen. We camped on the plateau overlooking the junction. This
place is four hundred and fifty miles from Salt Lake City.
Digitized by
Google
THE SOUTH AFRICAN WAR.
BY DR. J. M. TANNER, PRESIDENT OP THE STATE AGRICULTURAL COL-
LEGE, LOGAN, UTAH.
IV.
Last month word came to us that the British were crossing
the Tugela. The Tugela is a river in northwestern Natal, a
British province, and is located close to the foothills which lead up
to a range of mountains running northeasterly through Africa,
known as the Drakensberg. When General Buller reached this
river he made an attempt to cross, and attacked the Boers in a
front movement. He was hurled back with great loss, and his
defeat created consternation throughout England. As these tactics
proved entirely futile it was felt that another attempt must be
made to cross the river, and at a point where an open country lies
between the Kopjes and the river, so that a greater freedom could
be had in manipulating the guns and marshaling the forces. The
river runs from west to east, and along this river the army took
up its march, some a distance of ten, others perhaps twenty miles.
Two fords were selected for crossing, one at Potgieter's drift, and
another at Frichard's drift. Potgieter's drift was not so favorable
for the marshaling of troops, in consequence of the low hills that
lie immediately to the north of the river, but twenty miles from
Colenso is Frichard's drift, where the country to the north of the
river is open and the road leads directly to Acton Home. Along
this road, Buller proposed to march his army to the relief of
Ladysmith. It was believed that this road could be commanded
by possession of a point known as Spion Eop, the summit of which
General Warren was instructed to reach and locate his guns so as
to command the surrounding country. To the effort of the British
Digitized by
Google
THE SOUTH AFRICAN WAR. 371
to cross the river at this point the Boers seem to have made no
objection, and, indeed, did not offer any great resistance to the
occupation of Spion Eop by the English. The Boers knew, if the
English did not, that this hill did not constitute the commanding
position of the country. The Boers were quick to understand the
objective point of the English, and led their enemies into another
trap more terrible than any into which the British had yet fallen.
The battle, therefore, of Spion Eop will be among the most notable
of the South African war. The loss was heavy and the defeat of
the English complete.
The censorship is so completely under the English control that
it is very difficult to secure any accurate information from the
scene of war. General Buller gave out a large list of officers who
were lost, but failed to give any accurate information of the
number of men. From the Transvaal, however, comes the state-
ment that in this battle fifteen hundred English, men and officers,
were killed, and one hundred and fifty taken prisoners. If one
thousand five hundred were killed, then the number of the wounded
must be very large.
On the hills to the north of Spion Eop, the Boers had
intrenched themselves. The working of their guns seemed to have
been complete, and has placed the Boers in the foremost rank of
the artillery fighters of the world. General Buller simply
announced that it was inadvisable to hold the hill; its perimeter
was too large; there was difficulty in getting the large guns to the
top, and no water was to be had there as they had been led to expect.
One of the peculiarities of this war is the surprising ignor-
ance, on the part of those conducting it, respecting the country in
which the fighting was to be done. The knowledge of the country
seems to have been of the most general character, and this part of
the English preparation is, to say the least, very deficient. The
English were forced to retreat. They crossed again to the south
shore of the Tugela under the most disheartening circumstances.
The Boers did not attempt to pursue their enemy and gain any
advantages in this retreat. They perhaps realized the superior
advantages they enjoy in their defensive position. General Buller
seems to have found consolation in the fact that he was success-
ful in conducting a retreat in which~"not a single man nor a pound
Digitized by
Google
872 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
of stores was lost." As long as the Boers had the hills to fight in,
and natural defenses to aid them in their efforts, it was not at all
likely that they would attack the English in the open country.
General Buller in one of his dispatches says of the retreat that
it "is proof that the enemy has been taught to respect our soldiers'
fighting powers." People, however, at a distance are not able to
appreciate just what General Buller means by an observation which,
on its face, seems so ridiculous.
It is not known what the loss of the Boers was at Spion Eop.
We shall have to wait, no doubt, until after peace has been declared
before we can get any adequate idea or satisfactory information
respecting the extent and effects of this memorable battle.
At this date, February 9, it is said that Buller is making
headway in his efforts to relieve the garrison at Ladysmith; that
he has again crossed the Tugela and is crowding the Boers step by
step in spite of the stubborn resistance which they are offering to
the British advance. Speculation is rife. It is not easy at this
time to say just what the actual situation is. We are told that
Lord Roberts is in the midst of his military activities, and a general
advance all along the line is taking place. It is not even now
possible to say just what the number of soldiers is in the English
army, now fighting in South Africa, but it must be something like
(me hundred and fifty thousand. If this estimate be correct, that
army, according to Winston Churchill, is still too small. Mr.
Churchill, it will be remembered, was sometime ago taken a prisoner
of war by the Boers, and for sometime remained under arrest at
Pretoria, the capital of the Transvaal. From the capital, he made
his escape, and has been in a position to give us some very inter-
esting information respecting the Boers — their position, and the
necessary effort to overcome them. Mr. Churchill says it will
require two hundred and fifty thousand. Of course, it is possible
for the English to raise the number, and, eventually, by a process
of hammering and starvation, beat the Boers back from their
strongholds. Some parts of Mr. Churchill's communications are
extremely interesting. Among other things, he refers to the
country as the "land of lies." This clearly indicates that the
questions under dispute for a number of years are not by any
means established facts. We on the outside have been misled.
Digitized by
Google
THE SOUTH AFRICAN WAR. 373
Conditions are not as represented. It it is not too much to say
that the Boers have surprised even those who looked upon them
most favorably. He gives us a description of these people, and
these are his words:
What men they were, these Boers! I have 'thought of them as I
had seen them in the morning riding forward through the rain — thou-
sands of independent riflemen, thinking for themselves, possessed of
beautiful weapons, led with skill, living as they rode without commis-
sariat, or transport or ammunition, moving like the wind and supported by
iron constitutions and a stern, hard, Old Testament God who should
surely smite the Amalekites and Hittites. And then, above the rain and
storm that beat loudly on the corrugated iron, I heard the sound of a
chant. The Boers were singing their evening psalm and the menacing
notes — more full of indignant war than love and mercy — struck a chill
into my heart so that I thought after all that the war was unjust, that
the Boers were better men than we, that heaven was against us, that
Ladysmith, Maf eking and Eimberley would fall, that the Estcourt garri-
son would perish, that foreign powers would intervene, that we should
lose South Africa, and that that would be the beginning of the end. So
for the first time I despaired of the empire; nor was it till the morning
sun — all the brighter after the rain storms, all the warmer after the
chills — struck in through the windows that things reassumed their true
colors and proportions.
Of this, Mr. Stead says: "Nous verrons!" (We shall see.) "But
unless we repent, I should back Mr. Churchill's evening meditations
against his morning reflections."
Something like five months of this war have passed. It would
almost seem as if all South Africa were one Ladysmith — prisoner
to the Boers. Whatever we may think of the Boer cause, its
justice, the natural equity of things, it is certain that events have
all conspired to the advantage of the Transvaalers. As an instance
of the favorable advantage which they have enjoyed from the
beginning, take the situation at Ladysmith. Ladysmith is located
in the northwestern part of Natal in a mountainous country. The
garrison selected for the British soldiers at this place was such
that it could be hemmed in and obstructed completely in its effort
to make any escape. Once locked up at Ladysmith, it was impos-
sible for the English to break their way out. Ten thousand
soldiers are now in that garrison and have been shut up ever since
Digitized by
Google
374 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
the beginning of the war. Northwest of Ladysmith, the hills and
country leading up to the Drakensberg mountains are of such a
character that the Boers enjoy every advantage of fortifying
themselves and making their defensive position almost impregna-
ble. The first thought on the part of the English was to relieve
Ladysmith. There the greatest part of their army was concen-
trated; there they put forth their most heroic efforts. There are
men who do not now hesitate .to say that this was perhaps the
most serious blunder of the British. Rather than meet the Boers
on such ground, it would have been cheaper to abandon Ladysmith
entirely at the outset of the war. The contour of the country is
somewhat peculiar. What the British wanted most of all was an
opportunity to fight in the open country. They should have
selected some place in which they could, with comparative safety
and ease, have penetrated the Drakensberg mountains and have
brought themselves from the low valley lying on the southeast of
South Africa above the mountain tops, and thrown themselves out
into the open country either of the Orange Free State or the
Transvaal. After the Drakensberg mountains are crossed, the
country is comparatively level. At any rate the opportunities of
defense are not so favorable as they are where the British have
now actually concentrated their forces, and it would almost seem
that it was a mistake to undertake to do the fighting in a moun-
tainous country. The Boers estimated that in consequence of
their position, the relative value of the soldiers was as five to one
in favor of the Boers. This statement early in the war was
ridiculed, but it would seem to be now entirely correct.
How long the Boers are prepared to withstand the siege is, of
course, a matter of some speculation, though their friends claim
that they have a sufficient quantity of provisions to last them for
a period of two years. On the other hand, it is thought that the
English will make an effort to cut off all supplies that reach the
Transvaal through the Portugese harbor at Delagoa Bay, whence
they are carried to Pretoria. It is difficult to see how the English
can support their attitude towards the Germans, and even the
Americans, in cutting off food destined for a neutral port. The
Americans remember very distinctly the Trent affair, and how
ready we were to give up ambassadors of the confederate states
Digitized by
Google
THE SOUTH AFRICAN WAR. 375
in order to reconcile the hostile spirit of England, as it was mani-
fested at that time toward the people of the North. Sometime
ago,France was at war with China. The English then claimed that
rice was not a contraband of war, and it is difficult to see why
flour should be a contraband when it is against the interest of the
English to ship it into the country, when rice waa not, at a time
when it was favorable to carry on the business of shipping rice to
the Chinese.
Perhaps one of the most striking, if not the most striking,
features of the war has been its surprises. Indeed,this has been a
century of surprises, at any rate in warfare. Those surprises
began on a large scale in 1866 when the Prussians beat down with
lightning rapidity the Austrians, and later carried their victorious
arms to the gates of Paris. The unexpected happened. The war
between the Japanese and Chinese gave us another surprise. We
were surprised when we saw the Turks put under an excellent
system of mobilization a vast modern army to beat back the inroads
made in Thessaly by the Greeks.
But the Boer war is perhaps the greatest surprise of all,
greatest because the reader will remember that in 18%, in early
January, an effort was made to overthrow the Transvaal republic.
Preparations for that revolt consisted of five hundred men, led by
Dr. Jameson, and a few thousand Uitlanders at Johannesburg who
were preparing to join Dr. Jameson's troops in the great fiasco
which was intended, or hoped, to be a successful revolution.
When we think of a small body of five hundred men with some
very indefinite assurances of some trifling support from the citizen
soldiers of Johannesburg, undertaking to overthrow the republic of
the Transvaal, and that the Dutch today are holding at bay one
hundred and fifty thousand English soldiers, we marvel at the
credulity of those who entered into the conspiracy resulting in the
Jameson raid. We marvel because those people were on the spot.
They were familiar with the Transvaal. They were supposed to
know the Dutch people from long and familiar association, and
yet had no better conception of the enemy they had aroused than
to put into the field the trifling army of five hundred men.
It will be interesting to know, when the war is over, how
many foreigners joined the Boers, and what their nationality was.
Digitized by
Google
376 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
If the English were boastful at the outset, the Boers were not
entirely free from the same charge. Some Boers, who were most
enthusiastic in their ability to combat the English army, had freely
predicted that the English would be swept out of the country,
even down to Table Rock at the Gape, and that the Boers would
possess the entire land. This prediction must have been made
with the thought that all the Boers of the Gape would join in the
general armament against Great Britain. However boastful some
of them may have been, it is evident that the military authorities
of the Transvaal republic contemplate nothing further than a
defensive warfare. Their entire preparations and all their move-
ments indicated, so far as they were concerned, simply and purely
a war of defense. In this, up to date, they have been most suc-
cessful, and have covered themselves with glory. If Winston
Churchill's estimate that it is necessary for the British to amass an
army of 250,000 is correct, it is certain that the war will result in
rivers of blood, and in a peace that will be less favorable to the
English or the Uitlanders than has been heretofore imagined. I
say it will be unfavorable to them because it is not unlikely that
the Boers will be permitted to enjoy home-rule. If they are, it
will not be long before they are able to outvote foreigners,
though they may not do this in the Transvaal. They are very
likely to receive home-rule, because the war in England will be
looked upon with such disfavor, for some years to come, that it is
very likely that the conservatives will be swept from power, and
that the liberals will deal with the people of South Africa in a
more generous spirit, because the conservative party has felt more
strongly the resistance which the Boers offered to their efforts of
conquest.
As the war goes on, the interest becomes more universal.
No one ever supposed that it would last five months. The prepar-
ations of the Boers have been a complete surprise even to those
who looked most favorably upon the predictions of those sturdy
Dutch warriors. No one questions the end. If foreign interfer-
ence is averted, the Boers must eventually succumb. But they
have made a magnificent defense; and, in the annals of warfare
and history, they will stand out superb warriors and patriotic
defenders of their country.
Digitized by
Google
"THE MANUSCRIPT FOUND."
BY PRESIDENT JOSEPH P. SMITH.
n.
When I obtained Mr. Rice's verbatim copy of the "Manuscript
Found," I had only little faith that he would receive the consent of
either Mr. Pairchild or of his daughter and son-in-law, Mr. Whit-
ney, to allow me to publish it. Mr. Whitney was a son of one of
the early Galvinist missionaries who, in an early day, was sent by
the American Missionary Board to the Sandwich Islands to convert
the heathens. He was deeply imbued with strong prejudices
against the Latter-day Saints, such as his pious missionary father
possessed. His wife entertained similar bias, and I had reason to
believe that they would do all in their power to prevent me from
obtaining possession of the manuscript for publication, as I desired.
Mr. Rice himself was also very determined in his spirit of opposi-
tion to The Church, when I first met him, but this feeling gradually
softened, and was greatly modified by my repeated interviews with
him, and by means of a correspondence which sprang up between
us by letter, and continued, at short intervals, up to the time of his
last sickness. I was so strongly impressed with this idea as ex-
pressed above, or that they would not consent for me to publish
it, that I determined to make a copy of the manuscript while
it was in my hands. On reaching Laie, I laid the matter before
my fellow-missionaries and associates who unanimously concurred
with me. We therefore set to work, and in a few days com-
pleted an exact copy.
Contrary, however, to my expectations, when I returned the
original manuscript to Mr. Rice, I found his feelings considerably
changed. He had received word from Mr. Fairchild, giving his
Digitized by
Google
378 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
consent to my proposition of publishing the work, which had also
caused the reconciliation of his son-in-law and daughter to the idea
of letting me publish it. We, therefore, concluded our arrange-
ments, and each signed the agreement, in accordance with the
terms first mentioned by him; and so, the manuscript was
committed into my hands. I immediately forwarded the same
to the Deseret News in Salt Lake City, together with the
terms of the agreement, to have the same published and issued
in book form. After considerable delay on the part of the
News in completing the work, the manuscript was published,
and ready for distribution to the world. In strict accord with the
agreement between myself and Mr. Rice, his manuscript, together
with twenty-five copies of the printed pamphlet, were sent to
me. Meanwhile, Mr. Rice had passed suddenly to the great be-
yond, and I surrendered the manuscript, with the printed copies
accompanying it, to his son-in-law, Mr. Whitney, thereby fulfilling
to the letter the agreement which I had entered into with Mr.
Rice.
Thus the Spaulding Story, variously called "The Manuscript
Found," "Manuscript Story," etc., was at length brought to light
from its long hiding place and made public! What a disappoint-
ment the discovery and publication of this long lost manuscript
must have been, and is, to all those who have predicated the author-
ship of the Book of Mormon upon it! It is now made to appear,
in a way that can never be denied, that all such claims, statements
and representations of authorship are false. They are brought to
nought, and it is definitely, openly and irrevocably determined that
such claims of authorship are without even the shadow of a
foundation.
It will now be interesting to review, as briefly as possible,
some of the desperate efforts which have been made by anti-
"Mormons" to connect the origin of the Book of Mormon with
this now found, printed and exposed, Solomon Spaulding's manu-
script.
In a book entitled, "Who Wrote the Book of Mormon T by
Robert Patterson, of Pittsburg, which is perhaps the strongest
effort ever put forth with such end in view, we find the following
statement:
Digitized by
Google
"THE MANUSCRIPT FOUND." 379
In this discussion there are manifestly but two points to be con-
sidered. The first is to establish the fact that the historical portions of
the Book of Mormon are certainly derived from Spaulding's Manuscript
Found; and the second, to show, if practicable, in what way and by
whom the plagiarism was probably effected. Of these, the first is the
only vitally important one. If the identity can be determined, impos-
ture will be proved, even though it may not be possible to demonstrate
absolutely how the fraud was perpetrated.
I have conclusively proved — the printed book itself is the
proof, — that the first and only point is not established or sustained,
and that the historical portions of the Book of Mormon, are not
■derived from Spaulding's "Manuscript Found." Hence, there should
be nothing further required in this discussion. But the author
proceeds to quote the statements of various witnesses, to some of
whom I desire to refer, because, notwithstanding the truth is told
irrevocably exposing them as falsehoods, they are constantly being
used and quoted against the divine authenticity of the Book of
Mormon. The testimonies are taken from his book:
John Spaulding, a brother of Solomon, visited the latter at Conneaut
just before his removal, and states as follows:
"He then told me he had been writing a book, which he intended to
have printed, the avails of which he thought would enable him to pay
all his debts. The book was entitled the 'Manuscript Found,' of which
he read to me many passages. It was an historical romance of the first
settlers of America, endeavoring to show that the American Indians are
the descendants of the Jews, or the lost tribes. It gave a detailed ac-
count of their journey from Jerusalem, by land and sea, till they arrived
in America, under the command of Nephi and Lehi. They afterwards
had quarrels and contentions, and separated into two distinct nations,
one of which he denominated Nephites and the other Lamanites. Cruel
and bloody wars ensued, in which great multitudes were slain. They
buried their dead in large heaps, which caused the mounds so common in
this country. * * * I have recently read the Book of Mor-
mon, and, to my great surprise, I find nearly the same historical matter,
names, etc., as they were in my brother's writings. I well remember
that he wrote in the old style, and commenced about every sentence
with 'And it came to pass/ or 'Now it came to pass/ the same as in the
Book of Mormon, and according to the best of my recollection and belief >
it is the same as my brother Solomon wrote, with the the exception of
the religious matter."
Digitized by
Google
380 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Mrs. Martha Spaulding, wife of John Spaulding, states in regard'
to Solomon Spaulding and his writings as follows:
"I was personally acquainted with Solomon Spaulding about twenty
years ago. The lapse of time which has intervened prevents my recol-
lecting but few of the incidents of his writings, but the names of Lehi
and Nephi are yet fresh in my memory as being the principal heroes of
his tale. They were officers of the company which first came off from
Jerusalem. He gave a particular account of their journey by land and
sea till they arrived in America, after which disputes arose between the
chiefs, which caused them to separate into different bands, one of which
was called Lamanites and the other Nephites. Between these were
recounted tremendous battles, which frequently covered the ground with
the slain; and tbese being buried in large heaps was the cause of the
numerous mounds in the country. * * * I have read the
Book of Mormon, which has brought fresh to my recollection the writ-
ings of Solomon Spaulding; and I have no manner of doubt that the
historical part of it is the same that I read and heard read more than
twenty years ago. The old, obsolete style, and the phrases of 'And it
came to pass,' are the same."
Henry Lake, the partner of Spaulding in building the forge, writes
from Conneaut, in September, 1833, as follows:
"He [Spaulding] very frequently read to me from a manuscript
which he was writing, which he entitled the 'Manuscript Found,' and
which he represented as being found in this town. I spent many hours
in hearing him read said writings, and became well acquainted with their
contents. He wished me to assist him in getting his production printed,
alleging that a book of that kind would meet With rapid sale. I
designed doing so, but the forge not meeting our anticipations, we failed
in business, when I declined having anything to do with the publication
of the book. This book represented the American Indians as the
descendants of the lost tribes, gave an account of their leaving Jerusa-
lem, their contentions and wars, which were many and great. One time
when he was reading to me the tragic account of Laban I pointed out
to him what I considered an inconsistency, which he promised to cor-
rect; but by referring to the Book of Mormon I find, to my surprise,
that it stands there just as he read it to me then. Some months ago I
borrowed the Golden Bible, put it into my pocket, carried it home, and
thought no more of it. About a week after, my wife found the book in
my coat pocket as it hung up, and commenced reading it aloud as I lay
upon the bed. She had not read twenty minutes till I was astonished to
find the same passages in it that Spaulding had read to me more than.
Digitized by
Google
"THE MANUSCRIPT FOUND." 381
-twenty years before from his 'Manuscript Found/ Since that I have
more fully examined the said Golden Bible, and have no hesitation in
saying that the historical part of it is principally if not wholly taken
from the 'Manuscript Found/ I well recollect telling Mr. Spaulding
that the so frequent use of the words 'And it came to pass/ 'Now it
came to pass/ rendered it ridiculous."
The author of the book in question comments on the above
testimony as follows:
It should be stated in explanation of the above that the Book of
Mormon, at the time of its publication, was frequently spoken of as the
"Golden Bible." Also that an incongruity occurs in the story of Laban,
in the First Book of Nephi, where Nephi says they "did speak many
hard words unto us, their younger brothers, and they did smite us even
with a rod." Whereupon an angel appears and says, "Why do you smite
your younger brother with a rod?" Consistency would require that the
number, whether singular or plural should be the same in both sen-
tences. The oversight is in itself a trifle, but it's occurrence in both
the Spaulding Manuscript and the Book of Mormon is an unanswerable
proof of identity.
John N. Miller testifies as follows:
"In the year 1811, 1 was in the employ of Henry Lake and Solomon
Spaulding, at Conneaut, engaged in rebuilding a forge. While there I
boarded and lodged in the family of said Spaulding for several months.
I was soon introduced to the Manuscript of Spaulding, and perused it as
•often as* I had leisure. He had written two or three books or pamphlets
on different subjects, but that which more particularly drew my atten-
tion was one which he called the *Manuscript Found.' * * *
It purported to be the history of the first settlement of America before
discovered by Columbus. He brought them off from Jerusalem under
their leaders, detailing their travels by land and water, their manners,
customs, laws, wars, etc. He said that he designed it as an historical
novel, and that in after years it would be believed by many people as much
as the history of England. * * * I have recently exam-
ined the Book of Mormon and find in it the writings of Solomon Spauld-
ing from beginning to end, but mixed up with Scripture and other
religious matter which I did not meet with in the 'Manuscript Found.'
Many of the passages of the Mormon book are verbatim from Spaulding,
and others in part. The names of Nephi, Lehi, Moroni, and in fact all
the principal names are brought fresh to my recollection by the Golden
Bible. When Spaulding divested his history of its fabulous names by a
Digitized by
Google
382 IMPROVEMENT ERA
verbal explanation, he landed his people near the straits of Darien,
which I am very confident he called Zarahemla. They were marched
about that country for a length of time, in which wars and great blood-
shed ensued. He brought them across North America in a north-east
direction."
Aaron Wright, a former neighbor of Spaulding, writes at Conneaut,
Aug., 1833, as follows:
"I first became acquainted with Solomon Spaulding in 1808 or 1809
when he commenced building a forge on Conneaut Creek. When at his
house one day he showed and read a history he was writing of the lost
tribes of Israel, purporting that they were the first settlers of America,
and that the Indians were their descendants, as it is given in the Book
of Mormon, excepting the religious matter. The historical part of the
Book of Mormon I knew to be the same as I read and heard read from
the writings of Spaulding more than twenty years ago: the names more
especially are the same without any alteration. He told me his object
was to account for all the fortifications, etc., to be found in this country,
and said that in time it would be fully believed by all except learned
men and historians. I once anticipated reading his writings in print,
but little expected to see them in a new Bible. * * * In
conclusion, I will observe that the names and most of the historical part
of the Book of Mormon were as familiar to me before I read it as most
modern history.
Oliver Smith, another old neighbor of Spaulding wrote at Conneaut,
Aug., 1833:
"When Solomon Spaulding first came to this place, he purchased a
tract of land, surveyed it out, and commenced selling it. While engaged
in this business he boarded at my house, in all nearly six months. All
his leisure hours were occupied in writing an historical novel founded
upon the first settlers of this country. He said he intended to trace
their journey from Jerusalem, by land and sea, till their arrival in
America; give an account of their arts, sciences, civilization, wars and
contentions. In this way he would give a satisfactory account of all the
old mounds so common to this country. During the time he was $t my
house I read and heard read one hundred pages or more. Nephi and
Lehi were by him represented as leading characters when they first
started for America. * * * (Mr. Smith narrates his last
interview with Spaulding, when the latter was about starting for Pitts-
burg and solicited Smith's leniency, as one of his creditors, not to
prevent his going. Mr. Smith then closes as follows:) This was the
Digitized by
Google
"THE MANUSCRIPT FOUND." 883
last I beard of Spauldingor his book until tbe Book of Mormon came into
tbe neighborhood. When I heard the historical part of it related, I at
once said it was the writing of old Solomon Spanlding. Soon after I
obtained the book, and on reading it found much of it the same as
Spanlding had written more than twenty years before."
In another paper, I will present a few comments on these cun-
ningly devised, and seemingly explicit statements, and briefly re-
view some of the unscrupulous falsehoods in the testimony of these
and other witnesses who conspired to deceive the world, and to
destroy the Book of Mormon.
MAKE GOOD USE OP GOD'S GIFTS TO YOU.
Laura Bridgman, the famous deaf and blind woman, while a
student at the Perkins Institute for the Blind, in Boston, became
very helpful to the little blind girls who were being educated there.
Although apparently so helpless herself that it would seem as if
she was the one in need of help rather than t^e one to give it,
nevertheless with her quick, active fingers she would assist many
of them to acquire a knowledge of the intricacies of the sewing
machine; and many a little blind girl there had to thank Laura for
teaching her to thread a needle with the tongue.
The latter accomplishment was acquired by Laura before self-
threading needles, adapted to the needs of the blind, came into
general use by them.
Any one who is in possession of all his senses might take a
lesson from the deeds of the patient, helpful Laura; be contented
with his lot and never cease to thank God for the gifts which he has
bestowed; and determine to make at least as good use of those,
which he has in common with the deaf and blind girl, as she did of
hers.— Sarah Wkalen.
Digitized by
Google
ORGANIZATION.
BY ELDER SAMUEL W. RICHARDS.
The late organization of two new stakes of The Church in
Salt Lake County, has given opportunity for thought relative to
the benefits and propriety of such action.
From the time the great Creator said to him by whom and
for whom all things were made: "See! yonder is matter unorgan-
ized, go ye down and organize it into an earth," etc., there can be
no question as to the virtue and necessity of organization: the
bringing together and harmonizing material to act in unison for
the accomplishment of certain ends.
The result of organization of proper material in that case
was an earth, or world, endowed with the energies of life, and
capable of providing for the wants and necessities of an innumer-
able race of humanity, and other life, which were to come and
dwell upon it for their development preparatory to a higher sphere.
Organization has been a prominent feature from the first of human
existence, developed in various forms, such as family, society,
communities, tribes, nations, kingdoms, etc., each having separate
and distinct features of government for their regulation and
preservation.
The necessity of organization is apparent in the fact that
every individual organism is first formed before life enters into or
takes possession of it; as in the human body the spirit, or power
of life, takes possession of and controls every portion of the
structure organized for it. Every member of the body responds,
without hesitancy, to the dictates of the spirit within, whether it
be the eyes to see, the tongue to speak, the hands to work, or the
Digitized by
Google
ORGANIZATION. 38
feet to walk. All are operated upon by the one spirty that is
within, to the realization of the object and purpose of human life
and action, by virtue of which it becomes a living soul.
This pattern of individual organization, as arranged by the
great Creator and Organizer in the beginning, is the only one safe
to follow, in all social development. Every member of the organ-
ization, for whatever purpose it may have been created, should be
subject to one spirit in all things relating to the development
thereof, and the realization of the objects to be attained by the
organization. No opposition, contention or strife can be admis-
sible any more than one member of the body can be supposed to
war with another member without injury to, if not possibly
destroying, the whole body. The necessary union can only be
realized by the Spirit of God which is -one Spirit operating upon,
in and through, the spirits of all who are embodied or included in
the organization for the welfare of which they are associated
together.
In any organization which brings into exercise the powers of
the Priesthood, as in that of the stake, both order and duty are cal-
culated to effect the harmony required. Each one in office, if needing
assistance, is permitted to call upon some member of the lower
office to aid him in the discharge of duty. This renders it neces-
sary for every officer to have some knowledge of duties pertaining
to the higher office, to be properly qualified to assist in performing
them. The whole catalogue of official duty is linked together by
the lesser being qualified at any time to assist the higher; thus
seeing eye to eye and working in perfect harmony, which is abso-
lutely necessary in all things pertaining to the Kingdom of God.
This linking together of the powers on earth is by virtue of
an eternal principle, and reaches out to all eternal conditions of
immortal life.
It binds earth to heaven, time to eternity, and will, to all who
live in the law, bind man to his Father — God! and all such shall
be sons of God, and reign with him for ever and ever in immor-
tality, and in the midst of eternal lives.
Digitized by
Google
EDITOR'S TABLE.
TALKS TO THE YOUNG MEN— HINTS ON PRESIDING.
BY THE SENIOR EDITOR.
Speaking on "Deference for Sacred Places," in a recent talk, it
was stated that those who preside over religions meetings should
insist upon receiving from the audience, and from each individual
thereof, that regard and deference which are due to the places
and their positions. That these are not always obtained is due to
two glaring faults: the thoughtlessness or bad manners of the
audience, and the disability of the person presiding. Disability
may be the wrong word; it would, perhaps, be better to say ignor-
ance, or a lack of the proper knowledge of the requirements and
importance of his own position. It is frequently the case that
men who lead, are not good followers; that men who make rules,
themselves break them. It was said of Alexander HI, Czar of
Russia, that he could and did abide by all the laws and regulations
that he exacted of his court. This matter of living up to the laws
of good order and conduct should be a primal qualification in a
presiding officer. In his, more than in any other position, is the
old saying applicable: "Rule thyself first; then others."
So in a presiding officer, let it be an apostle or a seventy, the
president of a quorum or of an improvement association, a stake
president or the bishop of a ward; compliance with the rules of
decorum and good order must first by them be strictly observed
before they can reasonably expect results from the people.
If you preside, act as you would have your audience individu-
ally deport themselves.
Digitized by
I
EDITORS TABLE. 387
A few of the requirements of presiding officers may be named:
officers should be present on time, prompt in opening, agreeable,
firm and considerate, orderly and expeditions.
Nothing is so productive of negligence and lack of regard on
the part of the people as a tardy officer — as if no person's time
were of value but his. Then some officers — and this does not
apply alone to presidents of the Mutual Improvement Associations:
it embraces bishops and other leading men, — are always tardy with
their work. Consultations that should have been held with their
counselors days or hours before, are ill-manneredly held on the stand
before the waiting congregation. Is it any wonder that there is
running in and out, and confusion in endless train? Sometimes, in
meeting, these private consultations are deferred until the sacra-
ment is being administered. It would be better to adjourn the
meeting until the presiding officer is ready.
Presidents of Mutual Improvement Associations, who are in
the habit of holding private conversations before their waiting
audiences, may learn how disagreeable such action is to their
members, by observing what effect bishop's private council meetings
have upon a congregation partaking of the sacrament. The solem-
nity of the sacred ordinance is crushed beneath the debris of
thought and action entirely foreign to its holy purpose. How can
such officers ask men and women to pay proper respect to either
the ordinance or the place? Advising together is very essential,
but presiding officers must learn that in meeting is neither the
time nor the place to hold such consultations.
If advising together should not interfere with the prompt
opening, neither should a lack of familiarity with the course of
procedure be permitted to hinder. When it is time for opening,
it is not time to consult with the choir leader, who may have for-
gotten his music, or his organist, or his hymn book, or his choir.
Neither is it then time to consult the janitor about the lights, or
the forgotten oil, or the un trimmed lamp, or the dead incandescent.
All these things should have been arranged beforehand to insure
prompt opening. Add to these and similar arrangements, the
possession of an agreeable temper, with a heart full of humility
and the spirit of God, a firmness of purpose modified by a consider-
ate feeling of respect for the rights of every person (not forget*
Digitized by
Google
888 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
ting his own), and a presiding officer can not fail to impress the
people with respect for his position.
When such respect has been formed, the solution of the
problem of how to prevent noise and confusion, and of how to
create and maintain deference for place and position, will have
been solved.
THE "INSPIRED TRANSLATION.*
In a recent number of the Era, Elder F. W. Crockett discussed
"The Mission and Necessity of the Holy Ghost," and to substantiate
a portion of his argument, with the correctness of which there is
no controversy, he uses Paul's words, (Hebrews 6: 1.) "Therefore
leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on unto
perfection," etc.
Charles L. Walker, writing from St. George, remarks that
this passage, as here quoted, is rather a stumbling block than a
faith-promoter to some young men. "It is argued," says he, "and
rightly too: 'How can we leave the principles of Christ and yet
obtain salvation, seeing that it takes all the principles of Christ to
insure salvation and exaltation in the kingdom of God? For the
benefit of some of the young men, I wish to refer to a matter that
will throw a gleam of light on the passage referred to, and render
it more congenial to the minds of Latter-day Saints who strongly
believe in revelation and inspiration, as these proceed from God's
servants in authority. I heard the blessed Patriarch Hyrum Smith
make the following statement, in Nauvoo, at a meeting. He said,
referring to said scripture passage: 'It is a wrong translation,
and should read: Having the principles of the doctrine of Christ,
let us go on to perfection, etc.' It will thus be seen that this
inspired rendering of the verse by our lamented patriarch sheds a
beautiful light on this passage heretofore shrouded in mystery and
doubt."
Digitized by
Google
EDITORS TABLE. 389
We give Elder Walker's testimony as above, because it is cor-
roborative of the sentiment of the Prophet Joseph as expressed in
what is known as the "inspired translation" of the Bible, in which
the verse referred to reads as follows:
Therefore, not leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let
us go on to perfection; not laying again the foundation of repentance
from dead works, and of faith toward God.
While on this point, a word may be profitably said on the
method of "translation" adopted by the Prophet Joseph. It should
be remembered that rather than a translation it was a revision;
but it can scarcely be called a revision either, and ought rather to
be named a partial topical explanation of the scriptures. The
method adopted was this: The Prophet had a large German Bible
upon the margins of which he made the corrections as he was
inspired while studying certain topics of the scriptures. One sub-
ject at a time was taken, and every reference to that subject was
looked over, and where needed, corrected. But only a very small
number of all the subjects were ever thus considered. Some
most excellent corrections were made, but perhaps there were a
dozen or more subjects or principles in certain chapters where
one only was corrected. Hence it is that while one topic, as in
the chapter referred to in Hebrews, has been explained, and much
light thrown upon it, it does not follow and is not true that the
Prophet either "revised" or "translated" the whole chapter or
considered every subject therein. And this may be said of nearly
all the chapters in the scriptures. But he finished whatever sub-
ject he took up; and this interpretation must be placed upon the
expression, "finished the translation of the scriptures," found in
the history of Joseph Smith.
ORIGINAL MANUSCRIPT OP THE BOOK OP MORMON.
As confirming the statement made by President Joseph F.
Smith in the November, 1899, number of the Era, that the orig-
Digitized by
Google
890 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
inal manuscript of the Book of Mormon was deposited in the south-
east corner of the Nauvoo House by the Prophet Joseph, on
October 2, 1841, and was never at any time in the possession of
David Whitmer, the following evidence will be of interest: J. S.
Black, of Hinckley, Millard County, writes to the editor of the
Era:
"With elders Andrew Jenson and Edward Stevenson, I made
a trip to the Eastern States, in 1889. We called at Richmond,
Missouri, and were shown the manuscript of the Book of Mormon
in the possession of the Whitmers. We then went to the Statefof
New York, and called on Mr. Gilbert, at Palmyra, the printer of
the first copies of the Book of Mormon. From certain marks
which he described, familiar to Brother Jenson, we were satisfied
that what we had seen at the Whitmers was the printer's copy.
Before leaving Salt Lake City, Apostle F. D. Richards showed us
a part of what he said was the original manuscript which had
been deposited in the Nauvoo House. Upon our arrival in Nauvoo
Mr. L. G. Bidaman, the husband of Emma Smith, gave us the
remainder of the manuscript in his possession, of which I have
quite a roll. When I returned home, I exhibited my manuscript, so
obtained, to Lewis Barney, my brother-in-law, and one of the
pioneers, who said: 1 stood near the Prophet Joseph, in Nauvoo,
and saw him deposit the manuscript and other articles, and heard
him say that it was the original manuscript of the Book of
Mormon/ "
NOTES.
Don't wait for great opportunities; seize common occasions and
make them great. — Orison S. Marden.
Literature, medicine, law and other occupations are cramped and
hindered for want of men to do the work, not for the work to do. If
you wish to test the truth of this statement, hunt up a first-class editor,
Digitized by
Google
NOTES. 391
reporter, business manager, foreman of a machine shop, mechanic, or
an artist in any branch of industry, and try to hire him. You will find
him already hired. If you need idlers, shirkers, half-instructed, comfort-
seeking editors, lawyers, doctors and mechanics, apply elsewhere. They
are plentiful. — Mark Twain.
There is a thought that came to my mind while reading Milton's
'Taradise Lost" which impresses me as being good. The proceedings of
God towards Satan and Adam show to us that he punishes the disobedient
by banishing them from his presence. We may still enjoy the constant
presence of our Father, through his Spirit, by obeying his commands.
But if we disobey his commands, disregard the requirements that invite
the presence of the Holy Spirit, we too are banished from his presence,
i. e. the Comforter leaves us. — W. Hosier.
While at work in the field one day, and speaking to my sons on
tithing, an old gentleman came up to us.
"Brother John Zimmerman," I said to him, '1 have often told my
boys that you paid tithing before you were a member of The Church T
"Yes," he answered, '1 paid tithing ten years before I was baptized."
A person once asked him how it was he paid tithing when he did
not belong to The Church. His answer was that he paid tithing and when
his children were sick, he sent for the elders, and saved doctors' bills.
All of Brother Zimmerman's family are faithful members of The Church.
— W. W. Taylor.
"I may here impart the secret of what is called good and bad luck,"
said Addison. "There are men who, supposing Providence to have an
implacable spite against them, bemoan in the poverty of old age the
misfortunes of their lives. Luck forever runs against them, and for
others. One with a good profession lost his luck in the river, where he
idled away his time a-fishing. Another with a good trade perpetually
burnt up his luck by his hot temper, which provoked all his employees to
leave him. Another with a lucrative business lost his luck by amazing
diligence at everything but his own business. Another who steadily
followed his trade, as steadily followed the bottle. Another who was
honest and constant in his work, erred by his perpetual misjudgment, —
he lacked discretion. Hundreds lose their luck by indorsing, by sanguine
expectations, by trusting fraudulent men, and by dishonest gains. A
man never has good luck who has a bad wife. I never knew an early-
rising, hard-working, prudent man, careful of his earnings and strictly
Digitized by
Google
392 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
honest, who complained of his bad luck. A good character, good habits,
and iron industry are impregnable to the assaults of ill luck that fools
are dreaming of. But when I see a tatterdemalion creeping out of a
grocery late in the forenoon, with his hands stuck into his pockets, the
rim of his hat turned up, and the crown knocked in, I know he has had
bad luck, — for the worst of all luck is to be a sluggard, a knave, or a
tippler."
The cynic is one who never sees a good quality in a man and never
fails to see a bad one. He is the human owl, vigilant in darkness and
blind to light; mousing for vermin and never seeing noble game.
The cynic puts all human actions into only two classes, openly bad
and secretly bad; he holds that no man does a good thing except for
profit; his insinuations and inuendoes fall indiscriminately upon every
lovely thing like frost upon the flowers. If Mr. A is pronounced a re-
ligious man he will reply, "Yes, on Sundays." Mr. B has just joined the
church. "Certainly, the elections are coming on." The minister of the
gospel is an example "of diligence. "Tie his trade." Thus his eye
strains out every good quality and takes in only the bad. To him relig-
ion is hypocrisy, honesty only a preparation for fraud, virtue only a
want of opportunity. The live long day he will coolly sit with sneering
lip, transfixing every character that is presented.
It is impossible to indulge in such habitual severity of opinion
against our fellow-men without injuring the tenderness and delicacy of
our own feelings. A man will be what his most cherished feelings are.
If he encourage a noble generosity, every feeling will be enriched by it;
if he nurse bitter and envenomed thoughts, his own spirit will absorb
the poison, and he will crawl among men like a burnished adder whose
life is mischief and whose errand is death.
He who hunts for flowers will find flowers, but he who hunts for
weeds may find weeds. Let it be remembered that he who is not himself
morally diseased will have no relish for disease in others. Reject then
the morbid ambition of the cynic, or cease to call yourself a man. —
Henry Ward Beecher.
Digitized by
Google
OUR WORK.
ANSWERS TO QUESTIONS.
ORDER OF ORDAINING AN ELDER.
What is the regular order of The Church in the presentation and
ordination of a person to the office of Elder? — H. B. Coles, Point Look-
out, Utah.
The person is first selected by the bishopric of the ward in which
he is a resident, then presented to a regular meeting of such ward and
there, by the congregation, sustained as worthy. He receives a recom-
mend to this effect from the ward clerk. Then follows his presentation,
by the president of the stake, to a regular stake priesthood meeting,
where, being sustained, he obtains from the clerk, a certificate to this
effect, which is by him presented to the elders' quorum of his ward. The
quorum having accepted him, he is then ordained an Elder by the presi-
dency of that quorum.
FORM OF THE LORD'S PRAYER.
What is the proper form of the Lord's prayer as used in The Church t
—W. MacFarlane, St. John, Tooele Co., Utah.
The Church authorities have never adopted any form, but for the
sake of uniformity in reciting, the Sunday School authorities have
adopted the prayer as found in Matthew, 6: 9-13. The Improvement
Associations have decided upon no form, the members using both forma
of the New Testament.
WHO FIXES THE TITHING PRICES?
Should a bishop allow market prices for produce, or is he allowed to
Digitized by
Google
394 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
put his own price on the tithing paid to him. — J. S. Gibbon*, Coalviile f
Utah.
The answer is found in paragraph six of "Instructions to Bishops
and Stake Tithing Clerks," issued by the First Presidency of The Church
and W. B. Preston, under date of December 1, 1899:
"The bishop is the proper person to fix the value of all goods and
tithes received in his ward, which should be credited at a fair cash
market price at the time it is received. This will insure an equality of
credit for tithing."
Should any question arise as to values, then let the owner sell his
property, and pay over the cash to the bishop.
NUMBER OF GOSPEL DISPENSATIONS.
How many Gospel dispensations have there been, including this
one? — A. G. Sedgwick, Fairview, Wyoming.
A dispensation^ described as a time when the heavens are opened
to man and the Holy Priesthood is bestowed upon him with all its powers
for the salvation of all who will obey the gospel. There have been very
many dispensations, for whenever God has revealed himself, it may be
called a dispensation. The principal dispensations, however, were those
of Adam, Enoch, Noah, the Brother of Jared, Abraham, Jacob, Moses,
Lehi, Jesus Christ, and the Dispensation of the Fullness of Times, in
which we live. (See Jaques' Catechism.)
CONCERNING ZION.
Explain the following questions in Manual Lesson XIV: 8. Where
is the city of Zion to be? 10. Where is the Temple site?
8. By reference to the Doctrine and Covenants, Section 57: 1-3, it
appears that the whole land of Missouri is called the land of Zion, and
that the city of Zion is to be built somewhere in the land of Zion. The
exact spot has not yet been designated.
10. The temple site is westward upon a lot not far from the Court
House, in Independence, Jackson County, Missouri, which is the center
place of the land of Zion. The first log for a house, and as a foundation
for Zion in Eaw County, which was laid twelve miles west of Independ-
ence, was simply a beginning, and was not intended to be the spot where
the City of Zion was to be located. A distinction should be kept in
mind concerning the terms: Zion, meaning the whole land of Missouri,
and perhaps the whole of western America; the City of Zion, not yet
Digitized by
Google
OUR WORK. 395
located, but to be built in the land of Zion; and the Center Place of
Zion, which is at Independence.
WALTER M. GIBSON.
In an article on "Religion in Samoa," on page 178, in the present
Tolume of the Era, it is stated that Walter M. Gibson ignored the re-
quest of President Brigham Young to return home with other elders
who were laboring in foreign lands. This request was made of the
elders in 1857, upon the approach of Johnston's Army. The statement
concerning Gibson is wrong in the one particular as to the time. He
left Utah for the Sandwich Islands in 1861. It was as late as the early
part of April, 1864, that Elders Ezra T. Benson, Lorenzo Snow, Joseph
F. Smith, Alma L. Smith and W. W. Cluff visited Gibson on the island
of Lanai, andlaf ter a conference, excommunicated him. This was done,
as stated, because of his mismanagement of the affairs of The Church.
The Era has been promised an interesting sketch of this schemer Gibson,
and Jiis effort to establish himself on the islands, by Assistant Church
Historian Andrew Jenson, which will appear in due time.
THE POWDER AND THE BULLET.
Has it ever occurred to you that we need more energy in our work?
When an officer says that the boys are indifferent, that nothing can be
done to arouse interest, or to get them to work or to study; that the
Improvement Fund is lagging, and as to getting subscribers for the
Era, that is quite out of the question; what is wrong? These are but
small though very essential incidents of the" main work, but they indi-
cate the tendency. There is little movement, or spirit, to break the dull
monotony — there is an everlasting lack of energy which is the powder
of success, and the stuff that wins.
It was that peculiar old philosopher, Josh Billings, who said: "Many
men fail to reach the mark because the powder in them is not propor-
tioned to the bullet." An improvement association may be called a
Digitized by
Google
396 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
heavy bullet. It requires considerable powder to push it. It is a
mighty battle field where all the vim of enthusiasm may well find room
for profitable action. If the three thousand officers, or more, would
practice shooting this big bullet of improvement, the energy gathered
in such effort would aid them later in life in achieving success in other
ways.
Orison Swett Harden, the author of several excellent works on suc-
cess, talks pointedly to young men on this subject of vim, and energy.
His words are very appropriate for our work:
"Nothing else, excepting honesty, is so much in demand in these days
as 'vim.' Everybody believes in it; everywhere we hear; 'Give us a man.
who can do something; a man who has push; a man with some iron in
his blood.' Ability is worthless without the power to put it into action.
Resolutions, however good, are useless without the energy necessary to
carry them out. Push clears the track; people get out of the way of
an energetic man. Even small ability with great energy will accomplish
more than the greatest ability without energy. If fired from a gun with
sufficient velocity, a tallow candle can be shot through an inch board.
"On every hand, we see fine young men and women failing, their
ability going to waste, standing in equilibrium, for the lack of 'force/
If we could only shake them up, put a little powder into them, and set
them going, they might amount to something, but without this they are
failures. They seem to have every other quality except the power of
pushing their way in the world, without which almost all their ability i»
wasted. The finest engine ever made would be absolutely useless with-
out power to propel it, and drag the load to its destination.
"The world admires energetic men. Blow them this way and that*
and they only bend; they never break. Put obstacles in their way, and
they surmount them. It is almost impossible to keep such men down.
Trip one up, and instantly he is on his feet again; bury him in the mud,
and almost instantly he is up and at it again. Such men as he build
cities, establish schools and hospitals, whiten the ocean with sails, and
blacken the air with the smoke of their industry.
"The pathway of life is strewn with wrecks of those who have failed
because they lacked this propelling power. The moment they strike an
obstacle, they stop; they have no power to climb or overcome. The
genius of achievement seems to have been left out of their make-up;
their blood lacks the iron of energy, the force of accomplishment."
Digitized by
Google
EVENTS OF THE MONTH.
3Y THOMAS HULL, SECRETARY OF THE GENERAL BOARD OF Y. M. M. I. A.
January 20th, 1900: Horace S. Ensign was installed as leader of
the Tabernacle Choir in the absence of Evan Stephens in Europe and
the east. * * * Th e proposition to borrow $20,000 to keep
the Salt Lake City schools open to the close of the school year, was voted
4own, at an election, by a vote of 1,410 against, and 350 for. * * *
Captain J. F. Mills was acquitted of the killing of J. C. O'Melveney.
The jury agreed in six minutes after reaching its room. * * *
D. C. Dunbar was chosen president and J. H. Parry secretary of the
Anti-Vaccination League. * * * The seventh annual meet-
ing of the Utah Press Association met in Salt Lake City. M. F. Murray
of Ephraim, was chosen president. * * * The attack for
the relief of Ladysmith was begun by Gen. Warren under General
Buller.
21st: The Jordan Stake of Zion, with about 7,000 members, was
completely organized: 0. P. Miller, stake president, Hyrum Goff, James
Jensen, counselors; Elisha Brown, stake superintendent Young Men's
Mutual Improvement Associations, and Solomon E. Smith and James B.
Jensen, counselors.
23d: Congressman B. H. Roberts makes a strong plea in his own
behalf and his case is thoroughly discussed in the House. * *
The movement for the relief of Ladysmith is suddenly stopped,
24th: Commissioner Evans sent a statement to the Senate showing
the number of pensioners on the rolls on account of the wars of the
United States:
"On account of the Revolutionary war, four widows and seven
-daughters.
"War of 1812, one survivor, 1,998 widows.
"Indian wars, 1832 to 1842, 1,656 survivors and 3,889 widows.
"Mexican war, 9,204 survivors and 8,175 widows.
Digitized by
Google
398 IMPROVEMENT ERA
"Granted since 1861 under general law, 331,555 invalids, and
92,901 widows and other dependents; under law of 1890, invalids, 420,-
912; widows and dependents, 130,224."
25th: By a vote of 268 to 50, Congressman B. H. Roberts of Utah,
was excluded from the House of Representatives and the seat from Utah
declared vacant. * * * It is reported that General Warren
has captured Spionkop with heavy losses.
27th: An order of the western railroads effective Feb. 1, abolishes
all commissions paid to local ticket agents. The roads will save millions,
and the agents will lose. * * * The Granite Stake of Zion,
Salt Lake County, was organized: Frank Y. Taylor, president and James
R. Miller and Edwin Bennion counselors; stake superintendent Young
Men's Mutual Improvement Associations, William C. Winder, with Uriah
Miller and Joseph Musser, counselors. * * * The Salt Lake
City schools were closed, pending an appeal to the Supreme Court of a
decision of Judge Cherry ordering the issuance of a writ of mandamus
compelling the Board to admit unvaccinated children. * * *
Captain J. F. Mills forgave his wife, who with her husband and two
children left for San Francisco. * * * Governor Wells
issued a proclamation calling a special election to be held on Monday,
2nd day of April, to elect a successor to Hon. B. H. Roberts.
28th: At the Battle of Spionkop on the 25th, the British, instead
of gaining a victory, sustained a loss of 1,500 soldiers from Gen. War-
ren's force. The London Times says that the catastrophe is perhaps
"without a parallel except in the surrender of Yorktown." Gen. Butter's
army is withdrawing south of the Tugela.
30th: The small pox quarantine in Ogden is completely lifted.
* * * William Goebel, the Democratic contestant for Gov-
ernor of Kentucky, who was declared Governor by the Kentucky Con-
test Board, was shot by an assassin. Harland Whittaker, a farmer
from Butler County, the home of Governor Taylor, is in jail charged
with the crime. * * * Q e0m g # Wallace, pioneer of 1847,
and once President of the Salt Lake Stake, died at Granger. * * *
The January mining dividend of Utah amounted to $254,900.
31st: It is announced that England suffered a loss of 2,000 at
Spionkop and with General Buller's operations north of the Tugela. The
battle at Spionkop was the most furious conflict in British military his-
tory. * * * Governor Goebel takes the oath of office as
Governor of Kentucky; and Governor Taylor proclaims Kentucky in a
state of insurrection and adjourns the legislature to meet in London, Ky.
February 1st' The Board of Health decides that Salt Lake school*
Digitized by
Google
EVENTS OF THE MONTH. 399
may safely open. * * * The strength of the British Army
in South Africa is 145,700. * * * Mrs. Catherine Salisbury,
sister of the Prophet Joseph Smith, born at Lebanon, N. H., 1812, died
at her home in Fountain Green, Illinois.
3rd: Hon. B. H. Robert arrived on the afternoon train from Wash-
ington. » ♦ » William Goebel, Kentucky's wounded Dem-
ocratic Governor, dies from the effects of his wounds at 6:45 p. m.
4th: A fire visited St. Louis, destroying property valued at
$1,500,000. * * * General Buller re-crosses the Tugela
and is marching on Ladysmith.
5th: Hon. B. H. Roberts, by his attorney, pleads not guilty to a
charge of unlawful cohabitation. # * * <phe bodies of
Harry A. and John G. Young and Charles Parsons arrived from Manila.
* * * T. R. Cutler and others purchase one-fourth interest in
Bear River Canal from David Evans, who formerly held a half interest.
6th: The Salt Lake Valley Railway Company filed articles of in-
corporation to build an electric railway between Salt Lake City and
Ogden. * * * The text of the treaty was made known
between the United States and Great Britain to facilitate the building
of the Isthmian Canal and to remove any objections in the Clayton-
Bulwer treaty of 1850. * * * William H. Taft of Ohio,
was named by President McKinley as President of the new Philippine
Commission.
9th: The third attempt of General Buller to relieve Ladysmith
ends in defeat * * * Major-General Henry W. Lawton
was buried today in the National Cemetery, Arlington, Washington D. C.
11th: Impressive services in memory of the Utah heroes of
Manila: Dr. Harry A. Young, Corp. John G. Young, W. I. Goodman and
Charles Parsons, were held in the Salt Lake Tabernacle. Speeches of
tribute were made by Governor Wells, Judge Le Grand Young, Elders Jos.
E. Taylor, S. W. Stewart, Dr. Joseph T. Kingsbury, and Dr. James E.
Talmage. Beautiful music and exquisite floral decorations were offered.
The bodies afterward lay in state in the City and County building.
12th: Salt Lake sectarian ministers issue a statement supporting
a proposed amendment to the Constitution prohibiting polygamy.
13th: With appropriate ceremonies the bodies of Dr. Harry A.
Young, Sergt. Ford Fisher, Corp. John G. Young and Privates W. I.
Goodman and Charles Parsons, five members of Utah's famous artillery
who met death in the Philippines, were buried with full military honors,
Sergt. Ford Fisher's body being interred at Mt. Olivet and the others in
the Salt Lake City cemetery.
Digitized by
Google
400 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
14th: W. J. Bateman succeeds N. W. Clayton as manager of the
Salt Lake and Los Angeles Company * * * Charles E.
Macrum former Consul at Pretoria gives a statement of his reasons for
leaving his post. It was to rightly inform the Government of existing
conditions, and because his mail had been tampered with by the English
censor. * * * General Roberts enters the Orange Free
State with an army of nearly 50,000 men, and the British for the first
time since the war began are inside the Boer frontier.
15th: Secretary Joseph Chamberlain announced in the House of
Commons that if the native Zulu territory was invaded by the Boers,
the natives "will be encouraged and assisted in every way in defending
themselves." Such action would be a terrible calamity, and would
mean a savage warfare that would turn South Africa into a hell
on earth.
16th: Kimberley is relieved by General French, and General
Cronje's forces are retreating. In their hasty departure the Boers lost
large supplies and much ammunition.
17th: The House Committee on Election submitted a joint resolu-
tion providing that neither polygamy nor polygamous association shall
exist or be lawful in the United States nor in any place within its juris-
diction » * * General Buller renewed fighting on the
Tugela. The Boers are retiring.
19th: General Buller has broken the Boer line of fortresses and
captured the Burghers' position at Monte Chris to. The campaign of
General Roberts is proving successful * « * ^he case of
John H. Benbroke, charged with the murder of Burton C. Morris, was
taken up in Judge Hiles' court.
20th: It is announced that the Deseret Telegraph Company's lines
have been purchased by the Western Union # * * Richard
Mackintosh, a widely known mining man and capitalist died in Salt Lake
City * * * The Boers are leaving all positions held by
them on British territory and are concentrating for the defense of
their own.
Digitized by
Google
IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Vol. m. APRIL, 1900. No. 6.
THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN-
THE ORTHODOX CHRISTIAN VIEW COMPARED WITH THAT
OP THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS.
BY PROP. J. H. PAUL, PRESIDENT OP L. D. S. COLLEGE, SALT LAKE CITY.
I.
The Christian churches believe that the Kingdom of Heaven
was set up on earth by Christ and the apostles, being identical with
the church of those days; that it is a spiritual kingdom, not a
visible one, except in so far as the outward church or churches
may represent it; that it has been on the earth ever since the day
of Christ; and that it is even now gradually filling the whole earth.
A good exposition of the general Christian belief on this point is
given by the Rev. Robert Jamieson, D. D. of Glasgow, in his com-
mentary on Psalm 110, which is a sequel to the second psalm, and
represents the kingdom of the Messiah. The grandeur of the
theme, the dignity of the language, and the fact that this psalm
(110) is six times quoted in the New Testament, and every time
with a reference to Christ, show its Messianic character almost as
plainly as do the words themselves:
The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou at my right hand, until I mak
thine enemies my footstool. The Lord shall send the rod of thy strength
Digitized by
Google
402 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
out of Zion: rale thou in the midst of thine enemies. Thy people shall
be willing in the day of thy power, in the beauties of holiness from the
womb of the morning: thou hast the dew of thy youth. The Lord hath
sworn, and will not repent, Thou art a priest forever after the order of
Melchizedek. The Lord at thy right hand shall strike through kings in
the day of his wrath. He shall judge among the heathen, he shall fill
the places with the dead bodies; he shall wound the heads over many
countries. He shall drink of the brook in the way: therefore shall he
lift up the head. (Psalm 1 10.)
THE ORTHODOX CHRISTIAN VIEW.
'The Psalm, which begins in the abrupt style of a lyric, intro-
duces the reader all at once, in imagination, into the court of
heaven, when the triumphant Savior on his ascension day enters;
amid the applause and acclamations of countless multitudes of
blessed spirits, and far above the most exalted of them, at an
immense distance, is seen seated on his celestial throne, Jehovah,
the Lord of all. The Savior, having completed his work on earth,
has just returned, and as he passes through the happy throng, to
take, as might be expected, a place with the highest order of
angels, the voice of Jehovah is heard calling him to sit at his right
hand. * * * The rod of Christ's strength is the Gos-
pel, which is described as 'powerful' (Heb. 4: 12), and it was to be
sent out of Zion— i. e„ the Gospel, by which a rebellious world is
to be subdued to God and governed by Christ, and should issue
from Jerusalem, where the hill of Zion stood. (Ps. 14: 7.) And
the fact corresponded with these predictions; for the apostles, as
enjoined by the last commands of their Lord, tarried in Jerusalem
for the promised descent of the Spirit, and after Pentecost began
to preach the Gospel in that city, which thus became the center
from which the light of divine truth, that was to diffuse itself
eventually over the whole world, should emanate. * * *
Christ actually did rule in the midst of his enemies; for so rapid
was the propagation of Christianity that, in spite of the combined
opposition of emperors, philosophers, priests and the countless
devotees of idolatry, the religion of Christ went on conquering
and to conquer, till it not only acquired the ascendant but became
the established faith of the Roman empire. Christ's rule over his
enemies was exercised in two ways: some who were implacable and
Digitized by
Google
THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN. 403
malignant foes, he overthrew and crashed, such as Herod; while
others, who constituted a mighty multitude, were converted into
friends, as Paul. * * * Thy people/ i . e., his soldiers
were more than willing. * * * Hence the Gospel is
called the day of his power. * * * Under this bold
and warlike imagery, the Psalmist describes the moral victories
which the Prince of Peace accomplishes in the world."
To the objection of De Wette that this interpretation "can-
not be of much account, since the Messiah is [in this psalm]
throughout represented as a theocratic ruler— nay even as a war-
rior," Mr. Jamieson concedes that, "it is not enough to say that in
abundance of other passages, the kingdom of the Messiah is repre-
sented as one of righteousness and peace; and that all these
descriptions are to be understood of purely spiritual victories, con-
veyed in warlike imagery. The true answer is this: God has,
from the beginning, carried forward his kingdom in a two-fold
line of administration — the providential or outward line, and the
spiritual or inward. To the outward or providential line belong
all those mighty movements which have accompanied the progress
of God's church along her course to the present hour." -
The saying of Christ, 'The kingdom of God is within you."
(Luke 17: 21), which is mainly relied upon to prove the correct-
ness of the Christian tradition, is not at all conclusive after we
discover that the word translated here "within" is the same word
that is elsewhere translated "among," as where John says, 'There
standeth one among you whom you know not" The Revised Ver-
sion gives the alternative reading, "The Kingdom of God is in the
midst of you."
The Kingdom was the theme of the prophets, and the hope of
John the Baptist (Matt.ll :l-6), and the apostles (Acts 1 : 6,7), none of
whom supposed they were as yet in the Kingdom nor the Kingdom in
them. Paul and the others always looked forward to a Kingdom
yet to be.
That which I believe to be the scriptural view, representing
the general belief of the Latter-day Saints as to the Kingdom, is
summarized in what follows. Owing to the length of the article
som& desirable quotations are omitted and no comments beyond
the headings are made upon the texts quoted.
Digitized by
Google
404 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
VIEW OF THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS.
I. The Lord claims paramount authority over the earth; he
has appointed a king over it, and will certainly establish his
kingdom.
Yet have I set my king upon my holy hill of Zion. I will declare
the decree. The Lord said onto me, Thou art my son; this day have I
begotten thee. (Psalm 2.)
I have found David, my servant; with my holy oil have I anointed
him. (Psalm 89.)
The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou at my right hand until I make
thine enemies thy footstool. The Lord shall send the rod of thy strength
out of Zion: rule thou in the midst of thine enemies. (Psalm 110.)
Jesus said unto them, Verily I say unto you, That ye which have
followed me, in the regeneration when the Son of man shall sit in the
throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the
twelve tribes of Israel. (Matthew 19: 28.)
II. It will be an actual, visible, earthly kingdom, not a so-
called spiritual one.
Behold a king shall reign in righteousness, and princes shall rule in
judgment. * * * And my people shall dwell in a peaceable habita-
tion, and in sure dwellings, and in quiet resting places. (Isaiah 32: 1, 18.)
And they shall build houses and inhabit them; and they shall plant
vineyards and eat the fruit' of them. (Isaiah 65: 21.)
III. It is to be set up on the earth in a definite place.
And it shall come to pass in the last days that the mountain of the
Lord's house shall be established in the top of the mountains, and shall
be exalted above the hills; and all nations shall flow unto it. And many
people shall go and say, come ye, and let us go up to the mountain of
the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob; and he will teach us of his
ways, and we will walk in his paths; for out of Zion shall go forth the
law and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem. (Isaiah 2: 2, 3.)
IV. And at a certain appointed time.
There is a God in heaven that revealeth secrets, and maketh known
* * * what shall come to pass in the latter days. * * * And in
the days of these kings [the nations of modern Europe] shall the God of
heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed; but it shall
break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand
forever. (Daniel 2: 44.)
Digitized by
Google
THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN. 405
V. Christ's kingdom will begin in a desert place, which is to
become fruitful.
The wilderness and the solitary place shall be glad for them, and
the desert shall rejoice, and blossom as the rose. * * * And the
parched ground shall become a pool, and the thirsty land springs of
water. (Isaiah 85.) „
I will open rivers in high places and fountains in the midst of the
valleys. * * * I will set in the desert the fir tree and the pine and
the box tree together. (Isaiah 41: 18, 19.)
Instead of the thorn shall come up the fir tree, and instead of the
brier shall come up the myrtle tree. (Isaiah 55: 13.)
VI. Its citizens shall be a people who have been despised and
downtrodden; but they shall be made great and powerful.
In that time shall the present be brought unto the Lord of hosts of
a people scattered and peeled, and from a people terrible from their be-
ginning hitherto; a nation meted out and trodden underfoot, whose land
the rivers have spoiled, to the place of the name of the Lord of hosts,
the mount Zion. (Isaiah 18: 7.)
A little one shall become a thousand and a small one a strong nation.
(Isaiah 60: 22.)
And strangers shall stand and feed your flocks, and the sons of the
alien shall be your ploughmen and your vine-dressers. But ye shall be
named priests of the Lord: men shall call you the ministers of our God.
(Isaiah 61: 5, 6.)
And all thy children shall be taught of the Lord; and great shall be
the peace of thy children. No weapon that is formed against thee shall
prosper; and every tongue that shall rise against thee in judgment thou
shalt condemn. (Isaiah 54: 13-17.)
VII. His people shall be unpopular, and shall endure reproach
and persecution, but shall be known by their fruits.
Think not that I am come to send peace on the earth: I came
not to send peace but a sword. For I am come to set a man at vari-
ance against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the
daughter-in-law against the mother-in-law. And a man's foes shall be
they of his own household. (Matthew 10: 34-36.)
Yea, and all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecu-
tion. (II. Timothy 3: 12.)
In this the children of God are manifest, and the children of the
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
406 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
devil: whosoever doeth not righteousness is not of God, neither he that
loveth not his brother. (John 3: 10.)
Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them. (Matthew 7: 20.)
VIII. This kingdom will encounter many enemies and much
opposition; but the opposition is vain, absurd, and irrational.
Why do the heathen rage, and the people imagine a vain thing? The
kings of the earth set themselves, and the rulers take counsel together,
against the Lord, and against his anointed, saying, Let us break their
bands asunder, and cast away their cords from us. He that sitteth in
the heavens shall laugh; the Lord shall have them in derision. * * *
Be wise now therefore, ye[kings: be instructed, ye judges of the earth.
(Psalm 2.)
IX. The enemies of this kingdom, after being warned, are to
be overthrown.
Then shall he speak unto them in his wrath, and vex them in his sore
displeasure. * * * Thou shalt break them with a rod of iron; thou
shalt dash them in pieces like a potter's vessel. (Psalm 2.)
The Lord at thy right hand shall strike through kings in the day of
his wrath. He shall judge among the heathen, he shall fill the places
with the dead bodies; he shall wound the heads over many countries.
(Psalm 110.)
X. In the overthrow of God's enemies, his people are to be
the instruments.
Thy people shall be willing in the day of thy power, in the beauties
of holiness from the womb of the morning; thou hast the dew of thy
youth. (Psalm 110.)
Let the saints be joyful in glory: let them sing aloud upon their
beds. Let the high praises of God be in their mouth, and a two-edged
sword in their hand; to execute vengeance upon the heathen, and punish-
ments upon the people; to bind their kings with chains, and their nobles
with fetters of iron; to execute upon them the judgment written: this
honor have all his saints. (Psalm 149.)
(To be concluded in May number.)
Digitized by
Google
A RIDE ON THE LOCOMOTIVE OF THE
"EMPIRE STATE EXPRESS."
BY GEORGE E. HILL.
Congress having adjourned for the holiday season, I betook
myself to the great city of New York, both for the purpose of
"seeing the sights," and visiting relatives. I landed in the Metrop-
olis on the day before Christmas, and spent nearly all of the fore-
part of the week visiting the points of interest in and about the
city, whose names are legion.
The mfost exciting and interesting feature of my stay in
the "big" town was a ride on the engine which pulls the ''Empire
State Express" from Albany, the State Capital, to New York City,
a distance of one hundred and forty-three miles, over the New
York Central and Hudson River Railroad, without a stop. I fully
realized what the coal dust and other inconveniences attendant
upon such an undertaking would be, still, I decided to accept the
invitation to ride. This road extends north from New York to
Albany and Buffalo, and is recognized as the best equipped rail-
road in the East. The trains depart from the Grand Central
Passenger Station, the only one in the city, and which is centrally
located on Forty-second Street, and Fourth Avenue. It has
recently been rebuilt, and is now one of the largest and finest
passenger stations in the world. All the trains of the above named
company arrive and depart from this depot. There are on an
average, three hundred and twenty regular passenger trains arriv-
ing and departing from this station each business day of the year,
and during the busy season many of these trains are in two sec-
tions. During the past year, there were nearly fourteen million
Digitized by
Google
408 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
passengers in and out of this depot— an average of more than
thirty-eight thousand per day. An idea of the through train ser-
vice of the New York Central to the North and West may be
obtained from the fact that there are twelve trains per day to
Buffalo, nine to Niagara Falls, eight to Chicago, six to Cleveland,
five to Detroit, two to Indianapolis and St. Louis, three to Cincinnati,
two to Toronto, four to Montreal, three to the Thousand Islands,
two to Adirondack Mountains, eight to Saratoga, and, in addition,
numerous express trains to local points on the line. All this in
addition to the freight traffic.
At 10:30 o'clock on the morning of December 30, 1899, we
boarded engine No. 872 which has drive wheels six feet six inches
in diameter, with cylinder stroke of two feet. At a given signal,
we began to speed northward. On leaving the passenger station,
the road, which is four-tracked, tunnels under the city for two
miles, and is then built upon an elevated structure for several
miles further before reaching the outskirts of the city. From
the depot to the city limits, on the north, the distance is fourteen
miles. In traversing this space, the ringing of the locomotive
bell and the blowing of the whistle, are forbidden by city ordi-
nance. The use of coal is forbidden in any of the engines while
traveling over this distance, as the emission of black smoke is
prohibited within the city limits; coke is used instead of coal to
generate steam. The road runs close alongside the bank of the
broad and beautiful Hudson River all the way from New York to
Albany. This river is four miles across at its widest point, and, dur-
ing the boating season, literally swarms with all kinds of water
craft; but at this time of year it is frozen over. To get off Manhattan
Island, on which New York City is situated, this road passes over
the Harlem-River draw bridge, the largest swinging bridge in the
world. Among the points of interest along the west shore of the
Hudson are the following: the Highlands; the Palisades; West
Point Military Academy; Newburg; Washington's headquarters
during the Revolutionary war, where the building he occupied is
still standing with its contents the same as used by Lafayette and
Washington; the Pokeepsie bridge across the Hudson, two miles
long and two hundred feet above the water; and the Catskill
mountains, the summer resort for New Yorkers; and a number of
Digitized by
Google
"EMPIRE STATE EXPRESS." 409
towns and cities. On the east bank, we passed through Yonkers,
about thirty-five thousand population; Tarry town, twenty thousand;
Sing Sing, where the State penitentiary is located, containing
between twelve and fourteen hundred prisoners, the town having
about twelve thousand inhabitants; Peekskill, twenty thousand;
Cold Springs, five thousand; Fishkill, twelve thousand; Rhinebeck,
eight thousand; city of Hudson, thirty-five thousand; and Albany
about fifty thousand. The large and magnificent summer resi-
dences of the Rockefellers, Helen Gould, Vanderbilts, et al, New
York's millionaires are also situated along the bluffs forming the
east banks of this noted river. The most noted residence is that
of Washington Irving, built in 1656, which is still intact.
About one-half of the distance from New York to Albany the
road consists of four tracks, and the balance of the way there
are only two. We made the run going up, in less than four and a
half hours, arriving at the State Capital at 2:25 p.m. The
"Empire State Express" is not due in Albany from the West till
7 p.m., which necessitated our stopping over there four hours, and
during this time, I visited the State Capitol building, which is an
elaborate structure, having cost several millions of dollars. Await-
ing the time of departure, number 872 was run into the round-
house, examined and cleaned, making it ready for the unparalleled
trip down again. Promptly at 7 p.m., the engine was attached to
the "fastest train in the world," and we pulled out upon the (to
me) thrilling and eventful trip. As soon as we were across the
bridge spanning the Hudson, and out of the yards, the throttle
was thrown open, and we began to bound forward, faster and
faster by every turn of the ponderous wheels, until it seemed to
me that we were not gliding along over the earth, but were flying
through space. Buildings and other objects swept by us in an
almost unrecognizable mass. If a derailment should occur, there
would be absolutely no hope for the human beings thus being
hurled along at such tremendous speed. A "slow-down" was
made three times during the run, in order to scoop water, and
once in passing through a town, which were the only restrictions
placed upon the regular momentum maintained through the jour-
ney. In doing this, of course several minutes each time were lost,
which made necessary an extra effort to regain lost time. During
Digitized by
Google
410 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
some of these spurts, a speed of a mile in forty-five seconds was
made, which is fast running, especially for a "tender-foot" on an
engine. We fairly flew through the towns and cities named
above — through the railroad yards, over switches, and between
cars and buildings, around curves, and through tunnels, (of which
there are some twelve along the route), making no allowances
whatever for such things, the great desire being to reach the
Metropolis by 10 o'clock, schedule time. This nerve-trying speed
was kept up the whole distance, and we rolled into the Grand
Central Station one minute ahead of time. The train consists
of about seven coaches, and is the pride and boast of New York.
No other railroad in the world operates a train this distance
without stopping, and especially at the speed of the "Empire
State Express." The average speed maintained throughout the
trip was about forty-eight miles per hour. This continued between
Salt Lake City and New York would enable one to make the jour-
ney in about fifty-three hours — a trifle over two days. This, how-
ever, will not be accomplished until western railroading is more
perfect than at present.
This leads to a description of the system employed on the
New York Central. As before stated, the road is a double-tracked
one. Trains going north keep on the right track, and those com-
ing down, run on the left, an arrangement similar to that adopted on
the double-tracked street car service in our city. Telegraphing
is not used in managing the running of the trains; but in lieu
thereof what is known as the "block system" is in vogue. This con-
sists of small towers erected along the side of the tracks at conven-
ient distances — about every mile and a half apart. A watchman is
placed in the top of each one of these block houses, and by means
of levers he controls an arm which projects out from a pole set
alongside the railroad. These cross-arms are of different colors,
each of which has a significant meaning to the engineer. If the
blue is up, the train going under it must slow down and be under
full control before the next signal post is reached, and if the red
arm signal is here up, the train cannot pass this point until it
drops— denoting that the train ahead had passed the next signal
up the track. This method prevents the trains from getting any
nearer together than a mile or mile and a half, and thus obviates
Digitized by
Google
"EMPIRE STATE EXPRESS." 411
collisions — rear-end collisions, which only can occur on these
roads. At night the same system is successfully operated by
different colored lights, and hence, as the only obstructions on the
track can come from trains running in the same direction ahead,
an engineer, can by noticing the signals, always tell if the road* is
clear to a certain point With the "Empire State Express" every-
thing must be out of the way fifteen minutes before it is due.
This system avoids the possibility of misinterpreting telegraphic
orders and the like, which usually causes the most disastrous
wrecks, resulting in gre&t loss of life and property.
As stated, we slowed up three times to scoop water. This is
accomplished by a tank some twelve hundred feet long and about
twenty inches wide, it being situated in the centre of the track
and filled with water. When water is needed, and while the engine
is passing over one of these troughs, a scoop, slanting in the
direction the train is going, is lowered from the tender, and the
speed of the train forces the water up this scoop-pipe and drops
it over into the tank. From three thousand five hundred to four
thousand gallons are thus taken up in about one-half of a minute,
and the train speeds on its way.
The tender once loaded with coal lasts the entire trip down
with the "Empire Express," and in making the round trip, about
three hundred miles in all, seven tons of coal are used. The fire-
man is kept busy feeding the furnace which eats up the large
lumps of coal as if they were of some immaterial substance. The
same engine makes the trip every day — that is, the company gets
about a three-hundred-mile trip each day out of their engines;
but there are two sets of engineers and firemen, who take turn
about every other day. On coming down, as going up, the bell
must not be rung, nor the whistle blown, while traversing the dis-
tance of fifteen or twenty miles in entering New York, thereby
not disturbing the nerves of the citizens living along the line.
In conclusion, I will say that there is perhaps nothing more excit-
ing and thrilling than a ride on a real, live (?), bounding, struggling,
snorting locomotive, and especially the one that pulls the fastest
and most famous train in all the world — 'The Empire State
Express."
Digitized by
Google
FOR THE SALVATION OF SOULS.
A STORY IN TWO PARTS.
BY NEPHI ANDERSON, AUTHOR OP "ADDED UPON," "A YOUNG FOLKS'
HISTORY OF THE CHURCH," ETC.
Part Second.
No power or influence can or ought to be maintained by virtue of
the Priesthood, only by persuasion, by long suffering, by gentleness, and
by love unfeigned;
By kindness and pure knowledge, which shall greatly enlarge the
soul without hypocrisy and without guile.
Reproving betimes with sharpness, when moved upon by the Holy
Ghost, and then showing forth afterwards an increase of love towards
him whom thou hast reproved, lest he esteem thee to be his enemy;
That he may know that thy faithfulness is stronger than the cords
of death. — Doe. and Cov. See. 121.
The stake superintendency and aids of the Young Men's
Mutual Improvement Associations met each week in an upper room
at the home of the superintendent. There they talked over the
affairs of the associations and planned for their best interests.
Their meetings began with the singing of a hymn, then they drew
their chairs in a circle and by them knelt and offered up their
prayers to God. Reports of visits to associations were given, sug-
gestions offered, and then the next week's lesson was recited from
the manual. Sometimes there were special meetings, as was the
case the evening when the missionary representing the General
Digitized by
Google
FOR THE SALVATION OF SOULS. 413
Board laid before the officers his instructions to them regarding
the system of local missionary work.
That evening the superintendent spoke earnestly of the work
of improvement among the young men of Zion. "Right in our
own fair city the enemy of righteousness has planted another
stronghold in the shape of a saloon, whereby to bring our young
to destruction. I tell you, brethren, our responsibility is great,
and we have plenty of work before us. I believe this system of
quiet, private missionary work will result in much good. Let us
take hold with a will, put our hearts into it as much as we did
when doing missionary work in the world, and God will bless us
and give us souls for our reward."
At the next regular meeting it was decided that each of the
stake officers be given the name of a young man that needed labor-
ing with. Seven names were written on seven slips of paper and
then distributed to the best advantage. The name on one of the
slips they all shrank from.
"Brethren," said the superintendent, "we all appreciate the
difficulty of this brother's case. I have been thinking which of
us would likely have the most influence over him and have con-
cluded that Brother Acton should take this name."
So William Acton put the slip of paper in his pocket, and said
he would do his best. Written on that paper was the name of
Harrison Ware.
Prom that evening Will Acton began to study Harrison Ware.
He knew he had no easy task, so he prayed much for assistance.
Harrison was perhaps five years older than Will. They were not
very intimate, as they lived in different wards, so Will went out
of his way to and fro from his work to step into Harrison's grocery
store to purchase some article and have a chat with him.
By careful inquiry Will learned fairly well Brother Ware's
spiritual condition. He had nearly ceased going to meetings.
During the year past, he had two credit marks on the records of
the Seventies' quorum. He had never joined the Mutual, though
he had visited the meetings a number of times shortly after the
missionaries had visited him last year. Then Will tried to ascer-
tain where Harrison's interest lay, and that was no hard task.
Harrison Ware was aspiring to be a leading politician in his ward.
Digitized by
Google
414 IMPROVEMENT ERA
He would rather talk politics than sell groceries. Will studied
him along this line, and had many chats with him upon political
principles and party candidates. In time, the missionary concluded
that the strong hand of party power had Brother Ware in its grasp,
and was fast squeezing out of him all interest for anything else.
Even his religion, for which he had sacrificed much, gave way to
the demands of this partisanship.
One evening. Will saw Brother Ware's oldest son, a lad of
about fifteen, enter the corner saloon. The boy did not stay long,
but it was enough to give the missionary a chance. Next day
Will called and asked if he could have a talk with Brother Ware.
"Certainly, come right in, Brother Acton," and he led the way
into the office.
"What I wanted to tell you was that I saw your boy George
go into the saloon last night. I thought as a parent you would
like to know."
"George is a little wild I know, but I had no idea that he fre-
quented the saloon. I am much obliged to you, Brother Acton,
for letting me know. I will speak to him about it."
"How is it, does he attend the Mutual Improvement meet-
ings?'
"Not as he ought to. I can't get him interested, and then,
there's Bishop Wild's boys, you know. They lead him off and you
can't expect — "
"But, dear brother, don't you think a little example from his
father in that line would helpr
The grocer laughed. "Well, perhaps it would; but, you see,
I haven't the time. Besides, the president of our association is
a little cranky and — "
"Look here, Brother Ware, we're all 'cranky' on some things,
even the best of us are."
"Yes; you're right there. The best of us are. I suppose you
heard President Blank's sermon at the Tabernacle last Sunday T
"Yes; and I saw you there. What did you think of itr
"It was all bosh, mere bosh. Why, he himself doesn't prac-
tice that doctrine; and I actually heard of an apostle the other
day—"
"Well, HI have to be going," interrupted Will, and he left the
Digitized by
Google
FOR THE SALVATION OF SOULS. 415
store. A certain oppressive feeling always came over him after
listening to such fault-finding. It made him miserable, and he did
not enjoy the experience. Had he not been on a mission, he cer-
tainly would have kept outside the circle of such an influence.
'Tve underrated my task," thought Will, as he walked home.
"Brother Ware is already far in the dark. When a man finds fault
with every officer of The Church from the teacher on his block up,
then T pity him. There certainly can't be much sunshine in his
own life. Poor Brother Ware, what can I do to help him?"
Harrison Ware did not respond to the invitations to attend
the association meetings. Will thought he became more bitter at
every talk he had with him. In their meetings some of the officers
reported some glowing successes, but Will's was not encouraging.
He had a mind to give up, but his brethren would hot hear of it.
'The harder the battle, the greater the prize," they said.
One day, Will Acton brought with him an interesting account of
some missionary experiences in the Eastern States. Brother Ware
received Will coldly, bordering on rudeness; but the missionary
was not to be daunted. He got out his paper and showed him the
article.
"You spent over two years in that locality, didn't you?"
"Yes."
"I thought you would be interested in the account."
"Well, Pm not very;" and he went on arranging some goods
on the shelf.
They were alone in the store, and Will began reading the arti-
cle aloud. The merchant listened, and presently came and sat on
the counter. As the reading proceeded, Will could see the interest
brighten in the listener's face. The missionary had found a tender
spot upon which he could make an impression, and the discovery
gave him renewed courage. He left Brother Ware looking over
the paper the second time.
A few days after, as Will called at the grocery store, he was
greatly surprised to see the blinds down, and a strange name in the
window as assignee. Harrison Ware had failed. A great pity
welled up in his heart. He thought of Brother Ware's three boys
and their neglected condition. (Brother Ware's wife had died
four years ago.) The grocer had lately been seen visiting the
Digitized by
Google
416 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
establishment where the beautiful bottles were displayed. And
now he had failed in his business. He was going fast down the
hill, and the efforts of the missionary seemed to have no effect.
Will tried to find the merchant, but seemingly he tried to avoid
everybody as much as possible.
Some days after the assignment Will called at Harrison's
house and found his rooms vacated. The neighbors said they had
all moved to Salt Lake City.
That same evening at the officers' meeting, the name of Har-
rison Ware was given up; but as Will Acton was walking home, a
passage of scripture came to him so suddenly that it somewhat
startled him:
How think ye? If a man have an hundred sheep, and one of them be
gone astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine, and goeth into the
mountains, and seeketh that which is gone astray?
And if so be that he find it, verily I say unto you, he rejoiceth more
of that sheep, than of the ninety and nine which went not astray.
It was enough for Will Acton. Within a few days, the April
conference would convene in Salt Lake, and Will got a week off
and attended.
It took two days of search and inquiry to locate him. Then
he found the small family in a little, old, adobe house not far from
the railroad station. The father was not at home, but the oldest
boy had taken charge of affairs and had tried to arrange the
meagre household belongings as comfortably as he could. The
children seemed pleased with a face they had seen at home.
It was in the evening, and the father soon came in. Of course
he was surprised to see his visitor. Harrison showed signs of the
ordeal through which he was passing, and Will noted the haggard
expression in his face. Will accepted the invitation to share the
simple evening meal, and then when the boys had gone to bed the
missionary began his work in earnest.
Will led Harrison into telling him about his troubles. Brother
Ware was not blind to the continued interest his friend took in
him. Will could see that Harrison was a struggling man. He felt
that the crisis in the man's life had arrived, and that the powers
of good and evil were battling for the possession of a soul. Har-
Digitized by
Google
FOB THE SALVATION OF SOULS. 417
rison would make some most bitter accusations, then he would
melt into a mildness bordering on tears, only to work himself up
again into a passion against his brethren.
Elder Acton talked quietly. He felt the Spirit of God rest-
ing upon him and it gave him power oyer this man.
"Brother Ware," he said, "your father left his native land for
the GospePs sake. Your mother suffered in the early persecutions
for the same cause. I know their one great aim in passing through
these trials was that their children might be firmly established in
Zion and in the faith of Christ. Would you be willing that they
should come tonight, hear what you have said and feel of the
spirit you have manifested?
"Never mind answering, Brother Ware. I want to bring you
back to your early days. Do you believe that when a servant of
God took you down into the waters of baptism and there immersed
you for the remission of your sins, that that was an ordinance of
any consequence? Do you think that when the hands of the elders
were placed upon your head that you received the Holy Ghost?"
"I know it."
"Do you believe that the Gospel is the power of God unto
salvation?"
"I have never denied the Gospel, and I hope I never shall.
The Gospel is true enough, but — "
"But, dear brother, you stultify yourself. You say the Gos-
pel is true, yet claim that its ministers are evil-designing men.
You claim a church can exist pure whose every department is con-
trolled by wrong-tloers. You do not doubt the validity of your
baptism, or of that of your children's, yet you can not trust those
same men with any portion of earthly authority. You call in the
Priesthood to administer to you and your family, to call down
heaven's blessings upon you, and you do not question their right,
' their authority; yet you cannot trust these men in a petty matter
of worldly moment."
Harrison had slowly dropped his head, and now sat looking at
the table.
"You have a wife in the other world. You love her. You
were bound to her for all time and eternity, and it is among your
fondest hopes that some day you will clasp that wife again to
Digitized by
Google
418 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
your bosom; that you will call her wife, and she will call you hus-
band. What would you think should I tell you that the whole
thing is a delusion and a snare, and that he who performed that
ceremony, claiming power from on high, was a cheat and a rogue?
Brother Ware, you would trust these men you have so bitterly
railed against tonight and many other times, with the most sacred
desires of your heart, trust them to bring to you the great-
est gift God can bestow upon man, trust them to perform for you
ordinances that will insure your eternal salvation and happiness
in the worlds to come — yet, dear brother, you will not grant them
the common privilege which every American citizen claims of
expressing his opinion on a political question — you will not trust
them in the most insignificant of perishable worldly affairs."
Harrison did not answer, but tears stood in the man's eyes.
"You, Brother Ware, have been upon a mission as I have also.
You have exercised the God-given powers of the Priesthood, and
you have rejoiced in it. You know it is true. You, no doubt, by
that same divine authority brought souls into the fold of Christ
who are now blessing your name and memory for those kind deeds.
Oh, those were sweet moments, Brother Ware. Those were
blessed days, employed in the service of the Master for the salva-
tion of souls. The memory of those mission years comes to us
now as a holy benediction, as a calm, soothing sweetness distill-
ing into our troubled souls."
The two men, as with the same impulse, slipped quietly onto
their knees. Will Acton prayed aloud. When he had finished, he
looked at his brother who did not move, neither arose from his
position, and Will again bowed his face into his hands to pray, this
time inaudibly.
A strange feeling had come over him. From the joy of con-
version, he had relapsed into a feeling that his brother would not
be completely won by his labors alone. At this critical moment, he
felt the need of other help, and this help should come from his
brother's missionary experience, some fellow missionary perhaps,
who would rivet together firmly the past to the present. All this
flashed through his mind in an instant, and when he prayed again
it was that God would send him this assistance.
A light tap came at the door as the two men arose.
Digitized by
Google
FOR THE SALVATION OF SOULS. 419
"Come in," said Harrison after a short pause.
A young woman came in with a tray on which steamed three
bowls of soup. At the sight of the two men she paused at the
door.
"I — I beg your pardon/' she said. "I expected to find the
three boys here, and I brought them some soup."
She placed the tray on the table and looked at Harrison
Ware.
•'Brother Ware P she said. "Brother Ware, is that you? I
didn't know you lived here. Surely, you are Elder Harrison Ware?"
'That is my name; and you — to be sure, you are Sister Mar-
garet Lee. And how are you? You have changed some, but I
would know you. Well, well, and what a surprise P
The two shook hands warmly. Will backed out of the way
and stood looking at them. Then he knew his prayer was answered
that his re-enforcement had come, and that he could even at that
moment retire from the field assured of victory.
Will was introduced, and as he looked into the clear eye and
open countenance of the young woman, he saw character written
there. Another little prayer went up from Will's heart, a prayer
of thanksgiving and gratitude. The three sat around the table
and talked of the past and a new light came into Harrison's face
as he recalled his missionary experiences.
Will let the others do most of the talking. He listened and
enjoyed their conversation. Margaret said she lived with a family
a few doors away. She had seen the three boys in the yard a
number of times, and had pitied their apparently homeless condi-
tion. Then Harrison had difficulty in speaking, and there came a
pause in the conversation, during which Will took the three bowls
from the table and put them on the stove. Then when they were
sufficiently warm, he placed a bowl before each of them.
"The boys have gone to bed, Sister Lee, and it won't do to
have the soup spoil. Help yourselves."
They all laughed again, and began sipping the warm liquid.
'This reminds me," said Harrison, "of a Christmas back in the
missionary field. Don't you remember, Sister Lee?"
0, yes, she remembered.
"You see," continued Brother Ware, turning to Will, "Sister
Digitized by
Google
420 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Lee is famous for making good soup, and she became such an
expert at it that she actually served it once for our Christmas
dinner. Think of it, the broth from a knuckle bone for a Christmas
dinner — nothing but the broth, remember."
"Brother Ware, we had bread and butter with it. Tell the
straight of it, if you please: and if I remember rightly, you were
greatly pleased with that dinner."
"I think it was the best meal I ever ate; and look here, here's
a coincidence. There were just three of us sitting around a table
something like this one. Yes, and we had three bowls —
One for me, and one for you,
And one for old Sister Hennesey.
It ought to be Christmas 'now."
"It is Christmas now," exclaimed Will Acton, as he gave the
table a tap with his spoon."
"How do you make that out?"
"Today is the real Christmas, or rather the anniversary of
the birth of Christ. Today is the Sixth of April, which is the
birthday of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ."
Will arose in making his little speech* The others arose
also; and while they stood there looking at each other, Harrison
Ware said:
"You are right. Today is the real Christmas; and doubly real
it is to me, for today has Christ again been born to me. Again
has his regenerating power been exercised in my behalf. I see the
brink whereon I stood, the depth and awful darkness into which I
was going. 0, God, be praised for your love, brother, your patience
and long-suffering; and for you, dear sister, that have come
again into my life with your smile and your sunshine from heaven.
I am so weak. You must both help me. You must not desert
me. 0, God, forgive my sins and help me to overcome them.
Bless my brother, bless my sister, bless us all in the name of Jesus.
Amen."
And the other two said fervently, "Amen."
Digitized by
Google
COLLECTION OF ANECDOTES.
THERE IS A LIFE BEYOND.
BY SAMUEL L. ADAMS.
The object I have in presenting the following narrative to the
readers of the Era is to add one more testimony, to the many
which God has revealed, that there is a resurrection and a life beyond.
The Lord God appeared to Adam, in Eden; to Abraham, on the
plains of Manure; to Moses; and at the baptism of Christ, let his
approving voice attest the divinity of the Savior. Moses and Elias
appeared on the Mount of Transfiguration; and we read of proph-
ets standing in the presence of John on the Isle of Patmos. The
angel Moroni appeared in this generation; and, further, the Father
and the Son appeared to the Prophet Joseph Smith, showing that
they still live, yesterday, today and forever!
Time after time, the angel appeared until the plates containing
the record of the Book of Mormon had been translated and brought
forth, and shown to the natural eyes of the witnesses. Then there
was the vision in the Kirtland Temple, followed later, and to this
day, by consoling manifestations to thousands of the children of
God who have bowed in obedience to his commands — such as
tongues, interpretations, prophecy, visions, healings, ministering of
angels, — all for the comfort of the Saints, and to establish them
in the truth.
I will now relate what occurred in the year 1865, as I recently
wrote in a letter to my grandson, Walter Adams, now on a mission
in Germany:
"Dear Grandson: — In June, 1865, an epidemic of diphtheria
Digitized by
Google
422 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
raged in St. George. Two of our children, John H. and Minerva
Adams were attacked, and died within twenty-four hours. Our
home was filled with gloom. One of the most devoted mothers
mourned as only mothers can, and, like Rachel of old, would not be
comforted. Days and nights passed without sleep or comfort, and
the marks of suffering began visibly to affect her mind. The
neighbors remarked how miserable was her life. Our neighbor,
Apostle Erastus Snow, came to our home occasionally to speak a
word of comfort and try to change the trend of despair. Seeing
the condition of things, he said:
" 'Sister Emma, you must desist from this course, or these
little children will soon have no mother. Since the Lord has seen
proper to deprive you of the company of two, would it not be
wiser and better on your part to make the best, trying to care for
the remaining ones?'
"With this, she burst forth in tears and said, '0, that God
would only lighten my heart with the knowledge of where my
children are; or if any one has care of them! To me, they are
gone, I see them in my mind in a fathomless abyss, from whence
they may never return to me?
"She then sank in despair; whereupon the apostle made the
following prophetic utterance:
" 'Sister Emma, I wish you to desist from encouraging these
despondent feelings, and rely upon God, the Father; and if you
will do so, God our Father shall give you a witness of where your
children are and by whom taken care of.'
"This promise was made in the name of the Lord, and while
I was present, and was afterwards made use of by me to inspire
her in the belief of its fulfillment, when moments of despair came
over her. Four or five weeks passed; her nerves had quieted
down to a great extent, and she continued in the blessed task of
caring for the little ones left her.
"It was a day late in July or early in August. The sun had
set. The mother said to her eldest daughter, twelve or thirteen
years of age:
" 'Elenor, go to the bed-room and get me Ettie's night-dress.'
The girl obeyed, starting through the dining room from the east
portico where her mother sat.
Digitized by
Google
COLLECTION OF ANECDOTES. 423
"No sooner had the child pushed open the bed-room door than
she stood transfixed, gazing upon one of the loveliest sights ever
beheld by mortal eyes. It was a lady dressed in white, with dark
folds of hair hanging over her shoulders. She had a pleasant,
happy countenance, which smiled upon the girl, and she bore two
children in her arms. Fear fled from the little girl, who continued
to look until her mind was satisfied. She identified two of the
children; she had nursed and cared for one of them nearly two
years, but he was standing, holding to the skirts of the young
lady — that was John— -the other which she recognized was on the
left arm, and this one she had nursed for a few months only — this
was Minerva. But there was still another little girl which she
describes as a little one twelve or thirteen months old, her age and
face she could not comprehend while she stood there trying to
discover who it was. The vision presently passed away.
"Returning to her mother in a very excited condition, she
exclaimed: 'Mother, I know you will not believe me! I cannot
tell what has happened!' She continued in this way until about
nine o'clock next morning, when, to our great joy, she related the
foregoing facts. When she had spoken of John and Minerva, she
asked, 'Who was the little girl that appeared to be twelve or
thirteen months old?' We then told her it was her twin sister
who died at the age of thirteen months. She described her dress,
even mentioning the narrow satin ribbon tied to her little shoes,
so that mother could not fail to know that it was her darling
Emma.
"The foregoing was no dream; it was an open vision given to
one whose young mind was not capable of concocting stories of
that kind. Besides, she had never seen the young lady who thus
appeared bef or her, but she told her story of description so plainly
that her mother knew who she was.
"To complete the foregoing, my wife had a dream some nights
afterwards. She awoke me saying: 'My mother has just left me.
My dream is so real that I feel she was in the room with me. 0,
she has given me so much comfort! I asked her if she knew
where my children were, and she replied, 'Yes, Ellen Emma has
charge of your children. You know she is one of your faith, and
that people are all happy together.' 'Well, mother, can't you go
Digitized by
Google
424 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
and mingle with Ellen Emma and our people? I asked. She replied,
'Not yet; the Lord will open a way during your life time, by which
I can be admitted to that class of people, for I believe as they do,
and wish to be one of them."
'Thus ended the vision and also the dream which brought
peace, joy and comfort to our home in those days of bereavement,
trial and distress. Now, Walter, the yonng lady was your grand-
ma's niece, through whom your grandma received the Gospel, and
she was laid away just as your Aunt Elenor described her. May
God grant you a confirming testimony of the foregoing, is the
prayer of your grandsire,
"Samuel L. Adams"
MEMORIES OP THE PAST— REFLECTIONS ON THE FALL OF
NAUVOO.
BY HON. JESSE N. SMITH.
Some years ago, when crossing the Atlantic, the writer met
with an incident which awakened what to him were interesting
reflections. The ocean voyage had produced the usual effect upon
the passengers; being brought face to face with the grand and awe-
inspiring ocean, all were more or less lifted out of the narrow
grooves of creed and party. Each must feel his insignificance,
and also his dependence upon the care and providence of the great
Creator.
We had on board a young Illinoisan who seemed to conceal his
identity, while his avowed object in going abroad was to help to
free Ireland from her connection with the government of Great
Britain. He was in short a Fenian. Thoughts of Robert Emraett
immediately occurred to me, as this man was handsome and well-
spoken. One morning he singled me out on the deck and asked
the favor of some conversation. Withdrawing a little apart he
said: "How do you 'Mormons' feel toward us Illinoisans for driv-
ing you out of our state in 1846 V Though taken somewhat by
surprise, the question opened a subject of great interest to me. I
Digitized by
Google
COLLECTION OF ANECDOTES. 425
replied that I could not undertake to answer for the "Mormon"
people, but speaking for myself, I felt that a grievous wrong was
committed, a wrong so great that I could not describe its scope or
consequences, a wrong for which no reparation had ever been pro-
posed or attemped, so great as to be beyond the power of man to
condone or palliate, and must therefore be left in the hands of
God.
He distinctly disclaimed all responsibility in the matter, urging
for himself that at that time he was so young that he could have
no lot nor part in such proceedings, and making the same claim for
those then in power throughout the state, and maintaining the
Ingersoll doctrine, that the children are not responsibe for the sins
of their fathers; this, so far as the moral responsibility was con-
cerned. But he did not deny that the state was responsible to the
"Mormons" for pecuniary damages.
The conversation ended, but in reflecting upon the subject, I
could see no sufficient reason for discarding the scriptural doctrine
that God will remember the sins of the Fathers against the
children unto the third and fourth generations of them that hate
him. Of one thing I was fully assured, the good actions of par-
ents descend upon their children like a benediction.
Mr. Gushing had just negotiated the Alabama Claims Treaty
by which Great Britain paid to citizens of the United States, fifteen
millions of dollars in damages done to merchants and others who
lost ships on the high seas through the depredations of the
Alabama and other confederate cruisers. But Mr. Gushing was
pleading the cause of the rich who Ho doubt furnished money to
help the case along. Whoever interested himself for the poor
and the unpopular? The mind reverts to the good Savior of the
world, who raised up from death the son of the widow of Nain and
sent him home to help his mother. But who of the great and
noble of earth have interested themselves for the suffering Latter-
day Saints? One only, so far as I call to mind, the manly, the
noble Thomas L. Kane, whose description of the exodus from
Nauvoo will remain a lasting monument to his memory. Where
were the other great men, statesmen and philanthropists? The
tender-hearted Lincoln who lived in Springfield, Illinois, in the
immediate neighborhood where Brockman's mob forces were mus-
Digitized by
Google
426 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
tered, organized, armed and equipped for their expedition — why
was Lincoln's voice not heard in opposition to these outrageous
and lawless proceedings?
My mother, with her two children left the doomed city of
Nauvoo a few months before the final tragedy, but we were not
so far away but we could hear the cannon shots during the three
days of the final struggle. Shortly after, there came a trusted
man with a team from Council Bluffs to take us on.
We divided our scanty belongings once more, (they had been
divided before,) taking only the things most needed; we gladly
turned our faces westward, to follow the Twelve into the wilder-
ness, "seeking the phantom of another home."
We soon joined the fugitives from the battle, for whom teams
had also come from the Bluffs. They were all more or less enfeebled
through want and exposure; many had ague, and some of the
men were suffering with gunshot-wounds received in the battle;
they had no medicines, no comforts for the sick. In the solemn
stillness of the night, I heard a man very earnestly pray for death;
his wife succumbed but a few days before, and he was very weak.
His prayer was not immediately answered, he lived to be very
useful and to raise an honorable family in the valley. They related
the miracle of the quails which came in great numbers to their
starving camp, and were picked up living by old and young. I
listened closely to their recital of the incidents of the battle, of
the good conduct of Esquire Wells, the bravery of William Cutler,
John Gheen and Charles Lambert, and the heroism of Captain
Anderson, who fell.
A BROTHER'S DEFINITION OP GROSS DARKNESS.
BY C. L. WALKER.
During the early 40*8 Apostle Parley P. Pratt deemed it wis-
dom to inaugurate some out-door or street preaching in a rather
aristocratic and populous district of the Manchester Conference.
Digitized by
Google
COLLECTION OF ANECDOTES. 427
If I remember rightly, Brother Peter S was appointed to hold
meetings in this district! Brother S was zealous for the
spread of the Gospel, though but a novice in Biblical lore, and by
trade a salesman in a small-ware shop where spool-thread, cotton
balls, buttons, etc., were sold by the gross or otherwise. On a
bright Sunday morning in June Brother S , armed with his
Bible and hymn book, sallied out to fill his first appointment on
Oxford Road, in sight of All Saints Church. He got along fairly
well with the opening exercises; then came the trying ordeal of
preaching to the motley crowd that had gathered around him dur-
ing the singing. With a deep sense of humility before God, he
opened his pocket Bible and took for his text Isaiah 60: 2, laying
particular stress and emphasis upon the sentence, "darkness shall
cover the earth, and gross darkness the people." He had hardly
closed his Bible when a pompous local preacher interrupted him,
and in a sarcastic manner, said: "Can the deluded 'Mormon'
tell us what gross darkness means?'
Brother S was nonplused for a moment; then like a flash,
his business transactions over the counter came to his aid: "Yes,"
replied Brother S , "anybody knows that a gross is twelve
dozen; therefore gross darkness means that the minds of the peo-
ple are one hundred and forty-four times darker than the earth."
Shouts of laughter and jeers went forth from the crowd at
the expense of the local divine, who hastily disentangled himself
from the by-standers, humiliated and crestfallen, beating a hasty
retreat down Oxford Road, a much wiser man as to what gross
darkness meant, at least from the standpoint of Brother S .
Digitized by
Google
BE NOT DISCOURAGED.
BY PRESIDENT W. W. CLUFP, OP THE SUMMIT STAKE OF ZION.
When young Elders are sent on missions and meet with oppo-
sition, prejudice and indifference, so general in the world, they
often feel more or less discouraged. They often travel days and
weeks without apparently having made a single convert; are
refused a night's lodging, or even a meal of victuals, and are pos-
sibly reviled and threatened with violence. Under these circum-
stances, they are sometimes inclined to feel that their labors are in
vain. They should remember, however, that Christ met with simi-
lar difficulties and discouragements, yet he said to his disciples:
"I say unto you, that likewise joy shall be in heaven over one sin-
ner that repenteth, more than over ninety and nine just persons,
which need no repentance. Likewise I say unto you, there is joy
in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repent-
eth"; and his apostle, James, admonishes the Saints: "Let him know,
that he which converteth the sinner from the error of his way
shall save a soul from death, and shall hide a multitude of sins."
The labors of an elder who diligently bears a faithful testi-
mony, warning the people to repent, will in time yield fruit.
"Cast thy bread upon the waters: for thou shalt find it after
many days." I call to mind an instance which proves the truth of
the above saying, and which came under my own observation
while laboring in the Scandinavian Mission, thirty-eight years ago.
A young elder, weary and foot-sore, called at the humble cot-
tage of a lowly peasant and asked for a drink of water. He met
with a kind, hospitable reception from the honest man and his
wife; the elder preached the Gospel, and bore his testimony to the
unassuming occupants of that simple cottage; and, taking his
Digitized by
Google
BE NOT DISCOURAGED. 429
departure, left some tracts, which he told them would more fully
and clearly explain the principles of the doctrine of Christ.
Months after this, another elder by chance called at the
same peasant's home. On learning that the stranger was an
elder of The Church, the man said: "I have been praying to the
Lord that he might send one of his inspired servants to our humble
home, as myself and wife believe in the truth of the Gospel as set
forth in some pamphlets left with us some months ago by a 'Mor-
mon 9 missionary, and we wish to be baptized and become members
of The Church." And so this second elder had the pleasure of
baptizing that man and his wife, both of whom proved faithful to
the covenants which they then made. Thus the "bread cast upon
the waters" by that foot-sore and half discouraged, humble ser-
vant of the Lord, who first bore his testimony to those honest
people, was found by his successor, and the first elder really filled
an important mission, even though he himself never baptized a
single person. That he did a noble work, the following results will
prove. This family consisting of father, mother and several sons
and daughters, all gathered to Zion, and have proved faithful Lat-
ter-day Saints. The father and mother enjoyed the privilege
of officiating in the house of the Lord for their progenitors and
relatives for several generations back; thus conferring the bless-
ings of the Gospel upon hundreds of the children of men. At a
ripe old age, this worthy father and mother died in full faith and
in the hope of a glorious resurrection, surrounded by their sons
and daughters and numerous grandchildren and friends, loved and
respected by all.
Three of their sons and several of their grandsons have filled
honorable missions to the nations of the earth, and were the means
of bringing many to a knowledge of the Gospel. Thus we see
that the seed sowed by that servant of the Lord who first visited
and bore testimony to that family, thirty-eight years ago in far off
Denmark, has born fruit an hundred, yea, possibly a thousand fold,
in the redemption and salvation of the children of our Heavenly
Father.
Another very remarkable case showing the mighty and far-
reaching results of the labors of the elders in preaching the Gos-
pel of repentance to the nations of the earth, is the following:
Digitized by
Google
430 IMPROVEMENT ERA
President George Q. Cannon, when on his first mission to the Sand-
wich Islands, in 1850-4, baptized as one of the first fruits of his
labors on these islands, an intelligent and highly educated native
Hawaiian, who was a descendant of one of the old prominent
chiefs families of that race of people. This prominent Hawaiian was
among the few of his people ordained to the office of elder,
and he labored efficiently as a missionary, baptizing hundreds of
his countrymen. He was the first of his race who came to Zion. He
was here at the dedication of the Logan temple. In that holy
place, Napela, this descendant of the Hawaiian chiefs, was bap-
tized for many of his progenitors in direct line of father and son.
He thus carried back the blessings of the Gospel to his kindred
and people to near the time when they separated from their Ne-
phite forefathers on the continent of South America, when they
built ships and sought to sail up the north-west coast, to seek a
home in the north country, and by the trade winds were drifted to
and landed on those beautiful islands in the great Pacific Ocean.
Now, with the knowledge the Latter-day Saints have of the
redemption and salvation for the living and the dead, it will easily
be seen, in this case, that the baptizing of Napela, by President
George Q. Cannon, resulted in far-reaching benefits to a large
number of Hawaiian families who will secure redemption through
this act and the labors of Napela. The number thus benefited is
almost beyond calculation, yet all a direct result of the conversion
and baptism of Napela by President Cannon.
With this understanding of the effect and vast results from
the preaching of the Gospel by our elders, what should discour-
age them or lead any to feel that the time and labor they spend
on missions is so much of their lives spent for naught? The
grand and glorious results accruing should convince our young
elders that their labors are full of encouragement. They have
no cause ever to be discouraged.
Digitized by
Google
A TRIP SOUTH WITH PRESIDENT YOUNG
IN 1870.
BY C. R. SAVAGE.
III.
It was the intention of President Young to go to the San
Francisco mountains, on this trip. This district had been repre-
sented as a paradise for settlers, with plenty of soil, timber, water,
and all the elements to make an elysium; but by the time the
Colorado was reached, the prospect of finding such a goal seemed
very remote. Some one had told him of the distance, the bad
roads, the lack of water and feed, so that his ambition to go
farther on seemed to wane. Then, again, we were not the com-
pany to make such a trip, we were too many, and were short of
supplies. I happened to be walking with him on a ridge whither
he had gone to survey the country; all at once, he stopped,
planted his walking-stick into the sand with the remark, "This is
a God-forsaken country, I am going north/ 1 This was all he said;
then the word passed that we had reached the most southern
point on the trip. Our eyes would hereafter be turned north.
Another of the objects of this trip was to look over the
Muddy settlements, and into a project that had been elaborated,
which was the founding of a city where we were located, to be
called Montezuma. The spot selected was the broad, open, sandy
bench north of the Colorado. The w&ter supply was to be taken
from the Virgen river, six miles from the junction, so as to be
brought out upon the upper part of the bench. This place today
is a kind of wonderland covered with thousands of curiously
formed volcanic pebbles; there are also some pools of water of
Digitized by
Google
432 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
unknown depth, where the water rises and falls without percepti-
ble escape.
Another proposition was to have light draught-steamers come
up the river from Gall's Landing, with goods for the settlers in
southern Utah, thus securing for Utah products an outlet to the
sea via the Colorado river, and the Gulf of California.
A lone settler, Brother Asay, from Trenton, New Jersey, was
located in a wattled house, made of willows and daubed with mud.
It was a house without a nail in it; he was there with his wife and
eleven sons, his vocation being to catch fish for the settlers, and
to run the ferry boat which had been made at a big cost to
accommodate the President's company, and other travel. A small
patch of sandy meadow land, situated near the mansion, would
have supplied feed for our animals, if Brother Asay's ox-team had
not previously grazed upon it for two weeks, but it was barren
now. No other spot near by offered feed for the animals; what
the citizens of Montezuma would have to do to obtain grazing, I
will leave to the imagination of my readers.
As a souvenir of my visit, I took views of the party on the
river bank. With three of Brother Asay's boys, I traveled through
deep sand to the mouth of the Black canyon, eight miles distant.
It was a very difficult trip. We tried to return by following the
bank of the Colorado, and were surprised to find that the river
runs over veins of copper ore for miles. In talking with the boys,
I learned that five kinds of fish inhabited the river — salmon,
hunchbacks, suckers, white-fish and chub.
After my return, the party broke camp and returned to St.
Thomas, where meetings were held, all the citizens as well as the
Indians being out in full force. These Indians would work a
whole day for a yard of muslin; they were a poor, low-down,
gambling race. Such were the neighbors of the "Mormon"
pioneers of the Muddy valley. *
I took particular notice that President Young had very little
to say during his stay in that region; not a word about Montezuma,
about steamers, about San Francisco mountains, nor any other
project. He left the preaching to the rank and file of the com-
pany. The faith, perseverance, and indomitable will of the settlers,
were grand; they performed marvelous works under such condi-
Digitized by
Google
A TRIP SOUTH WITH PRESIDENT YOUNG. 433
tions. The wind was so severe that piles of dry sand could be
seen blown up several feet around the houses, but the soil in the
bottoms near by was very rich, and the prospects for crops were
good.
We passed through Overton on our way up the valley, reach-
ing St. Joseph's twelve miles from St. Thomas, where we remained
over night.
Our next stopping place was West Point, the most northern
settlement in the valley. Here our reception was more enthusiastic.
This place is colder than St. Thomas, and for the first time for
several days we enjoyed the luxury of having milk and butter.
There was a very fine tract of farming land in close proximity.
It was during our stay there that Brother Gibbon, one of our party,
addressed the Indians in their own language. It was quite amus-
ing to see the effect of his oration upon this motley crowd. A
very strange event happened while we were there; it was the
arrival of a lone camel into the place. The poor brute was very
hungry and desolate. Brother John W. Young took possession of
the creature, and sent him north to help out his menagerie in Salt
Lake City. Who owned him, or where he came from, was one of the
unsolved mysteries of our trip. I remember hearing a few years
prior to this time that some person had brought a number of
these animals into Arizona as beasts of burden. The young man
who took the camel to Salt Lake had a terrible experience. Every
animal that saw him on the road became frightened and ran away,
compelling him to travel in the night.
In going to the Colorado, we had followed down the Virgen
River to be near water. It was now spring-time, and the President
decided to return by the desert road which is shorter, although in
summer it is unsafe. At 7 a.m., March 23, we bade goodby to
our friends at West Point, and to the brave settlers on the Muddy.
No people could do more than they had done to show their
loyalty, love, and veneration for the "old chief as they called the
President; they ministered to the needs of the party with the
best they had. They were a long distance from supplies, and were
short of many necessities, but no one grumbled; they had been
called there, and were going to stay until released. They were
going to "stick to the rack," hay or no hay. The President said
Digitized by
Google
434 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
but little of what he thought, he read the conditions and con-
tinued thinking.
When well oat upon the desert, we met a courier who brought
letters and papers for the company. Copies of the KeepapUchinin,
published by George Taylor, son of the late President Taylor*
caused great merriment. It was like a breath of sunny spring to
get news from home.
The letters having been read, and the contents noted, we
toiled on to the Gocyop Wash, a distance of thirty-five miles from
West Point. Water was found in holes in the rocks, the dried up
cacti wood serving as our fuel; not a blade of grass was to be
seen, nothing but prickly shrubs, pebbles, and sand all around us.
Before reaching our camping place, we passed a pile of
rocks, a kind of mound, which covered the bodies of old Brother
Davidson, wife and boy, who had tried to cross the desert in the
hot season but out of lack of water had perished of thirst; their
friends informed them of the risk they were taking, but they
heeded not that advice. Their lonely grave was only two and a
half miles from the Virgen river, but they had become bewildered
and no doubt partially insane. Kind friends who found them after
their death, buried their bodies as best they could, and placed the
mound above them to keep away the wolves, and to serve as a
monument to their lives sacrificed in the desert.
Over the dreary, sandy waste we drove the next day, expect-
ing to find water at the crossing of the Beaver Dam wash, but not
a drop was to be foijnd; the creek sinks into the sand about four
miles above the road and reappears near the Virgen river. The
animals were whining for water. We were compelled to drive on
to a place called the Cedar Pockets where a supply of water was
found, and there we camped for the night, in a forest of yuccas, a
distance of thirty-two miles from the other camp.
While there, another courier arrived bringing the tidings that
the Cullom bill had passed the House. I shall never forget the
effect of this bit of news upon the campers. President Young
read the dispatch carefully, not a word escaping his lips; the rest
of the party were much excited, and gave vent to their feelings in
loud talking and gesticulations, but the leader said nothing. All
Digitized by
Google
A TRIP SOUTH WITH PRESIDENT YOUNG. 435
around the camp, the question was asked, "What did the President
sayr To their great mortification — nothing.
If ever there was a time when a few words from him would
have been welcome and timely, it seemed that then was the
supreme moment. The news was unexpected, and nnlooked for,
and excited everybody, but he alone was silent. An afterthought
led me to ask, "What could he have saidr One of the reasons
for his magnetic influence rested in the fact that he never lost
himself in talk; whatever he said was always welcome; he never
spoke too long, and always sought inspiration before deciding any
issue. This characteristic entered into his everyday doings; he
never went against the promptings of the divine influence which
he continually sought. This was the secret of his quiet power,
and prestige. It is a delightful thought that we all have the same
source of daily guidance to help us in the battle of life, if we will
only seek it
The next day, about noon, we reached St. George renewing
again the friendships with the people. I left the party there
to go to Little Zion Valley on a spur of the Rio Virgen, on a
photographic trip. It was given out as a remarkable fact that
thousands could find a hiding-place up there, so my ambition was
aroused to see it Some enthusiasts had reported the place to
President Young as a veritable Zion. "Gall it Little Zion," said he,
and that is the name it still bears.
I found it to be a remarkable valley with high, vertical cliffs,
towering upward from two to three thousand feet, and so com-
pletely locked that there was no outlet other than the way of
entrance. From a picturesque point of view, it was grand, sub-
lime, and majestic, but as a place of residence, lonely and unat-
tractive, reminding one of living in a stone box; the landscape, a
sky scrape; a good place to visit, and a nice place to leave. The
whole region of the headwaters of the Rio Virgen is very beautiful
for the artist, and the river banks afford good places for settlers.
I rejoined the President's party at Kannara. I observed all the
attractions of Rockville, Grafton, Virgen City, and Toquerville —
on my return trip, and reached Kannara a day or two before the
arrival of the party. When the President saw me, he chided me
Digitized by
Google
436 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
for going off alone, %nd taking such risks, but I satisfied him that
I was always*with friends, and hepce not alone.
I remained with the company until they reached Beaver City.
The return was as welcome and agreeable as the first visit. News
• came to me of the severe sickness of my boy, and I hastened
homeward by stage.
I have -thought many times, that since an account of the
President's visits has . never "been described at length, I would risk
the recital of a subject which abler men have left untouched, and
so submit these details. Those who have qpver had sucfc an
opportunity, wiH be able to see' how greatly such movements
helped to encourage the minds of those whose duty it was to build
bridges, make ditches, and kill the snakeS for the generations that
will follow in our own loved Deseret.* I was glad to accompany,
and to see so much of, one of the greatest men of the century.
THROUGH CHRIST AND REPENTANCE ARE YE .SAVED.
Learn to shun no task or duty; follow where the Savior led:
Jesus' life was plain and perfect; "in his* footsteps let us tread.
Ask the secret of his mission, search the key to his "success:
Twas: he sought to save his fellow^ truly love them and to bless.
And his prayer was: "Thine, Father, thine and not my will be done."
And his will was e'en the Father's, e'en the Great Eternal One.
Lo! he groaned in blood and anguish, sorely wept for those who sin,
Gladly suffered pain and sorrow, nobly died, that man might win. *
Follow then his sacred footsteps,* crown of Glory and of Life,
And]be valient in his serf ice, in the war 'gainst sin and strife.
He shall lead them to his glory, and deliver them from fall,
Who repent of their transgressions, and obey his saving call.
Annie G. Lauritzen.
Richfield, Utah.
Digitized by
Google
SILENT FORCES-
BY HENRY W. NAISBITT.
Many of the most important material forces of nature are
strangely silent in their action; so far as human ears or observation
goes, all the planetary universe moves m utter silence. There is
no echo in the fathomless fields of space; and while poetry dilates
and Taphsodizes over "the music of the spheres/ only the fervor of
imagination hears that tone. To the ordinary soul, it is the music
of silence qr "music asleep." There was one who claimed that the
grand orbs around us are "ever singing as they shine, the hand
that made us is divine," and the Psalmist, similarly gifted, held a
sentiment as beautiful and suggestive wfien he exclaimed, "The
heavens declare the glory of God; and the firmament showeth his
handiwork. Day unto day uttereth speech and night unto night
showeth forth knowledge. " There is no speech nor language where
their voice is not heard." But that speech is not vocal, that lan-
guage is not of earth*, that voice is only to the soul; spirit ears
may be attuned to such music, may understand such voices, may
comprehend such speech, but to most of men, worlds move upon
their orbits almost without observation and certainly without audi-
ble rhythm; they all move in harmony, but their gamut of tone and
sound is silence, "not loud, but deep!"
The great glacier fields of earth are silent in their irresistible
movements; it is only as they break above- the abysmal ocean, or,
drifting, dissolve in warmer waters, that they groan and crash to
their ultimate destruction. Yet in all past ages their action has
changed continents, aided in f ormimg islands, and in grooving into
mighty furrows the now sadly scarred face Of mother earth!
Digitized by
Google
438 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
We have heard of the roar of the ocean, we have heard also
of its peaceful murmuring, "as it breaks upon the shore," but in
mid-ocean, while it plays as with a toy on the proudest mechanism
created of man, its waves roll mountain high in comparative
silence; obstruction alone demonstrates the impetuous force as it
is generated, and then as gradually lapses into silence that might
not disturb a babe!
All have noted the soft, silent action of light as it streams
from the far distant sun; men have assumed to measure its velocity,
to determine its caloric, and to gauge its change from summer to
winter, but few have recognized its sublime silence, its stealthy
approach, its peaceful departure, its wonderful noiseless silence in
every phase or mood!
In all those strange changes of plant growth which are so
common as to excite hardly observation, there is the same eternal
phenomenon of silence; growth is one of the manifestations and
miracles of life, — "first the blade, then the ear, then the full corn
in the ear," every process of flower, of shrub, of tree, of the vege-
table kingdom, serene, certain, positive, each working its individual
law of life without ostentation, courting no smile, fearing no
frown, yet in its native habitat working out its individual problem,
its given mission, its glorious, perfect life!
How unlike the operations of humanity, with its bustle, its
self-inflation, its love of approbation, its desire for renown! We
have not read of any achievement, save one, which indicated in its
accomplishment, this attractive silence so grandly vindicated in
the wonderful works of God. The unique illustration referred to
is in the case of the building of Solomon's temple which "came
together without the sound of ax or hammer, or any tool of iron
being heard thereon." Even the peace of mankind in general,
about which so much is boastingly said, is far below that tangible
yet silent "peace of God, which passeth all understanding!"
The action of mentality, the power of thought to penetrate,
to make or win its widening way, is similar to the power of light,
to the miracle of growth, to the erosive friction of a glacier, to
the majestic, stately silence of the stellar world; a great thought
is never lost; receptive element, nourishment, life comes when con-
genial conditions assert themselves. It is like the seed which,
Digitized by
Google
SILENT FORCES. 439
stored along with mummies in the ages past, when brought from
darkness to light, from arid depth, to humid limits, breaks forth
in growing verdure to tell the story of a glorious resurrection.
So these old truths, conceived in silence, buried in obscurity,
waiting only "the hour and the man" to break forth into unlimited
verdure, as luxuriant as the tropics, as beautiful as any devotee's
anticipation of heaven, and withal so silently powerful, that the
little mustard seed becomes a great tree, or as the little leaven in
three measures of meal which by and by "leavens the whole lump."
Nowhere is this startling fact of the silent fecundity of
thought more strangely manifest than in the eternal truths of the
Gospel as restored to the earth in this our dispensation. Chris-
tianity had become effete in many respects; it had a galvanic life,
it had a measure of truth, but it had become stereotyped, it had
lost its savor, its creeds were speculation, its Bible was a fetish,
its representatives made merchandise of the souls of men, and its
divinity or theology, made up of abstruse fictions, created wars,
physical and mental, which testified to the acerbity of professors,
and truly said that figments of the brain had overthrown the
philosophy of the Gospel, and that superstition had exalted itself
above the oracles of God!
With the dawn of a new era — an era not only of revealing but
of receptivity, — old theories, dogmas, doctrines, began to unbar
their doors. With the introduction of the Gospel came a time of
daring controversy, every elder of The Church had an opponent,
every teacher had a hearer, the stagnant waters of antiquated
orthodoxy became troubled, but the "little Davids* left many a
proud Goliath on the polemical battle-field. Since that, "discre-
tion has become the better part of valor," and now contemptuous
silence is the answer to all interrogatories, whether from friend
or foe; it has become, as a ready opponent said the other day, '1
will not discuss with you on doctrine, but on side issues I may
meet you." He failed to see that all side issues were the legiti-
mate product of the tree of Knowledge, and like the whole, in that
he confessed himself an already vanquished man!
But these facts in no way forestall the argument, that
"Mormon" theory and "Mormon" thought have radically changed
the teachings of modern Christendom. Ministers no longer preach
Digitized by
Google
440 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
a literal hell fire, they no longer consign to torment "children a
span long? they are absorbing greedily the doctrine of the Father-
hood of God, and as to baptism, it is asserted that many ministers
are prepared to placate a convert by "immersing" him in water, if
he believes in its rightfulness or necessity. It is also beginning to
be realized that authority in ordinance is a factor in salvation, and
all the Ritualistic strife is not of Catholic origin but comes from
a less reputable source (?) than the antiquated theories of the
mother church.
Many also begin to teach the beautiful truth of divine mother-
hood, and hosts are converts to the idea that family relationship is
among the delightful probabilities of the other side. Then the
general hope that an erring soul may yet find opportunities for
the mercy and salvation of God, is slowly percolating through
clerical and other channels, as not either unbiblical or unlikely in
the great hereafter. True philosophy is making inroads into
superstition and orthodoxy; but few give credit to Joseph Smith,
the great latter-day Prophet, and fewer still would willingly
acknowledge indebtedness to the Journal of Discourses, the
writings of leading men, or the battering rams of the priesthood
in general, which have silenced so many guns, stormed so many
fortresses, and captured so many prisoners in the name of the God
of battles and of his Son Jesus Christ!
There is more "Mormonism" preached today in every little
conventicle, than there was in all the Christian world in the year
1830, when this aggressive Church, this potent power in theology,
first went out. "The men that have turned the world upside down
have come hither also," was the cry in the apostolic age, but it is
as true today, though no man may be willing to acknowledge the
fountain of his inspiration, and few may know how, when or where
their blinded eyes "saw men as trees walking," and not calling for
any additional sight!
Many years ago, socialists admitted that "while they had
been dreaming the 'Mormons' had been working." They had
solved the problem of united colonization, and manifested that
industrial combination could redeem the desert and create a state;
envy and chagrin led to experiment after experiment. It was
thought that Brigham Young and his compeers could be system-
Digitized by
Google
SILENT FORCES. 441
atically outranked, but utter failure demonstrated the necessity
of a more subtle force than "simon-pure" social equality, and that
was seen to be the religious element. Then religionists essayed to
enter the lists and secure the triumph, but from the Shakers to
General Booth, even so-called religious sentiment has failed to give
cohesion to an assumed individualism which was deemed essential
to success.
Most of these have taken their cue, and based their hopes,
and felt sure of succes3 because a really united people had built
"an empire in the desert," and compelled (as was thought) success
from the very jaws of death. Copyists and imitators had not
divined the secret into the arcana of action; they had failed to find
the proper entrance; every excuse was used to explain defeat,
every possible idea was urged as the sure basis of success. Some
said it was Brigham Young, some said it was the ignorance or sub-
servience of the people, some claimed that isolation made unity
possible, but the great, the giant leader said that "God was in it,"
while everything demonstrated that as to the imitators, "God was
not in all their thoughts."
Dealing with and utilizing barbarous and semi-civilized tribes
of men attests the genius and spirit of the "Mormon" people. When
Brigham said that "it was cheaper to feed Indians than to fight
them," he uttered a pregnant truth, one which is today the basis
of all Indian reservation projects however corruptly the idea may
have been carried out. Utah, for lo these many years, has seen its
devoted missionaries laboring among that class, teaching them the
arts of peace, training them to independence through industrial
activity, opening farms, planting orchards, establishing schools,
and introducing the primary elements of an expanding civilization
"without fee or hope of reward,*" and to see the red man drive his
own team, guide his own plough, build his own rude home, and
meet in school or church, is testimony to the genius of the Gospel,
which counts a fading race as of Israel and included in the
promises.
Ministers of many churches, after spending years of time and
uncounted treasure, have in late years awakened to the "Mormon'
idea that industrial training is better than dogmas, and that tem-
poral salvation must run parallel with all salvation which had its
Digitized by
Google
442 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
origin in the Divine mind! Africa, India, and other prominent
sectarian mission fields, have followed the lead of the "Mormon"
Church, and modern effort is now being developed on that grand
scale which wealth implies, bat which their predecessors walked
in in poverty, and for many and many a year alone!
Hawaii and other of the Pacific Islands testify to the indus-
trial, moral and religions training of the unselfish and unsalaried
"Mormon" Elders. They were not college men, not theorists, not
dealers in abstract or contradictory doctrines; they were sternly
educated, practical men, they had stormed and conquered the
sterilities of nature; they had learned the value of unremitting toil,
and in the simplicity but earnestness of their faith, they saw the
otherwise invisible hand of God, and this spirit they sought to im-
press, in association with the Gospel, into the hearts of all be-
lievers!
This is getting to be understood by some minds who control
the press. An editorial in the Liverpool Post said lately:
Far be it from any thinking man to underrate the value of religious
teaching pure and simple; but if that teaching is to be really effectual,
it must be followed by such lessons and examples as will lead to the trans-
formation of the converted heathen into a good citizen; the attributes of
civilization must take the place of savagery; the convert must be taught
that daily labor is not degrading, but elevating; he must be shown how
to work, and he must be allowed to reap the fruits of his labors!
Ah me! surely the leaven of example, the silent force of truth,
is at work in unexpected places. If seventy years of unostentatious
advocacy of the Gospel as restored and revealed through the Prophet
Joseph, and practically applied by his successors under God, hath
done this, what may we not anticipate in change and silent revolu-
tion ere fifty more shall astound the nations by its development
of "Mormon" influence, "Mormon," example, and progressive "Mor-
mon" thought?
In other departments of human action, changes and tests have
been made from time to time, all clearly traceable to "the new
dispensation." But this article is already too much drawn out for
the limited pages of the Era; nevertheless, in conclusion it may
be said that politics, family life, social life, industrial methods,
Digitized by
Google
SILENT FORCES. 443
cooperative theories, questions of education,patriotism, finance,
civil government and state founding, have all been touched and
partially glorified by "Mormon" thought and consideration. If this
is egotism, if it is deemed rash, improbable, or untrue, let the
observing mind follow the penetrating power of ideas, the irresistible
force of thought. 'The Kingdom of God cometh not with obser-
vation," there is no flourish of trumpets, no Sinaic thunders, no
laudation of men, no patronage of wealth, no governmental aid,
none of the lauded appliances of intellectual culture or approbation
of learned societies. Its only auxiliaries are simple men who,
under an unmistakable inspiration, are voicing the decrees of des-
tiny, the purposes of the living God. The preaching of the Gospel
by authority is the voice of the Father, it is really the philosophy
of the Heavens, the science of eternal life; but it embraces all
truth, includes all topics, touches all interests, and circumscribes
both heaven and earth, time and eternity; and it marvelously dem-
onstrates the power of a silent force which is as tangible and
powerful as the forces which control the starry heavens, and
glorify each season on the bosom of our present mother earth.
BRILLIANTS.
"What God appoints, enjoy —
What he withholds, forbear—
Each care a hidden blessing brings,
Each blessing brings a care."
"I cannot read His future plans,
But this I know:
I have the smiling of his face
And all the refuge of his grace
While here below.
"Enough; this covers all my wants,
And so I rest;
For what I cannot, he can see,
And in his care I safe shall be,
Forever blest."
Digitized by
Google
THEOLOGY IN EDUCATION.
BY PROFESSOR WILLARD DONE, OF THE BRIGHAM YOUNG COLLEGE,
LOGAN.
PLACE OP THEOLOGY IN THE DOMAIN OP HUMAN
LEARNING.
In the preceding paper, consideration was given to the defini-
tions of knowledge, science, philosophy, and theology. From the
statements there made, the following conclusions may be drawn
and defended:
1. Knowledge is at first crude, unorganized, ununified; whether
it is a knowledge of things or merely of phenomena, remaips to be
discussed.
2. When this knowledge is systematized and unified along
various appropriate lines, it becomes science.
3. When all these sciences, in their most general laws and
principles, are unified and organized to the limit of man's unaided
intellect, the result is philosophy.
4. This unified knowledge, the fruit of the intellectual powers,
and the knowledge gained through the exercise of faith, when
combined under the influence of the Holy Ghost, constitute true
theology.
To the first of these propositions but little space will be given.
Pyrrho and Timon, advocates of the skeptic school of philosophy,
Kant, the great transcendentalist, and, in our own day, the agnos-
tic school of philosophy, with Herbert Spencer as one of its chief
representatives, have advanced the idea that all our knowledge ia
limited to phenomena, and that a knowledge of things in them-
Digitized by
Google
THEOLOGY IN EDUDATION. 445
selves is impossible. It is impossible in this paper to go into
metaphysical argument on the subject. It is sufficient to say that
men as noted as Mr. Spencer in the field of thought, affirm the
opposite; and that common sense, the final arbiter of all disputed
questions of speculation, loudly proclaims against such agnosticism.
A few quotations may not be out of place:
By the testimony, the words, and the works of other men, we know
that human knowledge is always in like manner {he knowledge of the
subject knowing and the object known. I may say that the entire
experience of mankind is the continuous revelation of these realities to
~the human consciousness, and that all human experience is conditioned
on their real existence. Man lives in their presence and in every act of
intelligence sees their reality. If, therefore, the primordial postulate on
which human knowledge rests is false, all human knowledge vanishes
away.*
Nor does it discredit the reality of knowledge that its evidence is
not a demonstration. It is more than a demonstration; it is the very
essence of knowledge itself; it is the primitive datum which underlies
every demonstration and makes it possible. Man lives in the light of
the knowledge of himself and of the world, and all his experience is the
continual illumination of these realities.f
As the inner life has grown more complex in manifestation, and
richer in^content, the system of conceptions has progressed to correspond.
It is by this contact with life and reality that thought grows, and not by
a barren logic — chopping or verbal haggling about proof. ♦ ♦ ♦ The
law which the mind implicitly follows is this: Whatever our total nature
calls for may be assumed as real in default of positive disproof .$
First, we must hold that the system of things is essentially a thought
system. It is, however, not merely a thought, but a thought realized in
act. As such it is real; and as such, it is transparent to thought. *
* * It may be unknown; it cannot be essentially unknowable.§
It can be shown that the theory of the relativity of knowl-
edge has arisen from barren speculation. Here the words of Goethe
are applicable:
♦Harris' "Philosophical Basis of Theism,'' p. 12.
tlbid, p. 13.
JBowne's "Philosophy of Theism," p. 25.
§Bowne's "Metaphysics," p. 487.
Digitized by
Google
446 IMPROVEMENT ERA
I tell thee, a fellow who speculates is like a beast on a dry heath
driven round and round by an evil spirit, while all about him lie the
beautiful green meadows.*
From these and other similar considerations, we are led to think
that it is best to take knowledge as it comes to us, real, knowable,
filled with an essence which appeals to our consciousness, and satis-
fies the longing hunger of the intellect. The husks of ideality and
phenomenalism are not soul-satisfying.
The second proposition named above should not be difficult of
explanation, and it needs no defense. All knowledge falls naturally
into its appropriate class, and, unified and systematized, becomes
science. Each of the sciences has its laws, according to which the
knowledge included within the science is classified. Thus chemistry,
with its principles of atomic affinities; physics, with its laws of
molecular motion; comparative anatomy, with its laws of proportion
and interaction; astronomy, with its principles of stellar and plan-
etary motion, become each a science, systematizing and classifying
the facts which come into its circle of laws. The work of the
chemist, the physicist, the anatomist, the astronomer, is to take
these appropriate facts and unify them, each into his respective
system of truth, and stamp them with the seal of science. Thus
the individual sciences grow, and thus they will continue to develop,
so long as there are men of learning and high aim, willing to devote
life and energy to the work of broadening the field of human knowl-
edge, and systematizing the fruits of special research. Nor should
this labor be discredited. Much of the world's progress in intel-
lectual culture, much of its advancement in material comforts, it
owes to the labor of the patient, thorough scientist, proud of his
work, and aware of its great possibilities.
The third proposition introduces us to the work of the philos-
opher. It is his peculiar labor to take the work of the scientists,
and bring the general laws they have discovered and formulated,
into an ultimate union. If a general law runs throughout two or
more of the special sciences, it may be formulated into a law of
philosophy. This formulation is accomplished by developing knowl-
edge to the highest possible degree of generality. This generality
♦Mephistopheles, in "Faust."
Digitized by
Google
THEOLOGY IN EDUCATION. 447
is naturally limited by the limitations of the human intellect Bat
when the process of unification and generalization has gone as far
as man's unaided mind may carry it, the general laws thus resulting
constitute philosophy. As Spencer says:
And now how is philosophy constituted? It is constituted by carry-
ing a stage further the process [of generalization] indicated. So long as
these truths are known only apart and regarded as independent, even the
most general of them cannot without laxity of speech be called philo-
sophical. But when, having been severally reduced to a simple mechani-
cal axiom, a principle of molecular physics, and a law of social action,
they are contemplated together as corollaries of some ultimate truth,
then we rise to the kind of knowledge that constitutes philosophy
proper.*
It is in the fourth proposition that the "parting of the ways"
of the agnostic and the theist occurs. The former asserts that
religion lies entirely outside the domain of human knowledge
and deals alone with feeling — the indefinable longings of the soul.
The latter claims that religion not only transcends the knowledge
gained by human means, but includes this knowledge. It is not
merely above human knowledge, but is large enough to embrace it.
The arguments in support of this proposition, presented in the
former paper, will not be repeated here. It may be safely left to
the reader to establish in his own mind the proposition that faith
will supply all deficiencies in the perfect unification of knowledge,
bringing man, ultimately, to a complete understanding of the sys-
tem of God, which includes the system of nature.
This brings us to the consideration of the place and value of
faith in the domain of human research. There are two methods of
investigating the laws of nature, which may, for convenience, be
called the doubt method and the faith method. The first starts out
with the assumption that everything is false until its truth is
demonstrated; the second with the idea that everything which
has strong probabilities in its favor may be given respectful con-
sideration until it is disproved. The experience of men of intellect
proves the superiority of the latter method. Not only is it of value
in the domain of religious research — it is equally important in the
♦"First Principles,* p. 185.
Digitized by
Google
448 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
realm of scientific thought. It has its counterpart in the dealings
of man with man, where it is found to be much better to believe
a man honest until he is proved a rogue, than to believe him a
thief until he shows himself to be honest. One writer has truly
said, with reference to these two systems:
It is a traditional superstition of intellect that nothing is to be
accepted which is not either self-evident or demonstrated. The corres-
ponding conception of method is this: Let us first find some invincible
fact or principle, something which cannot be doubted or denied without
absurdity, and from this let us deduce by cogent logic whatever may be
got out of it. When we reach the end of our logic let us stop. In other
words, admit nothing that can be doubted. Make no assumptions, and
take no step which is not compelled by rigorous logic. And, above all,
let no feeling, or sentiment, or desire have any voice in determining
belief. If we follow this rule we shall never be confounded, and .knowl-
edge will progress.
Opposed to this conception of method is another, as follows: In-
stead of doubting everything that can be doubted, let us rather doubt
nothing until we are compelled to doubt. Let us assume that every-
thing is what it reports itself until some reasons for doubt appear. In
society we get on better by assuming that men are truthful, and by
doubting only for special reasons, than we should if we assumed that all
men are liars, and believed them only when compelled. So in all inves-
tigation we make more progress if we assume the truthfulness of the
universe and of our own nature than we should if we doubted both.
Such are the two methods. The former assumes everything to be
false until proved true; the latter assumes everything to be true until
proved false. All fruitful work proceeds upon the latter method; most
speculative criticism and closet-philosophy proceed upon the former.
Hence their perennial barrenness.
The first method seems the more rigorous, but it can be applied only
to mathematics, which is purely a subjective science. When we come
to deal with reality the method brings thought to a standstill.*
These words define quite clearly the position of the man who
denies the existence of God and the efficacy of faith, with ref-
erence to the work of man's intellect. His position is much more
serious as regards his seeking after God, for no investigators who
♦Bowne's "Philosophy of Theism," pp. 11, 12.
Digitized by
Google
THEOLOGY IN EDUCATION. 449
have undertaken that research negatively, ever have found, or ever
will find him. And their research in the realm of human knowledge
will be just as barren of results. All this research presupposes
faith in man's own powers, and in the reality of the principles of
knowledge, or it is doomed at the outset to accomplish nothing. I
cannot do better here than quote the thoughtful words of Dr.
Samuel Harris:
It is commonly said and widely accepted as unquestionable, that
physical science, being founded on observation and induction, is certain
knowledge; but that theological belief is only a faith which never be-
comes real knowledge. But physical science and religious knowledge
are, as knowledge, the same in kind, differing only in their objects. The
observation and experience on which physical science rests are self-evi-
dent, unproved, and unprovable knowledge. The principles on which all
the inductions and deductions of physical science rest are self-evident,
unproved, and unprovable knowledge. * * * And its verifications
also are simply self-evident, unproved, and unprovable knowledge by
cumulative observation and experience, by persistence in which, in the face
of conscious fallibility and many mistakes, it attains what it rightly
claims is real and indisputable knowledge. And this scientists call the
scientific method; and because this knowledge has been attained in this
method, they hold it for true in the face of unanswered objections and the
utter inconceivableness of many of its conclusions; receiving it with all its
inexplicable difficulties, as a learned professor of natural science has said
"without a wink."*
From the above we may rightly infer that the rejection of
faith may ultimately lead to the rejection of the results, and the
•denial of the accuracy of man's reasoning powers. In fact, it
appears that probably as many philosophers have rejected the lat-
ter as have disallowed the former. There is at least as strong a
presumption in favor of the religious sense in man, as in the power
of independent thought. One is at first as prevalent as the other.
Sometimes one is rejected, sometimes the other, sometimes both.
In case faith is neglected, the atheist or the agnostic is produced;
when intellect is dwarfed, the religious bigot too often results;
when both are neglected, the result is nondescript, and incapable
♦"Philosophical Basis of Theism," p. 15.
Digitized by
Google
450 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
of accurate classification. In any of these cases, an anomaly is
produced, denying or discrediting one or more of his natural powers.
And the unfortunate fact appears that this insufficiency of his
knowledge is most keenly felt, when completeness of apprehension
is most necessary, as in misfortune, sickness, and approaching death.
At such time, the more religious a man's philosophy has been, or
the more philosophical his religion, the better is he prepared for
the crisis that awaits him. That which to the atheist is a time of
dread, or to the bigot a time of doubtful apprehension, becomes to
the man of faith and intellect a step higher in misfortune or sick-
ness, or, in death, a complete surmounting of life's difficulties, and
a full realization of its desires.
But this is really a digression from the subject in hand, though
in one sense a corollary of the proposition that is being defended.
The aim of these two papers has been to show that instead of being
at enmity and deadly warfare with science, religion, in its truest
sense, is the grand whole which embraces all scientific knowledge.
Surely it is an anomaly if the part is in opposition to the whole,
or vice versa. In conclusion, it may be stated that there is a special
system of theology, dealing with the specific laws which govern
man's religious duties. But this is only a part of the perfect sys-
tem of thought and feeling which is all-embracing in its extent
It is so to speak, the ethical element, governing the practice of
divine law;whereasthe complete system embraces philosophy, theory,
and the higher reaches of thought, which can no more be measured
by man's puny actions, than the vast reaches of infinite space can
be comprehended by his unaided vision. It is this illimitable sys-
tem of thought and faith— this infinity of knowledge, — "The deep
where all our thoughts are drowned," which may be justly said to
include all knowledge that is worth the knowing, all desire that is
worth the feeling, all power that is worth the swaying. In this
sense the term is used; and from this standpoint the crown-
ing proposition is defended, that he who would comprehend human
knowledge in its entirety, must reach a comprehension, at least in
part, of the divine, which stands to the purely human, in the rela-
tionship of whole to part. The next paper will be devoted to a
consideration of theology as a branch of study.
Digitized by
Google
"THE MANUSCRIPT FOUND."
BY PRESIDENT JOSEPH F. SMITH.
III.
Note how Garefully the foregoing statements are drawn; see
how minute and explicit they are in every particular to prove that
the Book of Mormon is identical with the "Manuscript Found." It
will readily be seen how forceful and weighty such statements must
of necessity be, coming as they do (supposedly) from so-called cred-
ible witnesses, and especially from the brother of Solomon Spauld-
ing the author of the very innocent, but much magnified "Manu-
script Found." How difficult it would be to disprove such positive
and detailed statements, coming from such apparently authentic
sources! Had the "Manuscript Found" remained urtfound, had it
been destroyed, so that the truth or falsity of these statements
never could have been proven by comparison with the Book of Mor-
mon itself, one could scarcely blame the unthinking, uninspired
world of mankind for their unbelief in, and rejection of , that sacred
book.
But, in the merciful providence of God, it was not ordained
that the world should be left in such ignorance; and now that the
long-lost "Manuscript Story" has come to light, there is no longer
the least shadow of excuse for such unbelief, on the grounds so
strongly set forth by the relentless opponents of the Book of Mor-
mon.
The long concealment of this silly "Manuscript Story" seems
to have been designed by Providence for the express purpose of
emphasizing this point; and for the further purpose of permitting
the more perfect development of the deep-laid schemes of wicked
Digitized by
Google
452 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
men, inspired by the great enemy of all truth, in their vain attempts
to overthrow the work of God and if possible to destroy it; and at
last, to reveal to the world the true character of those who have
engaged in the despicable undertaking of deceiving mankind, to-
gether with their slanderous and villainous methods of compassing
their pernicious ends.
There are other statements of other persons, but all are of
the same purport and almost the same language. If one of these
statements could be proven true, then all would be so proven. On
the contrary, if one were shown to be false, then all must fall, for
they all testify, almost word for word, to the same alleged facts.
Nothing further should be necessary to prove the falsity of
the affidavits than to refer the read.er to the published "Manuscript
Found," but as many may not have access to the "Story," it will be
in order to point out a few inaccuracies, misstatements, errors and
downright falsehoods contained in the foregoing affidavits. This
will be done by the statement of facts, and by quoting witnesses
that cannot be impeached.
No sooner did Mr. Fairchild publish his letter, announcing the
discovery of the "Spaulding Manuscript," and make the startling
declaration that "some other explanation of the origin of the Book
of Mormon must be found, if any explanation is required," than
the friends of the "Spaulding Story," and the determined enemies
of the Book of Mormon, cried out: "Oh, he is mistaken — it is not
The Manuscript Found.'" In this way they sought to bolster up
their pet theories and deep-laid schemes to deceive the world. But
their craft was doomed.
Mr. Fairchild himself was thoroughly convinced that it was
the veritable Spaulding romance which had been made to do such
duty in the herculean effort to destroy the Book of Mormon, and
"Mormonism." He says: "There seems no reason to doubt that
this is the long-lost story. Mr. Rice and myself and others com-
pared it with the Book of Mormon and could detect no resemblance
between the two, in general or detail. There seems to be no name
nor incident common to the two. The solemn style of the Book
of Mormon in imitation of the English scriptures does not appear
in the 'Manuscript.' "
The foregoing shows that Mr. James H. Fairchild, president of
Digitized by
Google
"THE MANUSCRIPT FOUND." 453
the Oberlin College, had originally been convinced that the "Manu-
script Story" was indeed the origin of the Book of Mormon, and
while, perhaps, as eager as anybody to demonstrate that fact, was
greatly surprised, as was also Mr. L. L. Rice (and the others referred
to as having compared it with the Book of Mormon,) to find that
there was "no resemblance between the two in general or detail."
It also shows how little foundation there is, or ever has been,
for the presumption or claim that it was the foundation or source
of the Book of Mormon. Mr. L. L. Rice, himself an old editor,
literary man and well-read in the history of the Latter-day Saints,
and possessor of the "Manuscript Story," as he repeatedly told me,
firmly believed it to be the only writings of Solomon Spaulding,
and the veritable "Manuscript Found" from which it had been (and
surprising to say, still is,) claimed the Book of Mormon was derived.
The manner in which this "Manuscript" came into Mr. Rice's hands
has been related in the fore-part of this sketch. D. P. Hurlburt
obtained the "Manuscript" in 1834, from Mr. Jerome Clark, then
residing at Hardwicks, New York, in whose care the "Manuscript"
had been left by Mrs. Davison, the widow of Solomon Spaulding,
upon an order given by her to Hurlburt for that purpose. At this
time, there was no other manuscript writings of Solomon Spauld- -
ing in existence.
When D. P. Hurlburt obtained the "Manuscript," he very
naturally proceeded to have it identified by living witnesses, and
in his handwriting the following inscription is found thereon:
"The writings of Solomon Spaulding, proved by Aaron Wright,
Oliver Smith, John Miller and others. The testimonies of the above
gentlemen are now in my possession. D. P. Hurlburt."
Hurlburt delivered the "Manuscript" to E. D. Howe & Co.,
printers, in Painesville, Ohio.
Mr. L. L. Rice made the following statement to me in the pres-
ence of Elder Enoch Farr, in Honolulu, in 1885:
"This manuscript came into my possession when Mr. Winchester
and I bought out the printing establishment of Mr. E. D. Howe, in
Painesville, Ohio, in connection with a large amount of old papers
found in the place and turned over to us with it. I have had it
ever since in my possession."
It is curious to note that the names of Aaron Wright, Oliver
Digitized by
Google
454 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Smith and John N. Miller, who, with others, identified the "Manu-
script Story" delivered to D. P. Hurlburfc as the veritable "writings
of Solomon Spaulding," are atttached to some of the foregoing
statements, taken from the work entitled, "Who Wrote the Book of
Mormon?' and said to be copied from "Mormonism Unveiled," which
purports to have been written by E. D. Howe, but is really the pro-
duction of that corrupt apostate D. P. Hurlburt.
In the light of facts developed by the discovery of the "Spauld-
ing Story," it would be charitable to believe those statements had
been forged, and their names attached to them after they were
dead, by some unscrupulous fanatic whose conscienceless soul
would shrink from no crime in order to accomplish his purpose.
Those men, "and others," as stated by Hurlburt, without doubt
knew, in 1834, when they gave their testimony respecting the
writings of Solomon Spaulding, what they were doing — simply this,
and nothing more:— That the "Manuscript Story," delivered to D.
P. Hurlburt by Jerome Clark, on the order of Mrs Davison, Spauld-
ing's widow, was nothing more or less than the "writtings of Solomon
Spaulding" This is sufficient to identify the same for all time.
The history of the "Manuscript" and the endorsements upon it,
with the opinions of such men atf Mr. L. L. Rice, President James
H. Fairchild and others attest that fact.
Mr. R. Patterson, author of "Who Wrote the Book of Mormon,"
sets forth that Messrs. Wright, Smith and Miller made the state-
ments over their names, in 1833. If this were true, then those
men could never have heard Spaulding read his "Manuscript Story,"
which they certify to as being his writings, for there is not one
word in the "Manuscript," bearing any similarity or likeness to the
Book of Mormon; nor could they have read the "Manuscript Story"
themselves and then have made such statements, without knowing
they were deliberately lying. The affidavits themselves, as proven
by the now open contents of the "Manuscript Story," are deliberate,
unqualified falsehoods, without a scintilla of truth in them. It is
scarcely possible to think that a number of otherwise reputable
men would combine to put forth such base statements. It is more
probable that some fanatical opponent of The Church, an enemy to
the truth, without conscience or scruple, concocted those state-
Digitized by
Google
"THE MANUSCRIPT FOUND." 455
mente, after those men were dead, and put the falsehoods into their
speechless mouths.
Mr. Robert Patterson, author of "Who Wrote the Book of Mor-
mon," in the outset of his attempt to prove it to have been a
plagiarism from "Spaulding's Story," says:
In our enquiries upon the first point, a merited tribute should be paid
to the value of Mr. E. D. Howe's "Mormonism Unveiled," issued by its
author at Painesville, Ohio, in 1835, only five years after the publication
at Palmyra, New York, of the Book of Mormon by Joseph Smith. Mr.
Howe's was the pioneer upon this subject, and, though long out of print,
the few copies extant are still the storehouse from which successive investi-
gators derive their most important facts. It contains the statement of
eight witnesses whose testimonials were obtained in 1833, twenty-one
years after Mr. Spaulding left Connecticut, seventeen years after his
death, and three years after the appearance of the Book of Mormon.
Their authenticity has never been impeached.
It will readily be seen what credence may be placed in these
"eight testimonials" when the fact is known that D. P. Hurlburt, a
corrupt and malignant apostate, cut off from The Church for
immoral conduct, is the real author of E. D. Howe's "Mormonism
Unveiled," and that while he was concocting the "testimonials" and
by and with the aid of Mr. E. D. Howe, was preparing his infamous
book, "Mormonism Unveiled" for publication, the "Manuscript
Pound," the "Manuscript Story," "the writings of Solomon Spauld-
ing," were all in their hands in Mr. E. D. Howe's printing establish-
ment at Painesville; and were brought there about one year before
this book was published, by D. P. Hurlburt, for the express purpose
of being used, if possible, to prove the plagiarism which Mr. Pat-
terson in his work was so anxious to prove. But it was found that
the only way the "Spaulding Story" could be made available was to
suppress it, to treat it as lost, as "sold to the Mormons and
destroyed by them," as the story runs; then draw upon the cun-
ning resources of the author or authors of "Mormonism Unveiled,"
and conjure up the "testimonials" of "old neighbors of Spaulding"
to prove that Solomon Spaulding wrote the Book of Mormon, in-
tending to destroy the "writings of Solomon Spaulding" which were
in their hands, thereby obliterating all possible evidence which
Digitized by
Google
456 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
those writing might contain, of their deep-laid schemes to
deceive the world and escape exposure. '
But Cowper is right. "God moves in a mysterious way his
wonders to perform," and so "Spaulding's writings" escaped the
destruction intended for them by Hurlburt, Howe & Co., and by
all other schemers, in this cunningly-devised plot to defeat the
divine purpose, and in due time they were again brought forth to
show how crafty, how vile, how unscrupulous, desperate and damn-
able are the ways of those who oppose the truth.
Let us review the statement of one of these pretended wit-
nesses. We will take the testimony of John Spaulding, brother of
Solomon. He says:
It was a historical romance of the first settlers of America, endeav-
ing to show that the American Indians are the descendants of the Jews
or the lost tribes.
The fact is, there is not one word in the "Manuscript Story"
about the Indians having descended from the Jews. Indeed, after
having read it, and copied a large part of it with my own hand, 1
cannot recall a single reference to the Jews in the whole story.
Again:
It gave a detailed account of their journey from Jerusalem by land
and sea, till they arrived in America, under the command of Nephi and
Lehi.
This is made out of whole cloth. "Spaulding's Story" begins
at Rome, not at Jerusalem. The words Nephi, Lehi, Nephites and
Lamanites do not occur at all in "Spaulding's Story," nor are there
any names remotely resembling them, as the "Manuscript" itself
attests. Then Mr. John Spaulding is made to say:
I have recently read the Book of Mormon, and to my surprise, I find
nearly the same historical matter, names, etc., as they were in my
brother's writings.
How very differently Messrs. Fairchild and Rice viewed this
same matter when they compared his "brother's writings" with the
Book of Mormon! They saw "no resemblance between the two, in
general or detail." Again, Mr. J. Spaulding is made to say:
I well remember that he (Solomon) wrote in the old style, and com-
menced about every sentence with, "And it came to pass," or, "Now it
came to pass,' the same as in the Book of Mormon, etc."
Digitized by
Google
"THE MANUSCRIPT FOUND." 457
How very unfortunate it is for the author of the foregoing,
whether he was John Spaulding or Robert Patterson, or some
other person who may have put such cunning words into his mouth,
that the phrases, "And it came to pass," or, "Now it came to pass"
do not occur anywhere in the "Manuscript Found," much less
"commencing about every sentence."
And thus every testimony of these alleged credible witnesses
might be controverted, but this one is enough to show the falsity
of all, owing to their similarity. The example suffices to disprove
the great point which Mr. Patterson desired to establish; namely,
that the historical portions of the Book of Mormon were certainly
derived from the Spaulding manuscript. The foregoing clearly
and forever proves that his point is not sustained, and that the
historical portions of the Book of Mormon are not derived from
Spaulding's writings.
I have proved that the story in possession of Mr. Rice was
the self-same document that Mr. Spaulding wrote; that this story
is now in print and may be read by all; that it contains neither
names nor subject matter that resemble anything within the pagSa
of the Book of Mormon; that the testimonies given in the book of
Mr. Patterson are self-evidently false and contradictory, being based
not upon what the witnesses themselves knew, but rather upon
the cunningly devised conspiracy and lies of men who combined
to destroy the value of the Book of Mormon, but who were
thwarted in their designs by the mysterious providences of God.
There remains nothing further to do than to add my testi-
mony, which I do, that the Book of Mormon is of divine origin;,
that it was revealed to Joseph the Prophet by an angel of God;
and translated from the plates by the power of God, and is given
to the world for the benefit and salvation of mankind.
Digitized by
Google
THE LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY
RIGDON.
BY JOHN JAQUES, ASSISTANT CHURCH HISTORIAN.
At a meeting in Nauvoo, on Sunday, October 22, 1843, Elder
Rigdon preached half an hour on "Poor Rich Folks/' He also
preached there November 5. On the 29th, he spoke at a meeting
of citizens of Nauvoo, to adopt a memorial to Congress in regard
to the Missouri troubles.
January 30, 1844, a Millerite preached in the Assembly Room
to a full house, and Elder Rigdon replied to him.
Sidney Rigdon, postmaster, published a lengthy appeal to the
Legislature of the State of Pennsylvania, setting forth the griev-
ances he had suffered through the persecution against The Church
by the State of Missouri, concluding as follows:
"Under all these circumstances, your memorialist prays to be
heard by your honorable body touching all the matters of his memo-
rial. And as a memorial will be presented to Congress this session for
redress of our grievances, he prays your honorable body will instruct
the whole delegation of Pennsylvania, in both houses, to use all their
influence in the national councils to have redress granted."
On February 6, Joseph, Hyrum, Sidney and the twelve apos-
tles, and their wives, had supper and a pleasant time at Elder John
Taylor's.
Joseph, Hyrum and Sidney met with the twelve apostles in
the Assembly Room on the 23rd, concerning the contemplated
Oregon and California Exploring Expedition. Joseph said: "I
Digitized by
Google
THE LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON. 459
told them I wanted an exploration of all that mountain country.
Perhaps it would be best to go direct to Santa Fe. Send twenty-
five men: let them preach the Gospel wherever they go. Let that
man go that can raise $500, a good horse and mule, a double-bar-
rel gun, one barrel rifle, and the other smooth bore, a saddle and
bridle, a pair of revolving pistols, bowie knife and a good sabre.
Appoint a leader, and let him beat up for volunteers. I want
every man that goes to be a king and a priest. When he gets on
the mountains, he may want to talk with his God; when with the
savage nations, have power to govern, etc. If we don't get vol-
unteers, wait till after the election/' A number of brethren vol-
unteered to go.
On the evening of Sunday, 25th, at a prayer meeting in the
Assembly Room, Joseph said, evidently in reference to the same
subject, "I gave some important instructions, and prophesied that
within five years we should be out of the power of our old enemies,
whether they were apostates or of the world, and told the breth-
ren to record it, that when it comes to pass they need not say
they had forgotten the saying."
Sidney Rigdon met Joseph and several other brethren in coun-
cil in the Assembly Room, March 19. On Sunday, 24th, Sidney
addressed the meeting at the stand.
Elder Rigdon attended conference, April 6, and addressed
the audience, morning and afternoon. In commencing, he said:
"It is with no ordinary degree of satisfaction. I enjoy this
privilege this morning. Want of health and other circumstances
have kept me in silence for nearly the last five years. It can
hardly be expected that when the violence of sickness has used its
influence, and the seeds of disease have so long preyed upon me,
that I can rise before this congregation, only in weakness. I am
now come forth from a bed of sickness, and have enough of
strength left to appear here for the first time in my true char-
acter. I have not come before a conference for the last five years
in my true character. I shall consider this important privilege
sacred in my family history during life."
He continued relating incidents connected with the history
of The Church, testifying to its being the work of God, and he
(Sidney) had gazed in visions on the glory of God in days gone by.
Digitized by
Google
460 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
He also addressed the conference on Sunday, 7th, and on the 8th.
A meeting was held at the stand, on the 27th, to give instruc-
tions to the elders going out electioneering. President Rigdon
and William Smith addressed the meeting.
On the 8th of May, in the case of Francis M. Higbee vs.
Joseph Smith, before the municipal court of Nauvoo, on writ of
habeas corpus, Sidney Rigdon was one of the counsel for Smith
and was also one of the witnesses.
Joseph and Sidney attended a prayer meeting on the 11th.
At a state convention in the Assembly Hall, on the 17th, Sid-
ney Rigdon addressed the meeting. It was voted that General
Joseph Smith be the choice of the convention for President of the
United States, and Sidney Rigdon, Esq., for Vice-President.
Writs were expected from Carthage, on the 25th, for the
arrest of Joseph Smith, on two indictments, one charging false
swearing, on the testimony of Joseph H. Jackson and Robert D.
Foster, and the other charging "polygamy or something else,"
on the testimony of William Law. Francis M. Higbee had sworn
so hard that Joseph had received stolen property, that Higbee's
testimony was rejected. After a long talk with Edward Hunter,
Hyrum Smith, Dr. W. Richards, William Marks, Almon W. Bab-
bitt, Shadrach Roundy, Edward Bonney and others, Joseph con-
cluded not to keep out of the way of the officers any longer.
The same day, Sidney Rigdon resigned the office of Post-
master of Nauvoo, and recommended Joseph Smith as his successor.
On the 14th of June, Sidney Rigdon wrote to Governor Ford
on the situation in Nauvoo and adjacent places, relating the Nau-
voo Expositor matters and suggesting the dispersing of all uncalled
for assemblies, and letting the laws have their regular course.
Sidney concluded thus: "I send this to your excellency as confi-
dential, as I wish not to take any part in the affair, or be known
in it."
Joseph Smith was arrested, June 25, by Constable David Bet-
tisworth, on a charge of treason against the State of Illinois, on a
writ granted the day before, upon the oath of Augustine Spencer.
Hyrum was arrested the same day, on a similar charge, on a writ
granted on the 24th, on the affidavit of Henry 0. Norton. The
two prisoners were taken to Carthage jail.
Digitized by
Google
THE LIFE AND LABORS OF SIDNEY RIGDON. 461
On the 26th, Joseph said: "Poor Rigdon, I am glad he is gone
to Pittsburg, out of the way; were he to preside, he would lead the
Church to destruction in less than five years." It might have been
said before, that when they were in Ohio, returning to Eirtland
from a mission to Canada, in 1837, Joseph carried Sidney, who
was sick, weak and scared, upon his (Joseph's) back and waded in
the night through a swampy cross-country, and they thus escaped
from mobocratic enemies, who were waiting in the regular road
to seize them.
Joseph and Hyrum were shot and murdered in Carthage Jail
by the mob, on the evening of the 27th.
"Murder most foul, as at the best it is." But this in spite of
honor's sacred pledge of safety, given by the governor. An ever-
lasting blot on Illinois' escutcheon.
Willard Richards and John Taylor were with them in jail when
the crime was committed. Brother Taylor was shot and severely
wounded by the mob, at the same time.
Upon that fatal day, of the twelve, Brigham Young, Orson
Hyde, and Wilford Woodruff were in Boston; Heber C. Kimball
and Lyman Wight were in Philadelphia and New York; P. P. Pratt
was on a canal boat between Utica and Buffalo, N. Y.; George A.
Smith was in Jackson Co., Michigan, and Amasa Lyman was in
Cincinnati. On hearing the sad news, they started for Nauvoo.
President Sidney Rigdom arrived at Nauvoo from Pittsburg,
August 3. Elders P. P. Pratt, W. Richards and Geo. A. Smith
invited him to meet in council on the morning of the 4th, which he
agreed to.
On Sunday, 4th, Elders Pratt, Richards and Smith, met in
council and waited an hour for Elder Rigdon, who excused himself
afterwards by saying he was engaged with a lawyer.
At 10 a. m., at the meeting at the stand, "Elder Rigdon
preached from the words: 'For my thoughts are not as your
thoughts, neither are your ways my ways, saith the Lord.' He
related a vision which he said the Lord had shown him concerning
the situation of The Church, and said there must' be a guardian
appointed to build The Church up to Joseph, as he had begun it.
"He said he was the identical man that the ancient prophets
had sung about, wrote and rejoiced over, and that he was sent to
Digitized by
Google
462 IMPROVEMENT ERA
do the identical work that had been the theme of all the prophets
in every preceding generation. He said that the Lord's ways
were not as our ways, for the Lord said He would 'Hiss for the
fly from the uttermost parts of the rivers of Egypt, and for the
bee that is in the land of Assyria/ and thereby destroy his enemies;
that the time was near at hand when he would see one hundred
tons of metal per second thrown at the enemies of God, and that
the blood would be to the horses' bridles; and that he expected to
walk into the palace of Queen Victoria and lead her out by the
nose, when no one would have the power to say, 'Why do ye so?
and, if it were not for two or three things which be knew, this
people would be utterly destroyed, and not a soul left to tell the
tale."
His talking in this strain showed that his mind was failing.
"Elder P. P. Pratt in referring to the remarks of Brother
Rigdon, on a subsequent occasion, said, 1 am the identical man the
prophets never sang nor wrote a word about.' "
In the afternoon, "Elder William Marks, president of the
Stake, gave public notice (at the request of Elder Rigdon) that
there would be a special meeting of The Church at the stand, on
Thursday, the 8th instant, for the purpose of choosing a guardian
(president and trustees).
"Dr. Richards proposed waiting till the twelve apostles
returned, and told the Saints to ask wisdom of God.
"Elder Grover proposed waiting to examine the revelation.
"Elder Marks said President Rigdon wanted the meeting on
Tuesday, but he put it off till Thursday; that Elder Rigdon was
some distance from his family, and wanted to know if this people
had anything for him to do: if not, he wanted to go on his way,
for there was a people numbering thousands and tens of thousands
who would receive him; that he wanted to visit other branches
around, but he had come here first.
"Elder Rich called upon William Clayton, and said he was
dissatisfied with the hurried movement of Elder Rigdon. He con-
sidered, inasmuch as the twelve had been sent for and were soon
expected home, the notice for meeting was premature, and it
seemed to him a plot laid to take advantage of the situation of the
Saints."
Digitized by
Google
THE SOUTH AFRICAN WAR
BY DR. J. M. TANNER, PRESIDENT OP THE STATE AGRICULTURAL COL-
LEGE, LOGAN, UTAH.
As soon as it became evident to Great Britain that the first
expedition of the troops to South Africa were insufficient to
accomplish the purposes of the campaign, the number of soldiers
was very materially increased, and, after repeated defeats of both
General Buller and Lord Methuen, the English concluded to make
a still further increase of the army and place it under the direc-
tion and control of England's greatest soldier, Lord Roberts. As
Lord Roberts would necessarily need the aid of railroads, since the
mobilization of the army was a matter of great interest and im-
portance to the strategic movements of his forces, Lord Kitchener
was dispatched to his assistance. Lord Kitchener had made a
great reputation as an engineer in the campaign against the Mahdi
on the upper Nile. For weeks and weeks every effort of General
Buller to break the barriers at the Tugela River in Natal, and
Lord Methuen's efforts to move beyond the Modder were success-
fully frustrated by the Boer armies.
The most important campaign of the last thirty days has been
that waged by Lord Roberts for the Relief of Kimberley and the
defeat of General Cronje's army. After Lord Roberts had secured
an army of about forty-five or fifty thousand soldiers, variously
estimated, he undertook an attack upon General Gronje with a view
of giving to Kimberley immediate relief. As soon as this enormous
army had been concentrated in the immediate neighborhood of
Digitized by
Google
464 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Cronje's men, the latter became perfectly aware that bis position
was untenable and therefore made immediate preparations for the
relief of his artillery, which it was his purpose to prevent from
falling into the hands of the enemy. The artillery and a certain
number of men — the number at this time cannot be definitely
stated— withdrew from the Boer forces with a view to escape, and
especially with a* view of protecting their artillery which it was
hoped might be placed beyond the reach of the English, to be used
later on in a defense of the Republics against the attacks of the
English. The English had so recruited their cavalry as to make
it impossible for Cronje to escape.
On the 15th of February,General French succeeded in marching
into Eimberley, the Boers having retired after finding that it was
impossible to maintain their position any longer in this siege.
Then began what will undoubtedly be known in history as one of
the most celebrated retreats and defenses ever offered by heroic
army. With an army of four thousand men, General Cronje for
upwards of ten days withstood x the English and made it possible
for a portion of his men to escape with their artillery. This de-
fense is remarkable, too, from the fact that it was conducted
without the aid of any artillery whatever. Little by little, Cronje
made his retreat in the direction of the capital of the Orange
Free State until te reached a place called Paardeberg, in the bend
of the Modder river. Here he began a system of defense by bur-
rowing into the sand and so entrenching his men that the artillery
fire had but little effect upon them. The Boers were surrounded on
all sides. They had in their camp women and children and a limited
amount of provisions. The most they could do was to wait the
attack of the enemy, who when he appeared within a sufficiently
close range, was fired on by the Boers who were entrenched in the
embankments which they had made for their defense. The British,
however, had at their command every aid of modern warfare.
With their baloons they were able to ascend to a distance beyond
the reach of the Boer gun, and there look down with their glasses
upon the entrenched Boers and furnish information to the besieg-
ing army. It became evident to all the world that Cronje's posi-
tion could not be very long maintained; but the marvel of it was
that he should hold out day after day against the expectations of
Digitized by
Google
THE SOUTH AFRICAN WAR. 465
every one. Finally he surrendered. There can be no doubt that
Cronje's defeat and surrender was attended with certain advan-
tages which he derived in placing his artillery, and perhaps a cer-
tain number of men, beyond the reach of the English.
It is impossible to say just how large the Boer forces are.
There are no available statistics, and the numbers given to us are
of the roughest sort of estimates; they may be taken as mere
guesses. Cronje is said" to have had as many as twelve thousand
men. This was the number given by the early English critics.
That number was given when the English were excusing Lord
Methuen's inability to make any farther headway. If it be true
that Cronje had that number of men, it is evident that the British
got but a small fraction of his army. Others estimated the army
as eight thousand — probably a more correct estimate. But even
if that estimate is to be accepted as correct, then it is evident
that he must have succeeded well in liberating a considerable por-
tion of his army before his final surrender.
The battle, then, of Paardeberg and the surrender of General
Cronje constitute another important landmark in the history of the
South African war. This surrender occurred on the 27th of Febru-
ary, twelve days after the relief of Eimberly and on the anniver-
sary of the battle of Majuba Hill, where the English, in 1881, had
met terrible defeat at the hands of the Boers.
The day following Cronje's surrender, news of the relief of
Ladysmith came, and England now went wild with joy. For week
after week General Buller had been massing troops on the frontier
of Natal and had made his way, little by little, across the Tugela
and over the kopjes in the direction of the beleaguered city of
Ladysmith. For months, this garrison had been under constant
fire and their provisions had become now so exhausted that Gen-
eral White informs us that he could hardly have held out beyond
the 2nd of April. The rations had fallen to half a pound of meal
a day and the ranks were decimated by disease, and the belea-
guered garrison were falling more and more into a desperate condi-
tion. This relief was a most fortunate one as it might .have
resulted in the loss of thousands of lives had it been delayed
many days longer. Twelve thousand troops early in the campaign
had been shut up in this fort, and it was the purpose of Lord
Digitized by
Google
466 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
Boiler td relieve this portion of the English army. But it is said
to have cost him something like four thousand men. Of course,
these losses are not large when compared with those that befell
the people of the United States during the civil war, or with those
that befell the French and Germans during the Franco-Prussian
war of 1870-71. When, however, the horrors of modern warfare
are considered, and the small number of those opposing the Eng-
lish, are taken into account, the loss seems indeed unfortunate.
The English now have relieved the two most important garri-
sons. Mafeking is still besieged, though it is thought that any
day news of the relief of that garrison may be announced. Since
the relief of Ladysmith and Eimberly, the fighting, for the most
part, has been in the Republic of the Orange Free State and
within about twenty miles of its capital, Bloemfontein. It is
hardly possible that the Boers intend to make any prolonged and
stubborn resistance against the march of Lord Roberts with his
fifty thousand soldiers to secure the Orange Free State capital.
From a political point of view, the fall of the capital may have
some importance. It may dampen the ardor of some of the Free
Staters. But its capture will have no strategic importance what-
ever. Its location and surroundings are not adapted for a prolonged
defense. The resistance of the Boers in that part of Africa has
no doubt another purpose than that of an attempt to prevent the
fall of Bloemfontein, and though their resistance is not a stubborn
one, resulting in considerable loss to the English, it must be evident
that the Boers are somewhere concentrating their forces and so
arranging their part of the campaign as to force an attack where
they will have the best opportunities of defense.
The world just now is curious to know where the Boer army
is concentrated, whether somewhere at the Vaal river, or whether
they are making preparations for a final stand at Johannesburg —
the great mining camp — and Pretoria, the capital of the Transvaal.
If the Boers are determined to resist to the end, it is not unlikely
that the siege of Pretoria may prove to be one of the most inter-
esting in the annals of the war. Upon the fortifications of this
capital and the ability of the Boers to offer a prolonged resistance,
I shall have something to say in another article.
Not the least interesting of the features of this war are the
Digitized by
Google
TEE SOUTH AFRICAN WAR. 467
sentiments engendered throughout continental Europe, and espe-
cially of the opinions entertained by the American people. The
people of England are not altogether agreed upon the necessity of
this unfortunate war, but they are practically agreed upon the
intention of pursuing it to a successful issue. In London, a num-
ber of the leading editors have resigned their positions rather
than support the policy of the paper against the pronounced con-
victions they hold upon the injustice of the war. A peace com-
mittee in England has gotten out an appeal. In that appeal a
demand is made for a cessation of hostilities and a complete
abandonment of the war. It is not necessary to say that such an
appeal will prove entirely futile; the committe represents but an
insignificant minority, and has not behind it sufficient leadership to
give it any grave consideration at the hands of the English
government. The address sent out, however, is important as
illustrating the views entertained by the extreme opponents of the
war. I submit this report as illustrating the feeling of the strong
anti-war party, or, perhaps, I should say faction, now contending
for the cessation of hostilities:
To Our Fellow-Countrymen:
We appeal to you to stop the war. It is an unjust war which ought
never to have been provoked. It is a war in which we have nothing to
gain, everything to lose. To "put it through" merely because we are
in it is to add crime to crime.
And all for what? Why are our sons and our brothers killing and
being killed in South Africa? Why are happy homes made desolate,
wives widowed, and children left fatherless?
Let us face the facts! There would have been no war if we had
consented to arbitration, which President Kruger begged for, but which
we haughtily refused. There would have been no war if the govern-
ment had counted the cost. There would have been no war if the capi-
talists at the gold fields had not hoped it would reduce wages and
increase dividends. There would have been no war but for the campaign
of lies undertaken to make men mad against the Boers.
And who are the Boers? The Boers are the Dutch of South Africa,
white men, and Protestant Christians like ourselves. They read the
same Bible, keep the same Sabbath, and pray to the same God as our-
selves. They believe that they are fighting for freedom and fatherland,
with the unanimous support of Europe except Turkey.
Digitized by
Google
468 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
What are we fighting for? We have been at war for three months,
thousands have been killed and wounded, but to this day neither side
knows what the other is fighting for. Each side asserts that the other
is fighting for something which the other denies that it wants.
Why not call a truce? We might then get to know for the first
time what is the real difference between us. And when we had in black
and white what each side wants, we should then, be able to see what
could be done to arrange matters. If we could not agree on a settlement,
then we ought to refer the difference to arbitration.
If we "put it through" what does it mean? The sacrifice of the
lives of twenty thousand of our brave sons. The slaughter of at least
as many brave Boers. Hard times for the poor at home. Dislocation of
trade. The increase of taxation. The waste of one hundred million
pounds of our hard earned money. And in the end conscription!
Is the game worth the candle? If we wade through blood to hoist
the Union Jack at Pretoria, our difficulties will then only have begun.
We shall have conquered a people we cannot govern. If we try to gov-
ern them against their will, we shall have to keep fifty thousand soldiers
in their country.
We do not want another Ireland in South Africa. Therefore, we
appeal to you to stop the war and stop it now!
Signed on behalf of the **Stop-the-War Committee."
John Clifford, D. D., Chairman of General Committee.
Silas K. Hockling, Chairman of Executive.
W. M. Crook, Hon. Secretary.
In the United States, it may safely be said, there is no
very strong sympathy which favors the policy that led to the
declaration of war between England -and the Boer Republics; and
yet on the whole, the people of this country are not anti-English
— they say nothing in disparagement of England's principles of
goverment, her colonial policy, nor of the liberality manifested in
her institutions. It is hard, however, to convince the American
people generally that the war might not have been honorably
avoided.
Whether or not at this time, March 13th, President Kruger,
as is rumored, is suing for peace, cannot now be determined, but it
is safe to say that any effort on the part of the presidents of these
republics to secure peace on any other terms than that of absolute
surrender and annexation will prove fruitless. It is certain, how-
ever, that there is a growing feeling throughout the United States
Digitized by
Google
THE SOUTH AFRICAN WAR.
that hostilities should cease; that the reason for the war did not
constitute a substantial causus belli, and now that England has re-
gained in some measure her military prestige, she can afford to
come to some sort of terms not altogether too humiliating to
the republics. On the other hand, an appeal from Presidents
Kruger and Steyn in the interest of peace may be a witness that
they wish to bear to all the world that they would gladly evade or
escape what seems to the rest of mankind unnecessary bloodshed.
It may be, too, that they desire to bear evidence to their people that
England not only now seeks but has always sought the annihilation
of these Dutch republics, and to convince their followers that the
struggle is against an effort on the part of England to make the
annihilation of the Transvaal and the Orange Free State complete.
If this diplomacy should arouse a feeling of desperation in the
breasts of the Boers, they will resist to the end. They are now
undoubtedly preparing fortifications which are to mark the final
struggles in this war. If the defense is planned with that skill
and strategy which critics of military science believe will be planned
by the Boers, the struggle is by no means over, the end is not in
sight, and bloodshed and human suffering will pervail in the last
degree.
It may be remarked that Russia is at present undoubtedly
taking advantage of England's engagements elsewhere. She is
pressing her policy on the Persians who have recently accepted a
loan from Russia. Russia is rapidly increasing an anti-English
sentiment in Persia. It may be, too, that with a view of devour-
ing Afghanistan that the rulers of that country will first be made
mad. Whatever may be the present strength of Russia and her
ability to cope with Great Britain, it is certain that in view of the
Russian policy, at present all conditions are in favor of Russia.
How England is to cope with Russia's aggressive policy, is a mat-
ter of the most unsatisfactory speculation from an English point
of view. From the war in South Africa, from the difficulties and
intrigues of Central and Eastern Asia, it can be easily seen how the
most obscure nation and even tribe of people may become an apple
of discord among the great European powers. The words of the
Peace Conference have scarcely lost their ring, and in the midst
of their dying echoes are seen the most gigantic preparations for
Digitized by
Google
470 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
war that have been carried on within a quarter of a century. The
war in South Africa is also teaching us the dangers of military in-
toxication. Military heroes of the world today overshadow the
civilian from every point of view. One is naturally led to ask,
what the end of it will be. Is it possible for such military prepa-
rations to go on year after year under the fever of excited national
prejudices, without leading to dire national calamities. When the
struggle now going on shall be over, the problems of peace will be
further from solution than ever.
GIVE YOURSELF.
"What can we do for you?" asked the church visitors of the
poor old soul whom they found on the pallet of straw in the attic.
They thought she would say "bread," "fuel," "covering," for she
lacked all of these. "What do you want?" "People," she said;
"send some one to talk to me. I am lonely."
It is kind treatment that the weary world most needs. To
Artabazus, a courtier, Cyrus gave a cup of gold, but to Chrysanthus,
his favorite, he gave only a kiss. Whereupon the courtier said,
"Sire, the cup you gave me was not so good gold as the kiss you
gave Chrysanthus."
Many a heart will still be hungry, vacant, famished and ach-
ing after receiving magnificent presents, because the giver is not
in his gift. Only the heart can feed the heart. Many a noble
heart has starved 'mid plenty because its famished affections were
not fed.
You cannot send the best of yourself in a ton of coal, a book,
a doll or a check. It will not go without you. You must go
with it. Give yourself; this is what your friend wants. — Success.
Digitized by
Google
EDITOR'S TABLE.
MISSION WORK.
That the work of God is growing in the world is strongly
attested by the reports for the year 1899, printed in the organs of
the Church published in the various mission fields of the earth.
It appears from the Millennial Star that in Great Britain
and on the continent there were five hundred and eighty mission-
aries laboring in the field, including eleven ladies, and that the
result of their labors in baptisms was as follows: in Britain, 416;
in Scandinavia, 433; in Germany, 168; in Switzerland, 118; and
in the Netherlands, 278; making a total of baptisms of 1413, or a
trifle over an average of two and one-half baptisms for each
missionary in the field. There is a total membership in Europe,
including children under eight years of age, of 13,858.
From the Southern Star, the report for 1899 shows that there
were four hundred and ninety-three missionaries in the Southern
States, with a total membership including children, of 10,251.
There were 1298 baptisms, resulting as near as need be in the
same average to each elder as in Europe; namely, a little over two
and one-half baptisms to each.
The reports from other missions in the United States and in
the islands of the sea, are not at hand, so that the effect of the
labors of that other number of perhaps seven-hundred missionaries
abroad in these fields in 1899, can not be definitely stated, but
can only be surmised from the figures quoted. However, it will
not be far wrong to say that at least four thousand new converts
are added yearly to the Church by its missionaries outside of the
Digitized by
Google
472 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
organized stakes of Zion. The ratio between the number of
elders engaged and the increased membership varies in quite
large proportions in various conferences; in some sections of the
European Mission, it ranges from one-half to nine per missionary.
But baptisms do not indicate all the success of the work.
The silent labors of the elders find expression in many, other ways
than in baptisms. The good which they teach is far-reaching,
and appears in places and at times often where and when least
expected. As an example of what "Mormon" doctrine has done
in the world, aside from its immediate effect for blessing on those
who have joined the Church, the reader is referred to the article,
"Silent Forces," by Elder Henry W. Naisbitt, in this number of the
Era. But apart from the good example set by the Saints in
temporal affairs and as a religious community, good ensues daily
to those who are actively engaged in the missionary work.
Their sacrifices in the outlay of means, in giving up positions, in
absence from loved ones, in business enterprises suspended or set
aside, all tend to make them stronger and better, and to love the
cause with more enduring love. And this activity and sacrifice
does not fall alone upon the elders abroad: it is borne as a duty,
and understood as a grave responsibility, by wives, parents and
children, and society as a whole, at home. So that all are
blessed and benefitted in proportion to the sacrifice made; and
thus advantages accrue on every hand from this wonderful mis-
sionary work of the Latter-day Saints — a work that stands alone
and distinct in all the world, just as the divinely revealed doctrines
of the Church stand apart as the only true light and way of salva-
tion to the nations.
DEATH OP CHIEF WASHAKIE.
The old Indian Chief Washakie is dead. He passed away to
the happy hunting grounds on Tuesday, February 20, 1900. He
died in his tepee on the Shoshone reservation, near Lander, Wyo-
Digitized by
Google
EDITOR'S TABLE. 473
ming, at the good old age of eighty-six years, after being the
ruler of his people for over fifty years. He was the peace-chief
of the red men, and his death recalls many incidents in the history
of northern Utah and the country surrounding. He was a vigor-
ous and war-like prince among the Indians in the days of the buf-
falo when the smoke of the wigwam curled upward from beside
the willow copse in every valley. He grew to manhood before the
westward press of civilization threw the early stragglers of the
white race into the devious paths of his hunting grounds, and he
lived to see the whole wild country west of the Mississippi pass
from the native American to the aggressive white race from the
mysterious East.
He early saw the futility of trying to stem the tide of coloniza-
tion, and was instrumental, on the contrary, in subduing the war
spirit in unfriendly tribes and in the young warriors of his own
following. He became the firm friend of the whites, and rendered
them valuable aid when their border settlements were threatened
by hostile bands. In the early 50*3, President Brigham Young
sent missionaries to Washakie to make peace with him and his
tribe, for it was the policy of the Big Captain of the ''Mormons" to
be friendly with the red man, to feed instead of fight him. The
Indian chief became a warm friend of Brigham Young and the
"Mormons," and did all he could to keep his young warriors in sub-
mission and prevent them from shedding human blood. In this
way, much evil and destruction were prevented.
Washakie and his large band of followers were regular visit-
ors in the valleys of the north, prior to 1868. President Francis
A. Hammond of San Juan Stake, a friend and great admirer of the
old chief, has given the Era the following description of him, and
an account of such a visit to Huntsville, in Ogden Valley, in the
early part of September, 1866:
With a large number of his tribe, eight under-chiefs or councillors,
and a small" host of squaws and papooses, he called on us. They were all
well dressed in tidy buckskin clothing, and were as fine a looking set of
wild people as I have ever seen west of the Missouri river. We enter-
tained them with the best we had— beef , flour and vegetables piled up in
heaps on the public square. In turn, the kind-hearted chief, with his
warriors and braves, entertained us with a sham battle between his
Digitized by
Google
474 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
tribe, the Shoshones/and the Sioux. This was performed in the real style
of Indian warfare. With the horrid Indian whoop that fairly made the
blood curdle in the veins of us pale faces, they advanced with break-neck
speed, delivered their shots or arrows, then would suddenly wheel round
and ride away with their bodies low down on the sides of their ponies
to shield themselves from the shots of their enemy. They also illus-
trated their method of scalping. They slid from their ponies, severed
an imaginary scalp, and were again astride of the animals as quick as
thought.
Washakie was the finest looking Indian I ever saw, graceful and
dignified, with a mild and kindly look beaming from his large, black eyes
set well and wide apart in a broad, high forehead; his copper-colored
countenance seemed full of benevolence, his form, commanding. He was
six feet tall, well-built, with small hands and feet; a large well-formed
nose. He was a great friend of the Prophet Brigham, and after he
became acquainted with the teachings of President Young and the ''Mor-
mons," he lived at peace with all Indian tribes. Brother George Hill,
Indian missionary, visited his tribe, and succeeded in baptizing a number
of them, but Washakie himself was never baptized by an elder of the
Church. He believed in our people, and was their life-long friend, and
I think his desire was to live in their midst, and he would have done so
had not sectarian influence with the government severed him and his
people from the "Mormons," and caused them to be corralled on a reser-
vation.
In 1868, Washakie, in company with the head chiefs of the
Bannocks, met General Sherman and others at Fort Bridger, and
negotiated the famous treaty that gave the Wind River Reserva-
tion to the tribe. It is related that after the Sioux campaign, Gen-
eral Grant, who was a great admirer of the Shoshone chief, made
him a present of a costly saddle and bridle. Washakie received
the gift in silence, and when asked by the interpreter why he did
not thank General Grant, the chief replied: "Do a favor to a
Frenchman, he feels it in his head, and his tongue speaks: show a
kindness to an Indian, and he feels it in his heart. The heart has
no tongue."
The body of the old chief was laid to rest in the military ceme-
tary at Fort Washakie, on February 23. In the funeral procession
there were over two thousand people. He was given a burial such
as captains holding commissions in the army are granted, and the
Episcopal service was read at the grave by Reverend John Roberts,
Digitized by
Google
EDITORS TABLE. 475
who, it is reported, had baptized the chief. The soldiers fired
three volleys as a salute, and as the mournful notes of taps rang
out on the clear air, the body of the peaceful ruler, the noble
brave, the white man's friend, was lowered into the grave.
And so passed a wonderful personality from the midst of a
dwindling race, once the monarchs of the West, now the simple,
soldier-guarded reservation wards of a mighty nation of con-
querors.
NOTES.
Aim high and don't forget at what you are aiming.
Be sure that every one of you has his place and vocation on this
earth, and that it rests with himself to find it. Do not believe those
who too lightly say, "Nothing succeeds like success." Effort — honest,
manful, humble effort — succeeds by its reflected action, especially in
youth, better than success, which, indeed, too easily and too early gained
not seldom serves, like winning the throw of the dice, to blind and stu-
pefy. — Gladstone.
Prof. Schurman, of Cornell University, a leading thinker and edu-
cator of the United States, and late of the Philippine commission, has
startled the religious world by announcing that the government should
formulate a religion fitted for the wants of the Filipinos. He fears evil
will follow the present Catholic influence, and perceives the still worse
trouble of permitting the hundreds of contending sects with their con-
tradictory doctrines to invade the islands. Such a medley of religions
would distract the natives, and lead them to distrust more than ever,
everything that comes from America. The scheme does more credit to
the Professor's kindness of heart than to his ability to devise the practi-
cal. Then again, the Professor seems to ignore the idea of the divine
origin of religion. According to his philosophy, religion is only a man-
made affair after all, which could be more readily evolved by a conglom-
erate convention of sectarian dignitaries than by quietly waiting on the
revelations of God. But if a religion based on eternal truth, and coin-
ciding with the word of God in the Bible, could be evolved, it would
without doubt so resemble "Mormonism," divinely revealed, that a cry
would be raised against it on every side. — J. H. Ward.
Digitized by
Google
OUR WORK,
TITLE OF OFFICERS.
The qu&tion having arisen as to the title of the general officers of
the Young Men's Mutual Improvement Associations, also the stake. and
ward officers, the matter was discussed at a meeting of the General
Board recently, when it was decided that the general officers shall be
entitled general superintendent and assistants; that the stake officers
shall be entitled stake superintendents and assistants; and that the ward
officers shall be entitled presidents and counselors.
These titles should be applied in all cases where the officers mentioned
are referred to, so as to avoid confusion and promote order.
GENERAL CONFERENCE Y. M. M. I. A.
At a recent meeting of the General Board, it was decided that the-
annual conference of the Mutual Improvement Associations would be held
on the 10th, 11th and 12th of June, 1900. These conferences are pro-
ductive of much good, and essential to instil life into the associations in
the organized stakes of Zion; and it is desired that all the superintend-
ents as well as the presidents of these associations shall attend the meet-
ings where they may be instructed concerning that which pertains to
their calling, and keep well to the front in Mutual Improvement work.
Some very important matters will be presented for consideration, and no
Digitized by
Google
OUR WORK. 477
officer can afford to miss the instructions that will be given on this
occasion. In passing, it should be remembered that on the first date
mentioned, twenty-five years ago, the first improvement association, as
such, was organized, and the general movement of the Y. M. M. I. A.
received its beginning in the Thirteenth Ward, Salt Lake City. Doubt-
less some special exercise at the coming conference will be presented
to fitly commemorate the event.
MANUAL 1900-1901.
A committee has already been selected to compile and edit the man-
ual for the next season, which will be a continuation of the Dispensation
of the Fullness of Times, from the Missouri exodus to and including the
exodus from Nauvoo, and the settlement of Utah. This will be the sec-
ond manual in the historical series, and the fourth manual in the series
which have been recently issued for the associations. The manual to
follow will undoubtedly comprise a discussion of the principles of the
Gospel as believed in by the Latter-day Saints. Presidents and members
of the associations should early begin the necessary arrangements to dis-
tribute the manuals so that at the beginning of the season, next fall,
everything may be in shape to begin work immediately.
BOOK MENTION.
Mormons and Mormonism is the title of a twenty-four page pam-
phlet by Charles Ellis, a non-"Mormon," and the author of several writ-
ings on Utah and her people. It is a readable exposition of the industry,
education, religion and morals of the Latter-day Saints, and gives a
chapter on "Anti-Mormonism and the New Crusade" which is very timely
under present conditions. The pamphlet is valuable not only as home
Digitized by
Google
478 IMPROVEMENT ERA
reading, but as good information for investigators into conditions in
Utah.
Life op David W. Patten, the First Apostolic Martyr, is the
title of a booklet of seventy-seven pages by Lycurgus A. Wilson, printed
and for sale by the Deseret News. In a familiar style, the life story of
Apostle Patten is told with a view to interest the present generation in
his devoted labors in the cause of God. President Lorenzo Snow, who
owes his conversion to the Gospel to the testimony of Apostle Patten,
furnishes an introduction to the "Life," in the course of which he^says of
the martyred apostle:
"Almost the last thing he said to me, after bearing his testimony, was
that I should go to the Lord before retiring at night and ask him for
myself. This I did with the result that from the day I met this great
apostle, all my aspirations have been enlarged and heightened immeasur-
ably. This was the turning point in my life. What impressed me most
was his absolute sincerity, his earnestness and his spiritual power; and
I believe I cannot do better * * * than to commend a careful study
of his life to the honest in heart everywhere."
The book is full of testimony concerning healing, revelation and
spiritual manifestations, as interwoven in' the short but devoted life of
the martyred apostle. It is dedicated to the missionaries of the Church,
and will be found of value as a promoter of faith among the people.
The Topical Bible, by Orville J. Nave, LL. D., is a new arrange-
ment of all the subjects and matter in the Bible in alphabetic order. It
is valuable because all references to any given subject in the Bible may
be found under the given heading. It contains nothing but the classified
words of the Holy Bible, It is, besides being a concordance of topics, a
cyclopaedia of Biblical religion, history, biography, legal lore, illustrations,
geography, arts, sciences, philosophy, manners and customs: in fact, it
is a thorough, exhaustive and searching analysis of the Bible, arranged
to save time in the study of the word of God. Dr. Nave, chaplain in the
United States army, spent fourteen years arranging his materials, and
has succeeded in his work so admirably that no person will wish to be
without it. The book is for sale in Utah by Thomas Hull and Nephi L.
Morris, Salt Lake City, who will mail it to any address on receipt of
price which will be furnished on application.
Digitized by
Google
EVENTS OF THE MONTH.
BY THOMAS HULL, SECRETARY OP THE GENERAL BOARD OP Y. M. M. I. A.
February 21st: Governor H. M. Wells arrived in Washington to be.
present at the meeting of Governors to arrange for the centennial cele-
bration of the removal of the seat of Government from Philadelphia to
Washington * * * Leslie E. Keeley, the inventor of the Keeley cure
for the liquor habit died at his home in Los Angeles, California.
22nd: The governors of the arid land states ask Congress to
delay action regarding arid lands for the present. * * * The secre-
tary of the Interior recommends that no action be taken at present
looking to the segregation of any portion of the Uintah Reservation
for the purpose of restoring it to the public domain. * * * Presi-
dent Lorenzo Snow received notice of the death in Norway of Elder
Henry Ward Berg, son of 0. H. and Annie Nelson Berg, Provo.
23rd: The total casualty list in the Philippines for eighteen months
is 3491. * * * J. A. McAllister of Logan was appointed to succeed
M. W. Merrill as trustee of the Agricultural College.
25th: Mexicans and Yaquis engage in a battle near Guaymas, in
which the former lose 227 men. * * * The ore and bullion ship-
ments from Utah for the week ending 24th inst. weighed 4,592,638 pounds.
26th: A letter from Major R. W. Young to Governor Wells was
received announcing:
"I have purchased a large bronze cannon weighing about 800 pounds
from the Spaniards, with the carriage for mounting the same, and will
ship the same at once to you, as a gift from me to the State of Utah.
The gun was manufactured in 1776, our historic year. It bears the
name Ganan, which might be translated 'they conquer.' "
27th: General Cronje and four thousand soldiers surrendered to
Lord Roberts at Paardeberg at 7:45 a.m., the anniversary of Majuba.
* * * The G. A. R. Department of Utah elected Major M. A. Breeden,
Department Commander, at their session in Ogden.
March 1st: General Buller announces the relief of Ladysmith
after a siege lasting nearly four months, and there is great rejoicing in
England. It is announced that the British casualty list in the JTrans-
vaal totals 12,834 to date. * * * The amended Porto Rican tariff
bill has passed the House by a vote of 172 yeas to 161 nays. * * *
Digitized by
Google
480 IMPROVEMENT ERA.
The Democratic State Convention nominated Hon. W. H. King for Con-
gress by a vote of 338J to 175i for David C. Dunbar.
2nd: Hon. James T. Hammoftd is nominated for Congress by the
Republican State Convention by a vote of 301 to 91 for William Glas-
man. * * * The Boers 6000 strong have re-formed at Osfontein and
are said to be facing the army of Lor<I •Roberts.
6th: Winston Churchill announces that the relief of Ladysmith has
been effected at a cost of upward of 5000 officers and men, in an
army only 25,000 strong. * * • * The Salt Lake City Council granted
.a franchise to the Oregon Short Line, and Rio Grande Western railways
for the erection of a union station in Salt Lake to cost not less than
$200,000. * * * The initial meeting of the Democratic campaign was
held at Mendon, Cache Co., Judge King and Hon. D. C. Dunbar, speakers.
8th: Governor Wells returned from the East. * * * Queen
Victoria was hailed with demonstrations which outdid the Diamond
Jubilee, on the occasion of the celebration of the victories which have
transformed the South African campaign from reverse to success.
10th: Mayor Thompson of Salt Lake City signs the Union Depot
Ordinance * * *, John H. Benbroke on trial for the murder of
Burton C. Morris, last July, was acquitted by the jury. * * * Presi-
dents Kruger and Steyn ask for cessation of hostilities, and England
looks for an early peace.
11th: In a battle with the Mexicans 200 Yaqui Indians are killed.
12th: The Federal Court rendered a decision in the case of the
Ogden Water Co. vs Ogden City, giving plaintiff judgment for
$11,183.32. * * * Lord Roberts' army reaches Bloemfontein.
13: The Utah Society of the Army of the Philippines was organized
in Salt Lake City, Major F. A. Grant, president; H. Klenke, correspond-
ing and Wm. E. Eneass, recording secretary; Nels Margetts, treasurer.
14th: The new monetary act, designed to increase the National
bank circulation was signed and went into effect. * * * President
Steyn has fled from Bloemfontein which was entered by Lord Roberts on
the 13th and is now occupied by the British.
15th: In reply to a question concerning the offer of the United
States to use its good offices for peace in Africa, England declares that
no interference in the Transvaal war is desired.
16th: General Wheeler tells the War Department that the war in
the Philippines is practically over. * * * The Senate passed the
two million dollar Porto Rican relief bill. * * * As a result of the
new financial act, over two hundred new national banks have applied to
begin business.
*3
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
4
Digitize
by Google
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11